《Ai o Ataeru Kemono-tachi》 CH 1 Chapter 1 (to another world) *Hi everyone! This is my first time translate a Japanese novel in English (my mother language is not English) so I think I make some mistakes. I really appreciate if someone corrects my mistake. I hope you have fun ^^ ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ When I wake up it wasn''t the world that I knew. After my job in hospital was done, I wanted to rest my tired body as soon as possible so I am going home early that day. After I closed my eyes a light that dazzling like the sun flashing me, and my whole body feeling like tossed around somewhere. When my vision returned, that was appear in front of me was not a familiar commuting road, it was an unknown forest where the trees grow. The accident was not only stop at that, there was also a change in my body. First, my body fell so light. Even though my back pain had already become a chronic disease because surgery and bad sleeping or sitting posture, the pain is gone like it never exist before. From the start my height was already not so high but now the line of sight was strangely low, the hand was small, and the legs were small. The shoes I was wearing were fuzzy, all the shirts and jackets I wearing were big, and the chino pants were sliding down to my feet. I was stunned for a while because I could not understand the situation I was in, but managed to regain sanity and I start walking until I arrived at a lake in the forest. My throat is feel a little thirsty so I rushes to the waterside while searching something that I can use as container to drink the water. The water in the lake is clearer than I thought, and even if I drink it should be okay, but even now I still I can''t forget the shock when I see my reflection on the water while I scoop the water in my hand. It was not my face that reflected on the surface of the water. No, to say it correctly it was not the face of the present me. (TL: Welcome back my shota baby ^^) Even at the age of 40, a nurse from my workplace said that my face was a baby face and I look like a trainee rather than a long time employees, they said my face make them feel envious, but my colleagues doctor and boss laughed at me saying that no dignity can felt from me at all. However, the face that appears in the surface was a face of 10 years old boy that no problem in his life. No matter how baby face my face it should have been this young. This is a phenomenon which is happening to myself where I got myself arrived in unknown place. This the first time I understand that when human beings exceed their limit they cant think about anything. I dont really remember anything that happening from there. Later on, when I am wandering around in the forest, I met a bad guys that pointed the knife at me. When I surprised and tried to escape, I was attacked from behind and fainted. When I wake up later, I got myself in carriage while wearing a shackled in my hand and feet. When I arrived in a place like a town, I was dropped from a carriage and put in a cage. There was an other person who was wearing a shackle in the same way as myself, but of course it wasnt a Japanese. I dont know why, but an animals ears are attached to their heads and their skin has scales. Speaking of what I can remember it''s just about this much. After that, I finally understood that this place wasnt japan or the earth that i know, this place is an another world, and I was caught by a bandit and sold as a slave. Fortunately, I was able to understand the language here and I can even talk using it, so I am desperately trying to tell a man who seemed to be a slave trader about my circumstances but I was laughed at and I was beaten. It was a very shocking for me who was living in a peaceful country like Japan before I came to this world and has been living a life unrelated to violence to get beaten up this much. Several days passed and one day I was put out of the cage wearing a collar made of iron on my neck. When the man who put the collar on my neck talked something, the collar warmed up for a moment but it quickly subsides. Then I got on a horse carriage and was brought to a gorgeous mansion. In that mansion I was told to washed my body with water and wrapped my body with big cloth, and then they brought me to the luxurious room while stand in front of many man that was already sitting in that room before. A man that seems to be the oldest among the three men who has a cat ears grabs my arm and starts talking to other men. What I understand from their conversation is that human tribe are a rare being in this world, especially the black eyes and black hair one are priceless. And apparently the men seemed to look at me with sexual eyes. To be honest, I have been aware of the fact that I am homosexual since the moment I arrived. However, this is the first time I was seeing with eyes like that so I feel nothing but fear. when I still in japan even the late bloomers like me is sometimes able to find a man that fit my type in the street, but I only looked and I had no experience at all, I was always busy with my work and when I didnt notice it I was already become 40 years old virgin. Because I felt danger from the man I tried to escape from the place, but they was immediately caught me and dragged me into a luxurious bed in the center of the room. And in the end, I was raped by the 3 of them. A tear falling from my eyes when I feel a pain because a foreign thing entered my butt hole for the first time, I got a dick in my mouth and I was raped until my consciousness flew. Of course I have tried to resist them, but when I tried to resist them too hard I received a kicking and punching from the men, electric shock runs from the collar that I wear before coming here and it gives me severe pain. And gradually I was losing my mind to resist. The morning after they raped me my body felt so terrible. I couldnt see the anus directly, but I think it was ripped, The bleeding was intense, and the place where they hit me become a bruise, it was difficult for me to even move my body. After that, I have been treated a man who seems to be a servant of the house, and I was confined to a room like a zashikirou where the sun cannot get in. (TL: edo period room for confining criminals or lunatic, basically a jail) When I think that I graduated from being virgin by raped by that mans I was shaking and crying for several days. The only meal that they give to me was a hard bread and a slightly soup for a day, however, because I didnt have much appetite I dont really mind it. After that, every few days different men was taken to the room of the owner of the mansion and they were raped the same way as I get. The owner, servants and the slave are not human like me, they are a beast man, such as dog ears men, cat men, or some who have a scales in their skin. From their conversation I hear that apparently sex with human like me is very pleasant. Compared to the Beastmankind, humans have a lot of magical powers in their body, (I also knew the concept of magic is in this world for the first time at this time) It seems that the magical powers bring a tremendous pleasure to the beastman when they link their body with the human body. And the next shocking fact is that there are no women exist in this world. I tried to gather more necessary information about how to life in this world but I don''t really get much about it, a little information that I get is some of them have to get married to make a heir, but because the other party was all men.. I was wondering how to make a child only by men, but I had no way to know the answer thought. After that, for a while, my daily routine in that mansion began, I woke up, eating, get raped, sleeping and woke up, eating, get raped, sleeping, that daily routine continued for several months. The fact that I was getting used to being raped by them and can endure the pain I get is really frightening me. But one day suddenly I was taken away from the mansion and brought to another mansion. Apparently my former master seemed to get bored of my body, and sold me to the master of the other mansion. My daily routine continued in new mansion is almost same like the former mansion. There was only one difference from former master of the new master, that is the new master seemed to like to be spoiled by little boys during sex. But, because I already a 40 year old man inside, and doesn''t know how to spoil someone, I was not able to spoiled the master well and seems that the master doesn''t like the way I talk, and I got scolded many times until I can do it right. I have to change the way I talk, talking like a little boy, and spoiled the master as much as I can. It took me a while to change the way I am talking but in the end, I managed to adapt to it. At that time, I started to forget the fact that I was 40 years old in Japan and I began to remember an illusion that I was a real little boy from the start. After all, the life as a sex slave did not last so long in one place, when the master got tired, I was sold, bought again, got tired, sold, bought again, that cycle has happened so many times. Fortunately, almost all of the master who buys me seems to have a preference for little boys. The experiences that I get from the second mansion was extremely useful, but I felt that it''s made me lose myself more. I think I repeated a life like that about two years? After that, a more deeper hell is waiting for me. I was sold to the brothel. Before that time I think my life was a happy life, I never intended to say that I was happy, but my life in the brothel was a hell. I must take a customer every day and I never allowed to take a rest. Its still feels better if a customer are just wanting an ordinary sex, sometimes they used sex tools that can give stimulation or some disgusting sex tool that can give extreme stimulation to make my consciousness flies, on top of that some customers was changed in to the appearance of a beast (it was also the first time I knew since I came to this world that some of them can change into the appearance of a beast) and then they raped me. It was so hard, painful, and tough, I don''t know how many times already when I wish to die at that time. I dont know whether because a human was unusual or not I have always been fucked with various ways by the customers. Even though I wanted to die, I couldn''t do it myself. It was because the collar in my neck seems to be a magical tool, various curses were applied to limit the behavior of slaves. The curse they put on me like an absolute obedience curse is already there since the first time they put the collar on me, the curse that prevent me from suicide and speaking without commanded is added when I sold to the brothel, and curse of magical power seal was recently applied. Some of the curse passed magical power directly to the body rather than a collar, after that a trace like a tattoo was remained, there is also another curse as a sexual slave, but this was not necessary to be known about. Prohibition of suicide is to prevent the products (the slave) from suicide without permission, prohibition of speech is to prevent the slave to vomit the words of refusal to customers and if the slave know or hear something secret in the bed they can''t tell it to other people, magical power seal was to be careful of the human tribe high magical power. Because of that, I couldn''t kill myself, there was no other way to just life in everyday like a hell, killing my heart and mind. In fact I tried to move to thinking to suicide several times, but my body didn''t move as I wanted to. If there is a little displeasure from the employees and customers of the brothel, If I do one mistake.....no, even if I dont do anything, depend on their mood they will give me a punishment without a mercy. Not eating for several days is still better than beaten with a whip, become a sandbag and beaten, or tie down like a showcase and prohibited to sleep several days, only a day full of torture the slave will get. A life in that brothel lasted about a year or two, and then finally, my body is broken. It seemed that because of a malnutrition and the abused I get day after day my physical strength is gone, continued fever, and I couldn''t move my body at all. The handling of a slave like this has been decided. It''s whether to be sold to slaver trader or discarded on the road. Of course, even slaver trader don''t usually buy a slave without commodity value, I don''t know why but they still want to buy me from the brothel. Its seems that the reason why I was accepted was of course because human tribe slave are rare and can be sold expensive, its famous to be used for sexual slave or working slave. For the slave trader, if they can sell the slave its good, if the slave dies before they can sell it, thats cant be helped but its not a bad thing for them. The employee who worked under slave trader, saw a slave as no other than a thing, and their treatment of the slave also really terrible. Sometimes I was made to serve a ten people overnight, and among them there is one person that looks the most stronger is having a high sex desire and has no taste in sex. One time, he whips me until my skin was torn and bloody. One time, a mans rod was inserted in my butt and my face was being beaten without stopping until its fully swollen. One time, my left arm and right hand were broken because they binding me too hard. These acts were done quite frequently without waiting for the wound to heal. In other hand I still had to serve another employees no matter how bad my condition is. I was already at my limit. Anybody is fine, someone please kill me already. And then, In my horrible condition I was put in a cage and sent out to slave market. Because my face is fully swollen I can''t see anything at all. From everyones eyes, my condition was absolutely terrible. A few days ago, because I was raped by a big beast figure guy and my ass was ripped and I cant move my body. I dont think someone will buy me like this. No...even if I am bought it seems that what is waiting for me in the end was the same hellish life, I dont care about it anymore. If this suffering continues, I better die right now, thats the only thing I want. A slave trader loudly calling the guests and explains to them the slave explanations and selling points to customers. But of course there is nothing they say about me. It''s hard for me to keep raising my head so I just heading it down, and then a shadow covered my surroundings. It seems that someone came in front of my cage. I tried to raise my face, with my condition it''s really hard to look but looks like it''s someone with big body. It seems that he staring at me and looks closely at the part that considered to be a face and it was make me awkward. That person and the slave trader are talking. And the next moment the man said to the slave trader. I will buy this guy, how much? #See u again in chapter 2 ^^ CH 2 Chapter 2 (I was bought) I doubt my own ears. My face is swollen until its shape cant be seen anymore, Ive been injured everywhere and even if I have to say that myself, I''m just a broken tool. I also think that I dont have any value either as a labor slave or even as a sex slave anymore. The person who said he want to buy me talked to the slavery trader and they started the negotiations. After a while the negotiations were settled, I was taken out of the cage and brought to the person who said he want to buy me. Well then, this is the slave certificate, dear customer are you sure you are ok with this slave? I think this slave will not last much longer, just so you know if you want to returned the goods I wont hear you, is it really OK? Hey you!! dont you want to greet your new master?!! The slaver trader who was behind me pushing me away to the man who bought me - no, I mean my new master. However, because my leg is injured and I don''t have any strength left I just falling and sit in front of the new master. It''s useless......I will get punished again ...my body was trembling in dogeza posture (deeply bowing?). And then the master carrying my body gently with his single hand and left the spot in silence without saying anything. I was amazed that I was carrying with one hand and I was relieved for a moment, but a master can''t do something so kind to the slave like this, so I am asking him to put me down desperately. However, It must be hard to walking while injured right? Don''t worry about anything just stay still. His word makes me surprised, plus he changed how he carries me, from a side carrying to the princess style carrying. I decide to stay quiet because if I say anything more than this I''m afraid it will make my master mood become bad. Even though the master is carrying me in his arm, why his foot step sounds like the master didnt feel the weight on his foot at all? Because of that, I feel like he walks while dragging one foot. Although I was carried by the master on the way, my body that already lost its strength almost lose consciousness several times, but I still managed to endure it somehow. We continue walking for a while, my master still carrying me with him, we climbs a few stairs, and then the sound of the door opened are heard. As the master came in, a loud voice with was heard from inside of house. "Oh It''s just Gale. Welcome ho..... Wait! What is the thing you carrying?!" "I bought it." "....Wait.. What?! You.. you bought a slave?" "I am." "What.. Why? Well let''s talk about it later, until when you want to carrying him around like that? Get him down already." when the other male person talking to my master. My master put me down to the floor gently. Originally I have to say a greeting here, but I can''t speak and it''s even difficult for me to stand because the pain in my legs. The only thing I can do is do a dogeza. I prepared myself to get punished. While doing a dogeza somehow my physical strength to reach its limits. And then, I fainted. when I put down the boy slave on the floor, suddenly he started to kneel down and began trembling. After that, the boy loses his consciousness. I am hurriedly checking his condition, he seemed to breathe normal, but he had a fever, and his complexion was really bad. "Oi, are you ok?" "He still breathing but he had a fever. First, let him rest." "Thats right. Well let''s leave the explanation later. But I really surprised with because you suddenly a buying slaves." "I understand. But we have to do something about this boy...." "Ok, first let''s change his clothes and bring he to the bath.... Wait, he doesn''t have any physical strength so bath is bad huh... For now let''s wipe his body and put him on the bed. His face is also swollen, let''s call Mintz (ߥ) I''m sure he will help this boy." I lay down the boy on the sofa, I have to prepare a warm water and towel to wipe his body. So I''m going to another room to take everything that I need. When I get back to the room I see Doug is changing the boy clothes. But suddenly Doug face become pale. I rushed over to see what happened and I was stunned after I see what was happened there. There was a really miserable sight there. No meat or fat, only bone and skin that can be seen from the boy''s body. The wound that seem come from beaten and whipped spreads on his entire body. There was an old wound that still swollen and some new wound that still bleeding all over his body. "This boy is still underage right? To be beaten until his face cannot be seen anymore, and his body become this bad, those guy sure are evil..." "Yeah..." "This country is the only one that still permit a slavery, I hope this country destroyed! Damn it...!" Bang!! Doug kick the floor. Despite his appearance, Doug love children so much. I also feel angry when I look at how bad the boys condition, but Doug expression is more furious than me. "His left foot and right arm are broken, I thought it was strange because he seem can''t stand well ....." "Really?!!" Doug is holding his head and his face is red. I prayed in my heart that my guess, the worst thing that can happen to this boy hasn''t really happen to this boy. I flipped the boy''s body slowly and checking his ass, the blood start dripping like a river and his ass are ripped. "Looks like this boy is a sex slave too..." "!!!!!!" Doug checking on the boy too and lose his word. "Are you kidding me?! This is not something that people will do!?" "Let''s clean and heal his body first right now. We will think about other thing later." "You''re right. If Mintz come he can heal this boy''s wound." I and Doug use hot water and towel to wipe off the dirt and blood on the boy''s body as gently as possible. The towel starts to turn black, we changing the hot water over and over, and finally the dirt was almost gone. Doug holds the boy with one arm so that he can clean his hair, and when he wash his hair with hot water, slowly the dirt is falling cleanly. When it was dirty, I doesn''t realize it but the boys hair was completely jet black. "A black hair?! I see.. that''s why this boy was targeted." "You''re right. Not just his hair, in slave market I see his eye''s just for a moment, and it''s also black" "A black hair and black eye?! Furthermore this boy''s is a human tribe. Because he is a rare being of course many people will target him." In general, it''s said that the higher magical power the humans have, the darker color of the eyes and the hair they will have. Although I only heard black haired and black eyed human tribe from the legend story, to think it''s really existed ....... After finishing wiping the body, I smear the medical cream on his wound. If healing magic are used it will heal better to some extent, but the healing magic is exhausting the physical strength of the object. So Im sure Mintz won''t use strong healing magic for the boy "I will clean up everything. You''re carry him to bed..." "Yeah, leave it to me....So light?! What is this, isn''t this boy is too light? Well if you see his body you won''t find it strange because he''s body is completely only had bone and skin... It''s all right boy. Leave it to uncle. I will feed you many delicious thing so that you can put some meat on." Doug was hugging the boy in his arm and pat the boy head gently, tears falling from Doug''s eye. I have known him for a really long time so I already know about this fact, but this guy is really a good guy. I carried the hot water to the bathroom and cleaned up everything, after that a cheerful sound come from the entrance of the house. "Hello!! Excuse me~" Looks like Mintz has coming. When I finished cleaning, I hurried to the front door and guide Mintz to the bedroom. "Well, I got urgent business with my work, but because branch chief is calling me in hurry I was panicking because I thought something has happened, so Ive been doing my best to end my job in flash! Ok then, what do you need from me?" "Sorry about that, Mintz. At first I thought I can bring him and visit you in your place, but I can''t do that. So I would like you to take a look at his wound here." The boy is still sleeping, Dough turned over the blanket. Mints looking at the miserable figure of the boy and his eyes fully open in surprise. "Eh?.. What? This.... Isn''t this too awful? Branch chief.... I don''t mean to speak bad about a persons sexuality preference, but isn''t this a little too much? If you have a preference for little boy is still... Ok I think? Well it''s a crime though.... But this sadistic play... isn''t this a little too much? In the first place, to think you have a taste to a play like this,,, Ahh! So this is why you didn''t have last long relationship with your partner until now... By the way, this is a mutually agreement right? If not then... Even if you are a branch chief, I will report you to the police, ok?" Receiving a word attack without stopping even for one second from Mintz, Doug face become red. "Are you kidding me?!! I don''t have a taste for little boy or a sadistic play like that!! Listen to me, Gale bought this boy at slave market and bring him home. When the boy arrive in the house he fainted, has fever, his complexion is bad, also as you can see his body full of wound. That''s why I calling you!! Do you understand?!!" "Ehh.. Then this slave is Gale''s... So that''s mean the one who have a preference for little boy is..." "Let''s not talk about that for now. First, please look at his wounds, the face is swollen, a wound from a whipping and beating on all over his body, left leg and right hand are broken. Also, the wound around the anus are terrible." When Mintz heard how bad the boy''s condition is he approached the boy and began checking the state of the wounded part. "So this boy is a slave... to experience such awful things.." After finishing checking the whole body of the boy, Mintz starts talking with a gloomy face. "There are many wounds, but there are no fatal wounds. It will be okay to heal the fracture and other wound. Just.... the fever and his zero body strength are remarkable. In this state my healing magic cant really cure him." After saying that much Mintz sigh. "As you know, healing magic use the patient own strength and vitality to repair the wound. It may be dangerous for him if I use strong healing magic on him. Only wounds that''s still bleeding can be cured with simple healing magic, but to heal for the other wound we must waiting for recovery of the boy''s physical strength. In any case, I think that you two need to keep nursing him until he feel better." Mintz closes his eyes and his hands wrapped around on the boy''s face and starts to cast a healing magic. A warm light wrapped the boy''s whole body, and then it disappear in to the boy''s body. "Fuu... I think this is what I can do for him for now." When looking at the boys body, the wounds that were dripping up blood are blocked, leaving a slight trace. The swollen face had regained the original look back. "This boy is quite cute..." "You right, he is cute..." "......................" I didn''t say it out, but honestly I really thought that the boy was cute too. For me his face is refreshing and it''s an ideal type face that I always like. "I think if he open his eyes it will be more cute." "So you are really like little boys huh, branch chief?.....Aww! It''s hurt! I''m sorry... It''s a joke.... Don''t clenched your fits! Stop hitting me!" Mintz was crying a little from receive Doug iron fits. When Mintz finishes the healing magic for the boy, he applies the medicine to the wound, wraps the wound using the bandage, and gives instructions to us how to nurse him daily. Really, If it''s not because his mouth, he is a truly capable person ..... "Well then, this is the medical cream for the wound. Apply it twice a day and cover the wound with a bandage after you apply the cream. And one more thing, because broken bones are fixed by placing some pins, can you please be careful not to move his body even if his consciousness returns?" Mint takes out a small bottle from his bag, he looks at it and tries to say something about it. "Is something wrong?" "No it''s nothing. This cream medicine is to heal the wound on his butt... You need to apply it daily on his wound, but.... if his consciousness is back, he may be frightened when you give him the medicine, so don''t forcibly apply it ok? Please give it to him gently. And then... his fever is really high so you can give this potion 2 times a day." I put a blanket on the boy and put away the treatment tools, drugs, and bandages that I received from Mintz. Doug put his right hand on my shoulder. "Well then, Gale. Can you tell me about the detailed about the circumstances?" Said Dough in smiling face. But his eyes isn''t smiling at all! I feel his full force power on my shoulder and it''s making a sound. Ouch, if you grab it with your full power it will really hurt, please stop ... "Wow~ I want to know about the circumstances too~" "I understand...I will talk...But.. Please... Put away your hand from my shoulder...Oww" CH 3 3. Black eyed slave "I went to the east district store to buy food and sundries." I''m telling Mintz and Doug the story about how I bought a boy while drinking tea in the living room. "Oh, while we''re talking about this I will making soup that easy to drink. Since the two of you can''t to cook, I will borrow the kitchen ok?" "Sorry to bother you with this, thank you Mintz." After that, Mintz begins preparing soup. "I finished buying somethings that I needed in east district, but because there are still some that I need to buy I''m try to searching in the south area ....." Compared to the eastern district security in the south area is not very good. There are lots of bar, brothel, slave market and other shops. Usually I wont go to the eastern district , but the magical tool shop that sell something that I need only open in the South District. "The Mard shop?" "Yeah, and on the way to the shop there is a slave market open." "Recently, the security around that place is getting worse and worse. I heard that even the illegal slaves are sold well there." I don''t want to see a slave market. I feel sorry for the slaves but I can''t do anything to save them all. So, usually, I won''t stop by that place and walk quickly as I can. "There is a cage in the corner of the slave market where the boy was in. Our eyes meet and it seemed like he will stop breathing at any time. " I still don''t know why I was interested at him that time. Even though there are many slave in same bad condition in that place other than him, and there is not a special thing that I can see from that boy. However, I couldn''t take my eyes from him. "Looking at his condition in the cage, its seems that the boys already a useless item for them, so it sells at a low price but it still cant be sold. And look like they are planning to dispose of him soon." "I want to punch them right now!!" "Is it enough to just punching them? If me..." I hear that somewhat Mintz mumbles something disturbing but I pretend that I dont hear it. I also wanted to slash and cut them down, but I also understood that it will make me caught by the police if I do such a thing there. "When he looked up at me and I feel that his eyes its an eyes that already giving up everything." "Well.. If you meet an eyes like that it cant be helped, you must wanted to help him." "After I looked at that eye I couldn''t distract my eyes from it. I don''t know why, but I feel like I have to protect him ... I just.. feel like that...." I don''t know why but I just couldn''t abandon him at all. My instinct kept telling me that he was mine.... He was mine to protect.. to care about... "So that''s why you bought him huh?" "Yeah, I know that it''s hypocritical. Because even though I said I want to help him I only bought him from the slave market. That''s like I forced him to be mine. But... I can''t help myself... I must do it.. I have to..." "Isnt that fine? Even if it was like you bought a love, but.. if you don''t do it, maybe no one will save him." "If it''s about you who didn''t like slave market more than other people. There will be many things to think about.... But well.. if it''s because you bought that boy, he is no longer feel any painful experience, isn''t that''s alright?" "Thats right. It''s good to be release from the status as a slave you know..." The words from both of them were saved me. Until now, everyone who sells slaves, buyers and those who use it are subjects of disgust C yet, now I was bought him as a slave. Of course I had no intention to treating him as a slave, but I still couldn''t forgive myself for buying him as a slave. "You two are right. Thank you..." "Really...You are too serious. You don''t have to think every little think, take it easy a little." "Well, if you pull out as much as the branch chief, it will be something though ...." "Did you say something?!" "No, it''s nothing sir!" The soup that Mintz was making seems to be completed, so Mintz started cleaning and preparing to go home. "If this soup cools down and let him drink. I think it''s difficult if his consciousness doesn''t return, but please give him a drink even a little. Please don''t give him a big bite. It will stuck in his throat and it will be dangerous." "Got it!" "Really, thank you very much Mintz. You are really helpful." "No no no this is nothing much. If theres something happen please call me immediately. I will fly here right away." "Yeah of course!" "We will call you later." "Then please excuse me. Let''s meet again in the guild." After that, Mintz going back to his home. "Okay.. Let''s check the boys condition." "Yes..." Dough and I going to the room where the boy is resting. In the room the boy''s still sleeping quietly. "For a while, it would be better to take care of him by our own. You and I will show our face alternately to the guild. Is this okay for you? Well we dont have any job that require much time right now, so I think this is the best way." "I understand, we must check his condition every day, so it should be the best way. But...even if you say that you want to nurse him, isnt it will be hard for you? Especially with that arm.." "If you said it like that then how about your legs? Do you think how many years have passed since my arm became like this? Dont worry, I can do most everythings by myself." After heard what I said to him, Doug make a gesture as to hit me with the left arm which is not cut from the root. "Thats right, sorry to bother you about this." "It''s alright you know.. If I have to say, this is not other peoples affairs anymore. We will protect this boy together okay?" As Doug said so, he was wiping away the boys sweat floating on his forehead. Its probably really painful with the fever, pain expression is shown on the boys face. "I will try to give the boy the soup and medicine given by Mintz. Doug, you can take a bath first." Well.. I wanted see how Doug take care of the boy later even it''s just once, but it doesn''t have to be now. "Okay, I will leave it to you for now. Please call me if anything happens." "Got it." Doug heads to the bath, I warm up the soup that Mintz made, and take out the medicine. Then, I move the things I bought today and put them in the appropriate place. I prepare a soup, the medicine, and head towards him. Sitting beside him while see his suffering from high fever and his painful expression, I gazes at his face. I feel that when I look at that figure the desire for make him mine is growing so strong. Originally, the bear tribe is strongly instinctive to protect small things and the weak ones, my desire for protect him is definitely strong, but this feeling seems to go beyond only to protect him. His black hair, not sharp but it''s a small clean nose, thin lips, I still can''t see it now but his black eyes, white skin, I want to make him all for myself, under my own protection. I don''t even want to let him go, that''s how deep my feeling have become. While gazing at him, I unconsciously passing my fingers through his hair. I couldnt believe myself doing such a thing but once my sense is returned, I swear to myself its not the time for this and trying to make him drink the soup. The soup that Mintz made is full of minced rabbit meat and some stewed vegetables that simmered nicely. The soup is clear, has a reasonable salt control, and it tastes a little plain but its very delicious. I raises his back slightly, supports it, and carries the soup with a spoon to the mouth. I opened his mouth a little and give him a soup a little, but there was no sign of swallowing, and the soup almost flowed from the edge of his mouth. In hurry, I wiped it with a towel, but if this continued He cant drink the soup. I think hard to find a way to make him drink the soup. I try some way, but in the end I let him drink the soup via mouth to mouth. I give a small amount of soup to his mouth while telling myself that this is for nursing the sick, this is for the sick people, for the sick people, no other objective. (TL: Umm.. yeah.. don''t worry I forgive you Mr. Bear ^^) I open the boy s mouth a little, pour his mouth with soup and close it. When the liquid flows to the back, the body seems to desire a water, so it swallowed nicely. It looks so lovely that he tried so hard to swallow the liquid from my mouth. When flowing in, the tongue of the boy and my tongue entangled a bit and its was a strange feeling or to be honest a pleasant feeling, but once again I told myself this is for nursing the sick. Even if I forcibly let him drink so much from the beginning, he wont be healthy instantly, rather it will be a burden to his body, so I give him about half the soup in the bowl and give him the medicine in the same way. The medicine was dead bitter. I wonder if this should be mixed with something sweet...? I will think about it next time when I make him drink the medicine again. After seeing the boys condition for a while, Doug came into the room, steaming come from his body because he just gets out from the bath. "Oh.. the bath feel so good. Wow, looks like the boy''s complexion is getting better." "It''s because I give him a soup, medicine, and water." "Ah, I see I see. But to be able to give him the soup even though he not conscious. What did you do?" "......... I feed him mouth to mouth.." ".... Say it one more time." ".... I said I feed him mouth to mouth." "......Well, thats can''t be helped! Because he''s not conscious! Side benefit... side benefit!" I want to know what he means by side benefit, but I will let it go for now. "I will look after the boy, so you should take a bath this time. Lets eat together when you done, then let''s go to bed." "I understand, please look after him." "Got it!" #See u again in chapter 4! ^^ CH 4 4.Nursing #This time is Doug''s pov at first but after that it''s Gail pov again. I was really surprised when I hear that Gail bought a slave. Of course I hate someone who sold or buy the slave, but I really know how much Gail hates the slavery system too. Besides, Im also concerned about the fact that Gale, who had no interest in other people, had taken interest to one person that much. However, after I see the slaves state, I understand why Gail bought him. The boy''s condition is really bad, full of wounds. Though that wound may come from a battlefield, hunting in the forest, or fight against demons, but that kind of work......, its almost impossible for such a young child to do that kind of work. I swear to my heart that someday, if I meet people who responsible for his wound, I will bring all of them to the jail. However, after seeing the calm expression on the boy face when he sleeps, compared with his wounded expression he had before. Why does it make me feel happy just for looking at it? From the start I like children (of course, there is no sexual meaning in it), I really think that any children are cute, pretty, and should be protected. However, when I look at the boy, I don''t know why, but my heart feel so calm and warm. Certainly the boy''s appearance is pretty cute, if I have to say honestly, it''s to my liking. However, even though his appearance is cute doesn''t mean that the throbbing I feel right now is come from that. I want to push him down and make him cry, I want to make him cry until there is no tears left in his eyes and he can''t cry anymore for the rest of his life, after that I want to treasure him, protect him, and spoil him as much as I can with everything that I have. When I found a prey I never miss it, I will never let him go, my instinct as a lion show up a little. Even though the he is still so young I don''t know why I have this feeling when I see him. Is this boy is my fated partner? But, even though there is that possibility, doesn''t mean it''s really an answer for this. Well.. if this boy is really my fated partner that will be really nice, while thinking about that I gently stroke his hair and forehead. Unconsciously, my ears pop out a little. Also, when I looking at his lovely face I cant stop smiling. When I heard that Gail give him a drink by mouth to mouth I was jealous for a moment rather than being surprised. Well I will give him some medicine next time too. I really looking forward for that time. Not long after that, Gail came up from the bath. The boy''s condition is looking good, so I decided to leave the room and eat dinner with Gail I and Doug had a simple dinner with the soup that Mintz made, of course after leaving an enough amount for let the boy to eat. I thinking about the boy''s meal for tomorrow, but .. oh well, I will think about that when the time is coming. Well I guess Ill be going to bed.. by the way, the boy use your bed, so what about you? I don''t'' mind." Don''t mind? What are you going to do? Isn''t it impossible for your body to sleep on sofa? No problem, my bed is big, even if the boy is sleeping there I can still sleep well without problems. What? You are you going to sleep together? Of course. I can''t leave him alone in this condition right? Well, if something happened when we sleep, I will notice it soon. Surely so, but ... well ... well.... Then, today you are sleep with him but tomorrow is my turn, okay? Why? I''m good doing it every day though? Even if you are good, I am not good. I still don''t understand why I must. Rather, I want to taking care the boy by myself, but there is no choice if Doug said that. Okay, then can I ask for daily change? Yeah, lets take care of the boy carefully, then ... Good night Gail. As he said that, Doug disappeared into his bedroom. I prepare the water for the boys need, and head towards to the bedroom where he sleep. When I look hes still sleeping I feel relaxed, but so many sweat drip from his forehead its make me a little worried. I sit beside him, wipe the sweat, giving him a water by mouth to mouth. His throat seems to be thirsty and his body trying so hard to swallow the water given by me C this feeling is similar to feeding a small animals and looks like this will be a habit. As usual, I sleep with my upper body became naked, then I go to his side. Actually, I wanted to hug him while sleeping, but because he has fracture, thus the wound is still not cured yet, so I restrain myself to do that. In exchange, I make him use my arm as an arm pillow and face his body towards me, his forehead touching my chest. I just wiped his body with warm water and probably he never takes a bath for a long time, so I though he will smell bad, but what come from him was a scent like a refreshing forest. I rotate to the other arm to be his arm pillow. When I close my eyes my somewhat I can feel his hot body temperature unintentionally and unexpectedly. The next morning, I woke up and confirmed his condition, but his consciousness hasn''t come back yet. However, the breathing is stable and the complexion is not bad, so I think there will be no problem. I prepared myself quickly, make him drink the rest soup, water and potion like yesterday (if you mixed it with honey, somewhat it easier to drink), apply the medicine for the scar on the whole body and change the bandage. Talking about the medicine, it reminds me of the medicine for his butt, the pitiful state of his butt that ripped and bleeding comes to my mind and it makes me feel bitter. That terrible wound was probably because there was a guy with a beasts body that raped him. If I meet that man, I feel like I will beat him, torture him until he beg for the death, and do many think that I cant say to others. I feel somewhat sorry to touch his butt while he still unconscious, but I have to do that, I lay his face on the bed, open his leg slowly, and check the appearance of the affected part. It seems that it has become considerably better although its still have some swelling in several part and scratches. I take a lot of medicine on my fingertips and gently apply it. I was worried whether I should apply it all the way back or not, but in the end I just put a little fingertips so that I can apply it inside. Doug seemed have woke up. So we had a simple breakfast together and we decided which one will show the face to the guild today. In the end, its decided that I will be the one who have to show a face to the guild today. To win from Doug in a word war is more difficult for me than fighting with a monster. I dont want to go to work and separated from the boy, I really want to take care of him by myself. So I decided to finish my work as soon as possible and return as fast as I can. After that I headed to the guild. #See u in chapter 5 ^^ CH 5 I succeeded sending Gail to the guild, its decided today I will be the one who will take care the boy. It was unusual for Gail to protest about something to me, but the result was still my big victory. For now, I should prepare something to eat for the boy. But honestly, I and Gail cant really cook something, so you cant expect the taste. I didnt have confident, but I think it will be okay. I simmered the rest of corner rabbit that Mintz used yesterday, put vegetables, herb in the pot, and mix it. Working with one arm is really not efficient, but Im used to it. I used the same ingredient to make the soup like Mintz did, but why its tasty so.... different? Oh well, the boy is still unconscious anyway. He can''t taste anything. This is okay for the time being. I checked the boy''s condition, it seems that there is no change and his breathing is normal too. Thanks god there is not many house work to do today. After done with cooking and cleaning, I headed to the room where the boy''s sleep. I bring hardened bread, soup, and dried meat in my hand for the boy to eat. I tried to shout, Boy, its time for eat. but there is no answer. Well of course... After entering the room I remembered what Gail said yesterday. Feed him by mouth huh...... Well, this is the best way and maybe the only way to feed an unconscious people, but when I look at the boy''s face it''s feels like I''m doing something bad. I don''t have a left arm so I can''t support the boy''s body while feeding him like Gail''s do. So, I let him sit on a chair, make his shoulder lean on a cushion, lift his chin with my right hand so that his face facing upwards, and slowly feed him the soup with my mouth. I open the boy''s mouth a little with my fingers and feed him the soup with my mouth. I slowly pour the soup using my tongue while paying attention so that he won''t get choked or the soup spill from his mouth. While confirming the boy successfully swallowed the soup little by little, I feed him the soup with my mouth several times more. "What is this... this feel so good.." I heard that sex with human will brings a tremendous pleasure, especially to us, a beastman, but I never think it was true. To think minor contact like kissing will feels this good. "God....It feels like I had done something bad..." I can''t stop talking to myself, while feeding him the soup with my mouth, my tongue touched his tongue and teeth. It''s really feels so good. This is bad, looks like I''m addicted to this boy. I really can''t stop myself. While fighting with my own desire, somehow I succeed feed him the remaining soup, the healing potion, and give him treatment to his wound. "Boy.. Please get well soon and show your eyes to us. I want to hear your sound too." Time passed really quickly, while watching the boy''s sleeping face, Gail came back home with Mintz. "Well, although I said the boy will be fine, I still worried about him, so I came to check his condition. Ah! Wow, he looks much better than yesterday. Maybe he will wake up tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. The talk about healing the fracture will take after he wakes up, is that alright? Yeah, I think it''s alright... I don''t think his physical strength has returned.. Mintz, who finished his examination on the boy, heads to the kitchen and starts cooking for us and the boy. "What the hell?! Is this a soup?! You can''t call everything''s edible just because it can be eaten you know?!" While complain about the soup that I made, Mintz put some seasoning, meat, vegetable into the soup, and mix it. I don''t know what he do with my soup, but when I taste the soup again, the taste become so different from the one I made. Yeah.. It''s become more like a soup.. I mean, it''s delicious. After that, we arrange a meeting for Gail and the Guild for work and had a meal. When we are done, it''s already the time to feed the boy. "Okay.. Because today''s my turn to nurse the boy, leave it to me." "...I don''t mind if I have to nurse the boy today''s too you know..." "Gail....LEAVE IT TO ME, okay..?" Gail seemed dissatisfied with it and started grumbling, but I just pushed it off. After preparing to sleep, I head towards the bedroom and lie down my body beside the boy. I brought his body close to me, and hug him. A super sweet smell like a fruit come out from the boy''s body and somewhat it''s make me drunk. My breath become heavy, and when I saw the boy''s neck, I really want to bite him. How delicious his blood can be? I thought something really dangerous, but somehow I managed to get my senses back and forget about it. After that, I confirmed the boy''s condition and go to sleep. (Gail''s POV) I can''t stop thinking about the boy and woke up faster than usual. When I thinking that he is sleeping together with Doug, my heartbeat become unstable and I can''t get calm. I wonder why..? I headed to the boy''s bedroom for the time being to see his condition. And then, I saw a figure of him sleeping in the Doug''s arm. I rushed to the two of them without thinking and get Doug away from him. "... what are you doing? Isnt it too early to get up yet? You''re too sticky, hes suffering. Well... I know the boy is not suffering but let''s say it like that. Oh...sorry, it''s feel really comfortable when I hug him so... Well, it was a good body pillow. Didn''t you sleep together with him in order to nurse him ...? Well, of course, I''m always checking his condition, but, well, his smells...strange, I feel so comfortable when I hold him. .... Anyway, how about waking up already? Yeah, I have to go out early and go the guild. Doug got up from the bed and started dressing up, so I also leaving the room, I''m going to the kitchen and started preparing breakfast. Then, we eat breakfast together and Dough off to the guild. Just like the other day, I feed the boy a soup and medicine, the boy''s condition is getting better than yesterday, there is some wound that still swollen, but the bleeding and big scars are already healed. After that, I''m going to nearby shops to buy some food and clothes that the boy can wear when he got up. I would like to see him actually wear the clothes, but looks like I have to wait until he wakes up to make that wish come true. I returning to home and finishing all the house work. When I finished, Doug returned from the guild with Mintz. Mintz seems to be worried about the boy too. Yesterday, he was already waiting for me in full preparation even though I still talking to the guild''s people about work. Mintz checking the boy''s condition like yesterday and said, "He is really getting better, everything is alright." Then, he quickly made something to eat for us and went home. I finish everything I need to do faster and head to the boy''s room, this time I will be the one who hold him while sleeping. I close my eyes and took a trip to my dream world while sniffing his refreshing smell. #See u in chapter 6 ^^ CH 6 I feel I was dreaming for quite a long time. In the beginning, events like hell that occurred in my body since I came to this world appeared one after another like a run-down lamp and it was terribly hard. It turned into a gentle one after a while. In my dreams I was licked by animals on my mouth. From that animal I smelled very well and seemed to have been sleeping pleasantly close to me. Then I noticed that I was asleep on something soft and woke up there. I woke up and there was a thick chest board with a muscular rise in front of my eyes. And I wonder why Im sleeping here in bed? I desperately trace my memory of why it would be so. Surely, I was bought by a new master in the slave market and was taken home. There is one more master, and instead of saying hello and bowing down on the floor, have I lost your mind here!? Bad, I have made a terrible catchphrase from Immedidoki. I was bought as a slave, and it was still painful eyes and painful eyes to meet it even if it was hell though I wanted to avoid it, a tight chastisement would not be spared by committing such a blunder. Even though I would have bought my husband and I slept in the same bed for some reason. Its not permitted as such. Even though I fall into despair as if my eyes are going dark, It isnt going to raise my body if I to stay like this. There is a splint in the right hand and the left leg which was fractured, a bandage is wound on the injurys which are on my body and treatment has been done. I could not understand why they treated slaves this way. Is it to make me last even a little longer? Or is there even any reason? And the reason I tried to think of it now then remember that I cant leisurely do such a thing. When I got my body up I dropped back on the bed, there was a sign of the person moving behind me. You woke up? The master seems to have woken up. I jumped off the bed in a hurry without regard to having a broken leg and bowed down on the spot and indicated the apology in the whole body. I hoped that the punishment would be lightened even a little by this. You have a fracture! Dont move that much! The master gave out a voice which was panicking somehow. It seems that the master descended from the bed and came near me. I feel the sign that a big hand comes to my head, and I think that I am going to be beaten, and I shrink myself in a reflex. However, The big hand was put on my head without being shaken down, and I was patted gently. Dont be frightened. Yes, I bought you, but Im not going to do terrible things. My master thrust his hands under my armpits and lightly as he could, and returned me to the bed. I dont understand the reason, and dont understand what to do only suppressing my trembling body. My master slowly sat down in front of me. If I think about the treatment youve been receiving, its natural. If you can, dont be frightened and look at me. The voice is terribly gentle. I tremble, but as your Master said, I look up at him. My new master has a very large body. I dont know how tall he is because were sitting, but Im sure it will be over two meters. For some reason, the upper body is naked, Abs trailed down from the thick chest that was in front of me when I woke up, Upper arms are thick, superfluously he seemed to be wearing armor of muscle when he didnt have anything on. All the people in this world who bought me were big, but this master is bigger than them. And, the pupils which stared in my direction is an emerald color, the beast ear is the same color as the dark, short trimmed brown hair. The face is also very well carved, and the word dauntless, is perfect. His beard, which was lead down from his sideburns, further emphasizes the wild and fearless nature. Thankfully you know the words. My name is Gail, of the Bear tribe. Could you tell me your name? My name was asked for? This was the first time since coming to this world that someone asked for my name. Slaves dont need a name. Just called as a number or just as slave. Even If youre not thinking about it, dont answer the name However, I am forbidden by the curse to utter the word. Does master not know? I shake the neck sideways while holding my neck were the slave collar was with both hands, and desperately appeal to him with gestures that the word cannot be spoken. The door of the bed room is opened although master seems to have a wrinkle between his eyebrows for a while and is thinking about something. Doug, Im sorry, could you come for a moment? He woke up. It was like someone called in the boss. At the same time, I heard a terrible sound of something flipping from the other side of the door and footsteps running towards us. The door pounded opened, and a large man came in. He was a little shorter than master? However, it can be understood that the body has muscles trained practically as much as master even with clothes on. If the hand is big, all of other parts are also large. However, the left arm is missing from the base of the shoulder. The pupils that stares at us are brown, and the dull blonde is cut short, is that hair a habit? It is not cared for, and its in a mess. However, the face is little, and it is very well-equipped in a wild sexual appeal. Thin golden chest hair is grown on the chest which is out in the open, and it is felt that mans pheromones are that of a bitter adult coupled with the unpolished beard. And, the long tail that master doesnt have, behind his legs, and on his head are large animal ears of the same color as the hair on his chest. Is that a lion? Either way, I fully felt the charm of the two men. It is very different from me when I was in Japan, and I feel some inferiority complex as the a man. Oh, you finally got up, kid! Wow, thats really a black iris. Oh, Im sorry, Im Douglas. Call me Doug. If you look at me, youll know Im a lion, hes housemate. I understood that he was a person who was in the same position as master. This person shouldnt have ever had a rough phase. I bowed to Douglas, who greeted me with his hands, I hold the collar again with both hands and appeal that it is forbidden to utter words by gesturing and shaking my head. He can understand the words, but its like he cant talk. Oh, is that a magic slave tool, where you can put a lot of constraints on it as a curse? Is that why youre forbidden to speak a word? I nodded my head and told him that he was right. Hey, not only your body but youre not even allowed to talk, Im really pissed at them!! Shouting, Douglas kicked a wall nearby. My shoulders shut as I wince. Doug, stop. Hes frightened. Oh, Im sorry. Im not angry with you. It was so evil, I had to. Can you remove this magic tool? No, I dont know that Im familiar with it. Ill just check it out in the guild. Im a slave, but they are trying remove the collar? What does that mean? My thoughts were crowded, and stop when my head is patted I am made to be near Douglas then pulled by the arm and held to his chest. Its all right now. Ok, were not going to let you be hurt or feel painful. Theres nothing to worry about anymore. Leave all of it to us. For now, rest slowly for a while and gain strength. I was also patted on the head. Then well have to eat. Well, there was still some soup that Mintz made. Then Douglas was out of the room. Master who left the place he was sitting to sit beside me once again, and he supported me with his hands on my back. Though it becomes hard to look up at master because of the relation of height, master is staring at me, and it was as though there was slight smile somehow on his expressionless face. Its have been really hard for you, but from now on we will protect you. Im sorry I meet you in the form of slavery, but Im not going to treat you as a slave, so I want you to feel safe. What did my master say just now? Master will protect me? Youre not gonna treat me as a slave? There cant be such a convenient story lying around. There is no merit to master in doing so. Did you not find that the words you said were arent swallowed well and are embarrassing? Master was holding me tight as Douglas had been doing a while earlier. I dont think its unreasonable to not believe in us right away. But I want you to know this. I and Doug care about you. If you ever feel unhappy, we can make you so happy you can forget it. So forget that you were a slave. They were kind words that had been said for the first time when I came to this world. Can I really believe these people? The feelings were not completely gone, but the words soaked into my tattered mind. Then I couldnt stand it anymore. As the lacrimal broke, tears overflowed one after another, and my head was pressed against the chest of master and I continued to weep with Poroporo. During that time, master had been stroking my head slowly. How long have I been crying? I notice, masters chest has become soaked by my tears and runny nose. When I was looking for something to wipe, master took the towel out of the shelf near us and wiped my face. Calmed down? My head was pounding gently, and tears came straight down my face desperately. Master was staring at me with a gentle expression in his eyes with slightly lowered corners. _______________________________________ TL Notes: This was Machine translated, I fixed up the grammar as best I could. -DemonDream CH 7 Hey, were ready. I heard the voice of Douglas from a distance. Okay. Ill be right there. When master answered, I was near, the big shirt I wore was able to cover me completely, and I was held. So sudden Im surprised. Your legs are broken, and you dont have any physical strength yet. Its forbidden for you to walk for a while. Because it was told, I obediently followed it, but I was embarrassed to be princess hugged honestly. The way of the masters walking was funny while I was still being hugged and carried. Like Douglas, his left arm was missing, but master also had some trouble with his leg? While Im thinking about it, we arrive at the room where Douglas is. It was a bright and spacious kitchen and living room. There is a large sofa and desk in the living room, and chairs for the kitchen table separately. I tried to appeal with gestures I wanted to get down if its okay to put down on a seat. Master will be seated in the chair of the table, and sits holding me thinking that it is what I want to do. I was lifted gently, and was made to sit quietly me his knee. I should sit on the floor because Im a slave. Is what have thought? Im not going to let you sit on the floor, and this is where you sit for a while. Hey, youre a sly.Id like to put my shaved on my knees too. Well, thats a consultation for later. Damn it, Im not going to let you have a monopoly! All right. Then. The conversation which I did not understand well had been exchanged between two people, but I was deprived of my eyes by the dish in front of me. The bread is lightly toasted next to the soup with vegetables in it, and beside it is a thinly sliced ham, and there is also a fresh salad. Its a normal breakfast for me in the past, but for me now it looks like a huge treat. Will I be able to eat this? I want to feed you them all, but you can only drink soup for a while. Sorry, little one. No, Im just thankful to be able to eat even a little. What am I supposed to do? Will you eat it yourself? I thought that when master scooped up the soup with the spoon, and brought it to my mouth. Uuu, Is that so. My right arm is certainly broken and fixed in place so it is a help, but I opened my mouth even though I thought that it was still too early to be cared for. The spoon enters my mouth and the soup slowly dropped on my tongue. Unlike the soup which was half rotten with salty taste that had been drunk by slaves, the flavor of the stock was solidly attached. The taste of gentle vegetables and the scent of herbs spread in my mouth and really delicious. I cried without thinking. Nn? Whats up, hot? Or did it not taste good? I shook my head with all my might to show it was different. Oh, Im not able to feed you anything decent right now Its okay! When you get even better, Ill feed whatever is your favorite is it fish, or meat, or what? Youre a little too skinny! Im going to let you eat the meat and make you healthy! Tears have come out again at those words. After that, master pushed spoonfuls of the soup one after another in my mouth, and I drink it heartily. The toasted bread was soaked in the soup then put in my mouth, and the taste of the soup along with the aroma of the bread were very delicious. However, my stomach became full only by eating a little soup and bread because I had not eaten a good thing up till now, although the two people were encouraging the alternative, it was not possible to eat any further. Well, if you increase the amount a little at a time, you will be able to eat it, so be patient! Douglas said to me. Im really frustrated not being able to say thank you for the meal to the two of them, but I tried to express the feeling of gratitude and had to bow my head. Its fine. You dont have to worry about it. I was able to receive a reply from the two of them. Then, as Douglas cleans the table, Im held by master and laid on bed in the bedroom again. Heres some warming liquid to help reduce your fever. You may not need it, but drink it just in case. There is a green liquid in the vessel passed to me from master, and I drink it up in a hurry although I hesitated for a moment. It was really bitter, but there was sweetness like honey and I could drink it somehow. Good boy. Call me as soon as youre thirsty. Ill leave the bell here and you can ring it. If you can eat lunch, let me know with the bell. I nod and think that it is good even if such a thing is made known to master. Id like you to tell a lot about yourself, but if you cant talk, its difficult. Im sure Doug will find a solution, so just be patient. Master went out of the room after saying such. I think about what happened to me from waking up to now. Ive laid in the same bed as master, and the wounds of my whole body were carefully treated. He was very kind to me, and he said, I am not going to treat you as a slave. He held me who was a slave, and put me on his knee and I was made to eat the same meal as master. My Master and Douglas are very kind, and I feel like they care about me, but can I really trust those two? It was a bit unsettling, but until now I have not been hurt or in pain. Rather, treated cordially and even feeling protected. Then, I should not offend the two of them so that the current situation continues even a little bit longer. I made up my mind to do anything I could. But what can I do? I have no physical strength since I became this body, and if its about the knowledge and technology of medicine that I had cultivated for nearly two decades.. I dont think that knowledge can be useful in my current position. First of all, lets do the house chores. Fortunately, Im good at housework and cooking thanks to a long time living alone. In this house seems to live two men, and it seems likely to be somewhat useful. As I think about the status quo and the future, my eyes are getting heavier. To lie down without sexual activity in such a soft bed, In x years, I was attacked by the sleepiness in an instant. you..Everydo. A voice is heard, and my shoulders were shaken. When I woke up from slumber, there were figures of three men in front. I remind myself of my condition, and hurry to wake up my body. Oh, Im sorry. You dont have to get up, you can just lie down and listen. Wow, its really black hair and eyes. Hes cute, I want to take care of him if you arent. Hey, Mintz. The kid is surprised, you arent nt going to say hello? Oops, sorry. I am Mintz, of the Rabbit tribe. I work as a branch head employee in the health Department of the Guild. I specialize in healing and pharmacy. I have come to see the trouble of living with this squalid man once in a while. Mr. Mintz who introduced himself with a admiring smile was a terrible beauty. The straight pink blond hair is slightly longer than his shoulder, and he has a high nose. It is a neutral beauty, and on his head he has the ear of a rabbit extended with a ping, and adds loveliness to beauty. There was a similar atmosphere but in the opposite different from master. I wanted to introduce myself, but its a pity that Im only able to nod my head over and over again. Its a slave magic tool on his neck, but it is likely it can be removed. Are you sure? Yeah, I went to the Guild to check it out, also if you know someone who knows how to deal with slave contracts and magic tools, its easy to be removed. When it comes to being a person who knows how to deal with magic tools, the contract is no problem. Master is conceived with a hand on his chin. Why dont you visit Mr. Martin in the South district where Gail was going shopping the other day? Well, lets go to the priest tomorrow for now. No, Ill take him, and Doug can go to the guild. I took care of your off day! Ill be here tomorrow! Its more convenient for me to take care of him since he cant walk yet, right? Im able to hold the boy with one arm!! Wouldnt it be a burden to him? Master and Douglas have started a terrible argument. Mr. Mintz who had seen it enters and stops with a face which is disgusted. OK! I will manage tomorrows work, so please go with them. However, please come show all three people faces together in the guild on the way back. Lets talk about how to heal his legs and arms. Is that okay? Mr. Mintz said in a tone which didnt take no for an answer, Master and Douglas showed their affirmation by nodding yes. I feel like I was able to grasp the power relationship of three people somehow. The two of the are a little rough and rowdy, but you can trust them. It was really hard for you until now. If you have any trouble, you can always rely on me. He was gently stroking my head again. Ive thought that my head has been patted profusely after Ive been brought to masters home. When I came here and think about the physical characteristics of my body and the number of years spent here, I think my age is about 16 or 17 years old, but do you look very childish? So, the soup is not nourishing enough. Shall I make a kind that he can eat and stomach better? Im sorry as always, do you have something? Leave it to me! Ill make you something delicious, so please wait. Mr. Mintz goes out of the room with a light gait when saying so. He seems to have headed to the kitchen. Master and Douglas were left in the room, and I was stared at for some reason from the bedside. Then, tomorrow, you and I are going to take the boy with us, so I can look after him tonight, right? Im already conscious of that, but if you take care of him, are you sure there wont be a problem? Shut up! Youre aware even Im capable to take care of this and that!! I-I know. Then, Im going to sleep and have a meal with him tonight. Tch, I understand. It seemed to have been decided how to treat me without my knowing. Its not possible to defy the masters decision, though I thought that Im sorry to be trouble here. Im going to be busy tomorrow. Go home early and take the boy to Martins shop, and if he can successfully solve the curse, its then straight to the guild. So we have to decide what to do with his shaved bones, and if possible, he can sign up for a guild tag. Guild tags what is hanging around their necks, I think. Oh, by any chance, do you know of the guild tag? The adventurers and citizens use it instead of an ID, but lets see Gails. Oh. When master took out a small metal plate which was connected to a silver chain from his chest, he held it in his hand and seemed to put in some power. Then, the hologram like image appeared from the plate on the upper side. Name: Gale van Forester Age: 36 Tribe: Bear Tribe (anima body) Place of residence: Castleton West District RANK: S Life force: S Magic: C Anavar: SS Endurance: A Agility: A Intelligence: B Possession skill: Martial Arts Great, Swordsmanship Expert, Spear, Archery, Whip, Survival Surgery, Surgery Spirit, Surgery , Spirit (wind, fire), Knights Knowledge, Interrogation Title: Escort Knight, A strong defense hand Condition: Left ankle dysfunction Oh, I didnt know about the technology but wow. Master is 36 years old, I thought that he might be, hes younger than my age in fact. And, a notation of left ankle dysfunction to have been written in the column of condition makes me less anxious. It mustve been due to the trouble with his left leg that brought discomfort when he was walking and holding me. In this place where I was thinking that it wasnt possible to use my medical knowledge somehow, its noted that its useless without the medical equipment for the inspection, and the lack of self seemed to be the body. This can be a proof of identity, and you can be free to go back and forth between countries. You need to do some magic work to register, but we will be able to solve the Curse on the collar tomorrow. Dont worry about that. I see, its a substitute for a license or passport. I didnt know if I need it, but Id like to see if I can understand my own abilities as shown just now. Then, there was a little hope that I might have an ability to do something useful. Its read- Its the meal. Come on, kid. Like Douglas said, he put his right hand under my knees, then I was made to put on my back to his arm and hug his chest, he held me with his arm very skillfully. Douglas was a little embarrassed because we are face to face in this posture and mine turns red. Whoa, youre embarrassed, kid? Scoundrel. Douglas is rubbing his face on mine. I did not feel disgusted at all, but it was painful with the unpolished beard. Douglas does have a slight smell like sweet ripe fruit is it even perfume? And, I didnt think deeply at this time by the thought that this man was indeed different. CH 8 I have been taken to the table while hugged, and this time I was put on Douglas knee in the same way. Because the physique is too different, it has become completely like an adult and an infant atmosphere. Oh, its branch manager. Id like to cuddle with you too. Its a shame I can not give up on this. The day we talked with GAIL, it was supposed to be a change of scenery. The truth is that Im the only one you can tell, but Doug wont give it away at all. Hey. Maybe Ill eat on his knees all the time? I cant go against it if master thought that even if my arm is cured, but it is desired. Todays menu, I tried to prepare a milk porridge with bread. Can he eat cheese? Apart from that, it is Dakudes soup with herbs and vegetable a plenty! I think thats OK in solid now, but the mass of meat was cut into thin slices because I thought that the load was too large, and tried to put the sweet sauce which used the jam though if he is indeed a carnivorous animal. If you are able to eat, please try it. Oh, sorry that you also prepared for our meals. Its natural for me to be a companion. My menu is almost the same as his. A lump of meat is burnt in front of eyes, and the one that the sauce was put in is enshrined. How many years ago has it been? And all the dishes that he prepared for me smelled so good, my throat rang. All right, Ill let you eat soon. Like in the morning, Douglas uses spoons and forks skillfully, and then the food is put on my mouth one after another. I chew and swallow it down. It was really nice and delicious.. The bread porridge has the taste of the seasoning and spice is moderate in the flavor of milk and cheese, the soup also firmly has the umami of the vegetables. If you include vegetables that are stewed until exhausted, they will truly melt in your mouth. Sliced meatCHow many years since eating meat?.I didnt know what the meat was, but when I chewed it in my mouth, the gravy flows out, The sweet sauce and gravy are really in perfect balance It was really delicious. It was hard to eat all the things that were put out in front of me, but I thought it was rude to leave leftovers. My stomach is already full to bursting. As for Douglas, the dish was carried to my mouth one after another, and the amount that was more than double mine was completely eaten in an instant by the one feeding me. Master has also been eating a similar amount in a flash, Mr. Mintz who looked on the slender side has continued eating after the bread porridge is replaced. I appealed desperately and was pardoned although I was encouraged to eat more. He has a small appetite. I dont know. Its a growing season and I think its OK to eat more, but its convalescent. Its not as much as we do, but he should eat twice now. No, it is impossible. Its really impossible. If this bodys age is indeed in the growth period? It may be, but I still dont seem to be able to eat so much. The people in this world seems to be very Kenji. Because I finished eating it, with my hands together and the feast in my heart, I bowed my head. HmmPolite, good boy. Come to think of it, kid, you have a family? My familyCin the original world, my mother is still alive, but not in this world. I shake my head. I see if you had a family, I could have returned you to it. Well, it would be nice if he could talk slowly after his curse was solved tomorrow, including those stories. Thats right. Im looking forward to hearing his voice, too! Im waiting for you in the guild too! Please be sure to bring him. Then, I will be going soon. Can I ask you to clean up? I think theres probably two starving beasts at home Oh, ou Im sorry for every day here. Say hello to them. Its okay. Those two have no pampering and such. When I finished saying that, Mr. Mintz quickly straightened out his clothes and returned home. I thought I was going to help clean up, but Douglas was not letting me away from his knees. Leave Gail to the cleanup. He said youre job now is to get healing. You have to heale, so you can relax. I dont know why I would be healed by putting me on his knees, but it is obvious that I cannot help you with this foot and hand. Then, the time was spent quietly on Douglass knee with him touching my head and ears. It felt good to be honest because the way of touching was pressing pleasant points. Master finishes cleaning quickly and brings tea to the table. It tasted like adding a little herb to the tea, and it was easy to drink though Douglas made me drink. I think its okay to take him in a bath. Ah, Lets see. Do you like the baths, kid? Bath? Theyre talking about bath? I also love the Japanese bath! It was possible to wash the body easily by using cold water after it was served to the guest when being treated as a slave, but it was a dream of dreams of soak slowly in warm water. Could they possibly put me in? I think and nod my head vertically with all my energy. I see you like it. Youre physical strength will be returned to some extent, and its good. Hey, you want to go to the bathroom with me? Wait, Doug. Theres no bath in your care today. You just checked, right? Thats why I take him in the bath today. You!? I thought that I was going to pull down awfully obediently, and that was what I meant! Despite the appearance as usual, the former is! Hey, Ill give it to you today!! Aa.. After all, it seems to be definite to enter with master or Douglas in the bath. No, but isnt this a chance? If I let master wash my body and wash hair, I may be able to appeal to them a little. Even if my broken arm is enviable, but it will be able to do it first with only one arm. Okay, lets go take a bath. Master advanced to the direction where the bathroom is when I am held quickly by the hands Im accustomed to already. The room I arrived was the same as in Japan, and there is a bathroom partitioned off by a glass door in the back of the dressing room of the previous room. It was not possible to take off clothes as it is, in this posture, and I was dropped off to the side. When I turn to master, I take off masters clothes first and remove the button from the bottom to the place where I can somehow reach by using the left hand. For some reason, master had become rigid, but it does not matter, my hand was gripped when I was adding power to take off masters pants and bottom wear. Its okay. Because I can do it by myself. I have been refused. On the contrary, he lent me a hand to take off my clothes (even though I only wore a big shirt from the top) when my broken right hand was in the way and took off my clothes. Though there was a feeling that it was embarrassing to be seen by master who undressed me, now there is no resistance to becoming naked in public because of my experiences after coming to this world. However, the master who became naked was amazing. The upper body was seen first, but the lower body also had long legs and the thighs that were trained, and whats at the crotchCvery thick and long. Its a size that surprised me even if I have been dealing with many men of this world. I thought it would be rude to stare so much, and I looked up at the master who put me in the bathtub. Why would master be with me? Master is soaked in the bathtub with the posture of holding me from the back, and my head does not follow the fact, Im confused. Are you all right? It isnt Hot? Is asked, and I answer by gestures. Soaked in the bathtub for a while, I was enjoying the act of taking a bath for the first time after years, from the bottom of my heart. All right, lets wash our bodies. When I was pulled out of the bathtub, I was forced to sit on a small chair on the tiled floor and put hot water on it. Master is washing all over my body with soap-like things in the palm of my hand. I try to convey the feelings that I have never experienced until now, that a person washes my body with bare hands, and that I can do it by myself with the thought that I cant make master do such a thing. Please sit still because its hard to wash. I was dismissed without question. Around the hole of the buttocks and the penis that is still covered with the skin was washed loosely until inside, I think that my face had become bright red in shame. My hair was also washed, and when the whole body was splashed with hot water, I was returned to the bath. Then, master begins to wash his body this time. I tried to escape from the bathtub to help him indeed, but I could not get out of the middle, and by the time I got out, master had already finished washing his whole body. I became anxious about whether I will be kicked out again or not if Im recognized as useless. But, there is still something I can do, the techniques that was taught to this body in my several years of slave life. After washing my hair, I managed to crawling the foot of master who is paying attention to the water while taking his left leg. Got to the front and gently add my hands to the penis hanging between masters legs including the glans part in my mouth while supporting it firmly with one hand, and entangled my tongue soggily. All of the penis of this person was big, and because it was only a thing that could not be sucked suddenly to the back of the throat very much, the way of such times is rubbed with my body. With a free left hand, the testicle of master is tightly entwined, the glans which arent included in my mouth while grasping it with a wickedness, and its coated with saliva little by little from my lips. When I looked up at master from the corner of my eye with my head tilted to the side, master was solidified with an expression of surprise and wide opened eyes. Then, the next moment the expression of master changes to something similar to anger. What are you doing!? When yelled at, my body was gripped strongly with both hands and I was peeled off. The expression of master who looked up was still an expression of anger. Oh, he got angry After all, I wonder if it was possible to serve without forgiveness. What do I do, how can I be forgiven? Its unpleasant to be kicked out, and the cage is still good. The sign that masters hand came towards my head and I trembled and shake with my head bowed down thinking Ill end up without a meal to eating or a whipping. No, Im sorry for raising my voice. Im not angry with you, and you dont have to act that with me. I told you. I dont intend to treat you as a slave. And he gently stroked my head again with his big hand. I think it will take some time, but its okay, little by little. Both Doug really want you to trust us and open your heart. So, please dont think about it because I beg you to not serve us with your body as of now. When he said so, he hugged him tightly from behind. It is not a lie that I wanted to be useful to the master in what I can do. But if I dont use my body to show them what I can do, isnt that a terrible thing to do? Am I going to be abandoned? It is also true that there was a part that could not be trusted or a calculation. While feeling the warmth of the body of master and the strength of his arms, I finally realized that there is no lie or ulterior motive in the words of these people. When I tried to really believe in my Masters this time, I decided with my mind while arranging my confused head. After raising up from the bathtub, my body was wiped as master was done, and I was dressed. On the way, Mr. Douglas comes to pick me up, and when Im dressed as he is, Im hugged and carried to the bedroom. I was taken to the room next to the bedroom where I was sleeping when I woke up, and I noticed that this was Douglas bedroom, and that it was the masters bedroom where I was sleeping today. Today, Im tired of a lot of things? It would have been refreshing in the bath after a long time, lets sleep quickly. Yes, there are only two beds, and Im going to get you to sleep with me in Gails bedroom. The bed is big so I think its fine. I was glad to be able to sleep on the bed and nodded my neck vertically. Thats good. Ill sleep with you today. My head was patted with a slow crawl. Douglas seems to like more physical contact than master. Douglas said that he was not ready to go to bed, and when he was able to take off the shirt he wore on his upper body, then put on something like a sweatshirt made of soft fabric, he crawled into bed as he was. Douglas who became bare except one piece of the lower garment made me a little nervous by pheromone dripping from his whole body such as the chest which was well trained, and chest hair which seems to be soft to grow beautifully, and the lower half body which was firm. Originally, my preference was the type of man who would want to protect and with a good physique, so to be honest Douglas and master match. If only it was just a look, there were many human beings in this world who were well-built and well-groomed, but I never had any kind of favor with the people I met in my circumstances. However, it has only been a day since I woke up with the two of them, but I think that it is unavoidable to be touched by the kindness and sincerity, and if it is also a preference for the appearance, its somewhat heart pounding. No, I want you to forgive me. While I was thinking about such a thing, I was held on to Douglas from behind like a body pillow. The soft chest hair that hits my back and the sense of joryori of the stubble grown on his chin that is rubbed on the top of my head is actually pleasant. It was the first time I had ever been in a bath for a few years, I was able to get my body clean, and in a blink of an eye, I fell asleep. TN: Finally done, but not enough smut. CH 9 As I expected, when I went to see how they were, they were going to sleep. He holds him firmly from behind, and although Im somewhat irritated by Doug sleeping with a happy face, I wake him gently. Nn.? What are you doing? Whats going on? Theres something I want to talk to you about. Im sorry, but I need you to come to the living room and make sure he doesnt wake up. So I left the room headed to the living room and poured into a glass of fruit wine bought at a familiar store prepared for two people. This fruit drink is not too sweet with a rich in fruit flavor, it is easy to drink with a refreshing taste. Dougs favorite drink. What is it? Im so glad I got to sleep with him. Im sorry, but I think I should tell you something. I gave him a glass of liquor. Speaking of what to talk about, it is, of course, his behavior in the bathroom. He must have been thoroughly trained as a slave. Seen as his master, he desperately tried to crawled out of the bathtub to take off my clothes, and wash my body. Until here it was still expected, but I did not think that it would be to the act of sucking my thing. I am remorseful the shock of him sucking it and the fact that my body did not move for a while due to feeling too good, then yelling at him after returning to myself. After all, I made him sad to think that I was a master he had to serve as a sex slave. I wanted to talk to Doug about how he could come to trust me. It is about his behavior when we entered the bath together. Oh, I wanted to go in with you and wash my body. With that kind of boy you followed your instincts as a guardian? I didnt think youd take care of him so much. Well, lm of the same opinion, but when it comes to the main issue, I took off my clothes and put us in the bathtub together, and then washed his body. Well, together in the bathtub. Its nice, acceptable. Just listen to me. So I washed my body, too, and when I finished, he was That he was in front Front? Well, because he cant talk he couldnt tell me anything, but he was trying to start a so-called sexual service by suddenly sucking my thing and entwining his tongue. Dougs eyes opened in astonishment as he looked at the glass in his hand. Of course, I made him quit right away, but to be honest, it was a bit of a shock. Well, thats the way it is. Its still the first day since he woke up. And even if you suddenly say hes not a slave anymore, he cant believe that youre a saint. I dont know much about his life as a slave until now. Its better not to think that you can do something quickly about all pain and fear that has been done over the years. I see, but I wonder how I should treat him? Doug tilted the glass and poured the liquor into the back of his throat and breathed a big sigh. Hmm, isnt it normal? I think that it wont go well if I feel so concerned. So Im going to pamper him first and let him do as he likes. That boy, Its strangely tough, he doesnt feel like a child. Its true, I feel it too, I thought he was nervous because of his experience as a slave. Well, I wonder if its that.? Well, I like him, but what about you? Even if Im not told, I certainly want to possess him, and if I look at him as youve said, I can not help but be stirred up by a sense of arousal. Thats the kind of thing that comes from my instincts as a bear tribe. I also sipped the liquor from the glass into my mouth. The scent of fresh fruit spreads over my tongue. Seriously? You too, Im the same. My instincts as a lion tribe reacted to the boy. Its just that our instincts are a little bit dangerous, unlike you guys. No, you were pretty Honestly, how about that? Dont you think you want to be a companion to that boy? I was a little choked up by the liquor in his mouth from Dougs outrageous remarks Become what!Hes still a minor, dont you think? If he grows up No, first of all, you have to respect his will. That means when the boy grows up, you can confirm his willingness to our intentions. Ngu Is it no good? What do you think? Wait for the boy to become an adult, and then try to propose. Well make sure hes willing, but he wont be able to escape, I still havent meet and talked satisfactorily in a few days but my instinct keeps sayingThat boy is my prey, never let him go. Doug squeezes the glass of alcohol and drinks it all at once. Well, it might not be bad to have the same spouse as you. Right? Thats what I thought. If its you and the boy, Im sure Ill love him. Im the same, but, I didnt think there would be a partner wed be this attracted to. Maybe hes our one. Aa, I think thats a good idea, huh? Weve got to solve the seal of magic to confirm it, but were going to include it tomorrow. Doug poured the liquor lightly into the glass and drank it in one gulp. Ah, Im sorry about sleeping. No, I was just glad I heard what I wanted to hear. By the way, how was the boys tongue? Wh-wh-wh! What are you saying!? I pulled him away, so Ku ku ku, Sorry Sorry, Im making fun of you, but its an expected reaction. If you understand it, go to sleep, and tomorrow we will leave early in the morning! Heh heh, Im sure youll get a good nights sleep on the kids pillow. Doug disappeared into the room while saying so. I know that the last comment is to make my feelings lighter, but its tripping and I reacted. If my reason did not work instantly at that time, I might have pressed his head and pushed it to the back of his throat. Ill have to do my best to be more self-controlled in the future so that the violent emotions within me dont hurt him. However, my feelings were considerably lightened by having talked with Doug. Tomorrow, Im looking forward to his curse being lifted. Thinking so, I returned to my room and slip to bed. When I wake up, I am hugged with considerable power from behind, and I can hear something like a sigh from my head. I might have been embraced completely by Douglas, but the tightening feeling was not unpleasant and was very comfortable. I did not know the time, but the morning sun seemed to rise and outside of the window was bright, Douglass eyes were moving while awakening. Just like yesterday, I was held up, taken to the table for a meal, and was prepared until dressed. I was dressed in a coat with a slightly deeper hood, and told to avoid being conspicuous because black-hair and eyes are rare in this world along with having no ears or tail. I was wondering what the means of transportation would be, but it was still by means of being held in the masters arms I think that I have to get used to it soon, but the feeling of embarrassment does not go away. Im curious about the town of this world that I get to see for the first time, and I look around with all my might. All the people in the town have colorful hair colors that are never seen on Earth. There were many people with Beast ears and tail, some people had something like scales on their skin. Aa, again I feel that this is a world that I do not know. The townscape was a Middle Ages western-style, and there were no high-rise buildings. There are many markets and shops along the street, and there are various smells of food drifting through the bustling traffic. Is it not so much the level of civilization in this world that the market and such shops are the mainstream? I thought, that the equipment of the bath which I had been put in yesterday was able to use hot water abundantly, and didnt seem to be heated by firewood either. And showers also exist. I didnt know what kind of principle it was, but it was not like gas or electricity. Whats up, kid? Is the town unusual? I nod for the time being not understanding how to respond well, even though it was not so. I see, have you been kidnapped from a place where there is a human tribe somewhere in the provinces? No, its from another world. I shake my head because I cant tell them that. Whats wrong? Well, Im sure youll be able to say more later so we dont need to hear it now. Again, my head is rubbed by Douglas. When I walked for a while, I found something that attracted me to the fruit which seemed to be lined up in the open air. It looks like a cherry, but the hue of the fruit has a green that is closer to the primary colorI cant tear my eyes away. It seems that it was mistaken that I want to eat it, so master buys it to let me eat it. I put one in my mouth then I bit into it, it was a very delicious fruit that spread a rich sweetness in a refreshing acidity. I bow my head and stare at master with the feelings of thank you very much. Do you like the keel fruit? If theres anything else youd like to eat, dont hesitate to tell me. Master put the keel fruit in my mouth every time I chew and swallow the previous. Its delicious but one after another.. while thinking that I cant even refuse so I continued to eat. Both he and Douglas told me to have some more of the keel fruit, then it was crowded in my mouth one after another. What this? I wonder if this is the feeling of a chick that receives food from the parent birds? Being fed I somehow completely ate all the keel fruit that was bought. I had eaten breakfast too, so my stomach is already in pain. The street where our house is located is the one were walking now the West area. I dont want you going out alone because the South district is not a very safe place. The guild were we work is in the East, and the North is a high-class residential area where nobles live. First of all, its good to remember the East and West of the town. It seems that we got to the destination while I received a brief explanation of the town from master. A/N: I cant explain it well in the text, so Im going to supplement it here. It is a do amateur that can not be incorporated well around this. The instinct of the Bear tribe: the excessive asylum-lust for the things to be defended, and the cruel treatment of anything that harms what you perceive as what you should protect. It is also possible to run into confinement from the thought that the object of excessive asylum will run away, and doesnt want to show the one to anyone. Towards someones one they have an abnormal obsession. When it goes in the extreme direction, you can see a yandere. The lions instinct: when he finds his prey,one, whatever it takes to be in his hands are used to make it his. Never letting go. There is also a dangerous aspect about thinking that if it does not become his own thing, he will kill it and eat it. The desire to pamper his own one, on the other hand, the feeling that he wants to be loved by his one. He sometimes recognizes him as his prey, and has a potential ambivalence that he wants to devour him to the limit as a predator, he wants to make him his own and shears tears as he blames himself, he wants to lick his skin, and put his own mark of possession with his teeth. The above footnote is actually from the the author and in the raws, I left the formatting the same. This chapter had so much dialogue. -DreamDemon CH 10 What does this mean, are we dealing with something suspicious! I wonder if it is okay to be in a shop with this atmosphere? Douglas opens the door first and walks in, followed by Master. Im intruding. Oh, is it isnt the guild master, its unusual for you to visit such a place. Here to buy something? In the shop there was a calm old gentleman with glasses. He had black bat-like wings on his back. No, thats not it.Theres something I want to ask a person who knows a lot about magic tools. I thought youd be okay. Please leave it to me about the magic tool. Can I ask you for more details? Ah, do you know how to remove the curse that was put on a slavery collar? The magic on the slave collar. Yeah, of course I do. Thank goodness. Can you tell me right now? If you can get rid of it, could you get it off now? Nowis it? Does that mean the one that Gail is holding in his arms now? The reason being, I bought a slave from the city, but it seems like hes forbidden from saying a word with the tool. I understand. First of all, can I check the type of magic tool and the curses applied? The store owner (Is the name Maldo?) came close to me, glanced at the metal collar attached to my neck, and when he muttered something, the collar flashed for a moment and settled down. This is, there are a lot of constraints put on thisIt is also unusual to be so strict with the magic seal of disobedience prohibition, suicide prohibition, and speech prohibition so far. So, can you remove it? Yes, no problem. Do you have the slave contract? Its here. Master handed something like a piece of parchment to Mr. Maldo. I see, its a sex slave of the human tribe, that explains why the curse is so strict. Sorry could you pry further? Of course, this business is the first. To get rid of the curse on the slave collar you have smear a few drops of blood onto the magic contract, if you would? Alright. When master receives a knife from Mr. Maldo, he slides his thumb over the blade without hesitation. The blood that overflowed from the wound seeped into the contract. I felt sorry that he would do such a thing for me, so I lick the damaged thumb of master into my mouth with the blood. Dont worry, this little cut doesnt hurt. Tch, Gales gonna be fine. Then I will remove the curse. When Mr. Maldo finished chanting something like a spell toward the contract, it made a pa-tan sound, and the metal ring that was on my throat shattered and disappeared. Yes, with this all the curses that were contained in the slavery collar were dissolved. Mr. Maldo was smiling towards me. Hey kiddo, can you speak? Like Douglas said, I try to speak. Yes, thankyou. My voice is hoarse because I havent spoken for many years, and although I feel a sense of incompatibility I seem to be able to do it somehow. Above all that, the joy of being able to speak at all is great. Good, Im glad kiddo. We can talk slowly like this, but I think its better to leave first. Maldo you saved us, will the money be billed together with the other things later? No, no, I cant afford for you to pay for this. I always receive patronage from the Guild Master and Mr. Gale. Ill make it a service. Sorry, Maldo. Really thank you. While lightly holding me in his arms master said so in a friendly tone to Mr. Maldo. We were about to leave, so I hurriedly bowed in thanks to Mr. Maldo. Thankyouverymuch. Mr. Maldo gave me a gentle smile. Then, Douglas was stopped by Mr. Maldo who was talking about something with a serious face. After leaving Mr. Maldos store, were apparently going to the guild as promised with Mr. Mintz. Along the way, Douglas bought a variety of things, and on one arm was a paper bag stuffed with bread. I bought a lot of things we need, especially a boy who will talk for the first time in a while, so I also have a nice drink for his throat. Here, let him drink this. Master is handed a water bottle like thing that was made of knitted plants and he grabs the top of it. Thankyou. My voice remains faint, but the sense of discomfort in speaking is almost gone. Master held out the spout of the bottle to my mouth and pours the juice inside. AhSorryIcan. Drink itmyself. Its okay, just open your mouth and drink. I dont know if its really alright but I drink what was kindly offered, I swallowed the liquid as it is poured. In a gentle honey-like sweetness, a slight herb-like taste and a refreshing citrus-like liquid permeates my throat and seems to come back to life. I kept drinking what was my pouring into my mouth. Its a herbal drink thats used when the throat is hurting, it sounds like you liked it. It wasdelicious.Thank you. The hoarseness of my voice is almost gone, and the utterance is also no longer a problem. All right, youre in better shape. Id like to ask you a few questions, but Im afraid to make Mintz wait. After that, we walked silently for a while and arrived at a relatively large three-story building. This is where we work the guild, and Ill show you around but Ill show you later. Mintz will be waiting, so lets go to our office. As we entered the guild, there was a lot of different races of beast people, and some of them are armed with swords and armor, and are often consulting in groups. The staff were very friendly and helpful, keeping the room clean and comfortable. If it isnt the assistant branch master, is it not your day off? No, Im just here for something, could you tell Mintz to come to my room? I will. After lightly exchanging greetings, Master and Douglas went up the stairs to the third floor and proceeded to the innermost room. It was like a reception room where you can greet people and there was a desk and a chair which were prepared for office work. Master sat on the sofa in front of the room and, as usual, sat me on his knees, while Douglas sat across from us. Um, Master. I feel sorry for you having me on your knees I can sit alone No, there is no problem with your position here. I dont know what you mean. No, but That I dont think Im the right age for you put me on your knees. How old are you kidddo? A knock sounded at the door of the room the same time Douglas asked that question. Branch master, its Mintz. May I come in? Yeah, come in. Excuse me, him being in here means that the curse has been safely solved! While saying so, Mintz sat on the next sofa to me and checked my neck. Oh good, it came off cleanly. Yes, thank you for everything. I was really grateful for his help so I bowed my head down. Well, we got off course, so kid. How old are you? Oh yes, I dont remember what happened before I became a slave very well. It may not be accurate as I do not know exactly how long it has been while I was in slavery. Maybe, 16 or 17 I think. When I came here, I was about to be a junior high school student, so I suppose I have been in slavery for about four to five years. I knew that there was no choice but to answer my actual original age. However, all of them were completely frozen for some reason. That, may not be really accurate, but its about the time Im aware of. I cant believe It . A lie.. Douglas murmur something, Master had on an grim face, and Mintz was looking up at the ceiling. Um, Im sorry. How old do I look? Hm C 10 years old or something? I cant really see you being of age. Thats right. I have the same opinion. Ah, how old are adults in this country? Its 15. Although I indeed have a baby face, it is unexpected that I was seen as so young. But, if thats the case, Im convinced by the attitude Master and Douglas treat me like a child. Um, Im very sorry.. No, its not that bad. Yeah, its convenient like this. Convenient? Well, thats my story, my exact age can be determined when I make the guild tag, so Im relieved. Well then, can you tell me your name? Master asked such, and I realize that I didnt even name myself even though I after I could speak again. Im sorry, my name is Shinra Chikayuki. Master, Mr. Douglas, thank you for buying me. I was prepared to die as it was, so I am really grateful not only for the treatment but also for feeding me and a warm bed. I bow my head deeply with the intention of introducing myself and expressing my gratitude. On Masters lap.. Finally, it took me awhile to mtl this chapter. Sorry for the delay hope you enjoyed. -DreamDemon CH 11 Posted on May 13, 2019 by DurgaDemon Shinra Chikayuki, is a strange sounding name. Yes, Shinra is a family name and Chikayuki is the name so I would like to call it in a way that is easy for Master to call. All right, Chikayuki. Is it okay if I call it Chika? Even in Japan, people who call me Doctor Shinra are accustomed to it because I was called Doctor Chika from patients, nurses and doctor colleagues. Yes, of course Master. Also, saying Master. As I have said many times, you are no longer a slave, and I am not your master. So you dont have to be so humble. Then how should I call you My name, call me Gail. Okay, Mr. Gail. Id like you to stop that if you can, can you just call me Gail.? Oh, I too, I feel like its weird to be called Mr. Douglas. Mr. Gail seems a bit lonely and Mr. Douglas waves his hand in his usual light-hearted atmosphere. I was suddenly told that the attachment of honorific is no good by Gail, but it seems unlikely that Ill be able to call Mr. Douglas and Mr. Gail without it. Its difficult to respond to that because I was a human who speaks with honorifics to both younger and older. N, no..dropping the Mr. iswell Mr.Gail, Mr. Douglas cant I call you that? Well for the time being its fine now, you can change it gradually. Well then, Mr. Gale, Mr. Douglas once again thank you. Yeah, best regards. The two of them smiled at me. I feel that something warm is soaking into my empty heart just by looking at it. By the way Chika, you have a family name does that youre a noble? I didnt know how to react to Mr. Douglas words. In this world family name are nobles the only ones with a surname? What should I do I have to say something. Im sorry, I dont remember very well what happened before I became a slave. I just remember my last name is Shinra.. You dont remember? I heard that it was bad, I thought that because of your polite way of speaking and strangely refined behavior Chika. But you dont remember huh. Certainly Chika, can I call you Chika too? It feels very elegant doesnt it. Yes, Ill also call you Mr. Mintz. Perhaps, even though I dont know my actual age now is it because I look like a child that the way I speak and behave is funny? Well, why dont you register your guild tag first? Then you might learn something? That is, because even things the person themselves dont realize are also written. Thats right, sorry Mintz could you prepare it? Its fine, everything is already done. Mintz took out a large stone-like tablet from his bag and placed it on the table in front of us. Please place your hand on this tablet and let a little magic flow into it, and the registration will end soon. Oh shit, I dont know how to do magic even if Im told to do it. Should I honestly say that I cant do it. Im sorry, how can I let the magic flow? Oh, your memory loss. Its natural that it wont be understood if its sealed for many years along with being treated as a slave. Shall I teach you? No, Ill teach him. Saying that, Mr. Gail entangled the fingers of his left hand with my right. Chika, for now on I will pass magic power to you through our hands. Try to push back whats flowing in, that feeling of pushing back the flow is your magic. It may be a little painful when the magic flows in but be patient, lets start. Something like a warm force passes from Gails hand into my hand. The power is very pleasant and I do not feel any pain, rather pleasure runs from the part where the force slips in, I have goose bumps on my back. In addition Mr. Gail has a very refreshing smell like being in the woods, its making me distracted. Chika, try to see the image of pushing back the magic. Thats right. This is training, and Im trying to be aware of the magic flowing into me and push it back to Mr. Gail. Then the warm power that gradually flowed from Mr. Gail is pushed back, and this time the magic that I am pushing back changes to the feeling that flows into Mr. Gail. This is.well, Chika, stop thats enough. Oh, Yes. Thats the feeling of magic, you ok? Thank you very much, I think Im fine. So lets put your hands here and try it out. I stretch out my hand from the top of Mr. Gails knee as Mr. Mintz prompts me. I put my hand on the stone tablet and put my magic into it as I taught me just now. Light immediately came up from the tip of the stone tablet and the screen that Mr. Gail showed the other day was displayed. Name: Shinra Chikayuki Age:16 (body age Race: Human (animus body Residence: Catalton West District RANK: F Vitality: F Magic: SSS Strength: F Durability: F Agility: F Intelligence: SSS Possessed skills: Healing Strengthening Magic Medical Knowledge Medical License Cooking Housework Titles: Lost child in another world Supreme Healer Conductor of knowledge Weak constitution Sex Slave State: Curse of sex slaves .. .. .. Mintz, is your mouth stiff? Yes!! Its okay! My mouth is very stiff! Really good, I dont have to seal your mouth here. St, stop saying such scary things please. And Gail, why are you putting your hand on your sword?!But, that is certainly bad. Yeah, its really bad.D Hey, Chika, what the hell is this? I was surprised to hear that from Mr. Douglas, and looked at the screen again. I do not know the status columns very well but in the title [Lost child in another world] is not good.. Oh, well, I. I dont know what to say, Im stuck for words. Will you explain whats strange? First of all, it says body age instead of just age, Ive never seen anything like that before. Next is the rank for intelligence and Magic. Normally, the best human being with genius ability in the field is SS, and the rank that says SSS is a rank that exists only in the legend. The gap is too wide. Other than that, I havent heard about medical knowledge and skills such as doctors license. And the last thing is [Lost Child from the Other World] [Supreme Healer] [Conductor of Knowledge] these three titles. I feel overwhelmed by the upset temperament, thats not the usual atmosphere of Mr. Douglas who has been calm so far. Doug calm down, youre gonna have to calm down. Mr. Gail holds my hand tightly and stares at me. That Mr. Gail, I. Chika, did you really lose your memory? Or is it something you cant tell to us? Mr. Gale has a serious expression. I dont know what to do if you stare at me with those clear, emerald eyes. Uh- sorry Chika, you showed us something that exceeded our expectations. Its you who are puzzled by being shown such a thing or Chika, do you have any about this? Whatever it is, is fine. If you have any idea, could you tell me? I scratched my head, and look at Mr. Douglas who had a sour looking face. Chika, if there is something you are holding in alone, why not lay it down here? All the people here are reliable, right? Mr. Mintz has on an enchanting smile. I C C what should I do? You want me to tell you all the truth? But will you really believe it? However, it is not possible to hide everything, as its been shown in a very visible way. Chika, please trust in us. Well, I dont understand everything. But, Ill tell you everything I know currently I think its going to be unbelievable, but I really dont intend to deceive you. I beg of you, to believe my story. Yeah, talk about everything you know Chika. Well accept it all. Th, Thank you. And so, I began to talk about myself and what happened to me. To be a human in a world called Earth that is not this one. Where I lived for nearly forty years, most of which working as a doctor. When I realized that I was in this world, I was in this form. I was caught by Bandits and sold as a sex slave. At first, I was kept in a noble house, but after some time I was sold into prostitution. I fell ill and sold by a hooker to a slave dealer again, there was a comfort there. And, then I was bought by Mr. Gail. When I finished talking, I shed tears, and I thought that I made a very strange face, but the tears did not stop by any means. I was finally able to tell someone the secrets that were too heavy for me to hold on to by myself. I was sad that I was thrown into the world alone, it was hard, it hurt, I wanted to die, I think I wanted to ask someone to listen. Such thoughts mingled in, as I continue to shed tears without fail. The three of them looked at me seriously and listened without saying anything until the end. I was really thankful for that alone. When I was wiping my eyes to stop the tears somehow, Mr. Gail grabbed both my hands. Youll hurt your eyes, you dont have to endure. Just keep crying until nothing comes out. After that was said, I was rotated on Mr. Douglas knees and held in such a way as to press my face against his thick chest plate. Then I couldnt stop tears from falling, and it was a long time before they died down. I felt like I was doing something similar just the other day, but I was also comforted by Mr. Gail. Even though I finished the chapter in two days, I had stuff to do for mothers weekend, so sorry bout that. -Dream Demon CH 12 Posted on June 3, 2019 by DurgaDemon Sorry, was just a bit upset.. I said as I rubbed my nose and lowered my head. No, Im the one who asked. And Im sorry to remind you of the hard times. Chika, you were a slave for a long time. You really endured well. No, I have to apologize for this as a resident of this world. Chica, Im sorry that those people in this world have done such terrible things. No, its already been done, and I know that you all and those people are different, that, do you all really believe me? There may be a perception that I am saying something absurdly wild.. Well, I dont think Chika is a liar. Besides, if you lied to me, theres no benefit to Chica, right? Its the usual calm and peaceful atmosphere of Mr. Douglas. I believe in Chica too. In fact, there is a notation called Lost child in a different world in title. But I wonder why he rejuvenated or changed into this appearance? Oh, I dont know about that either. However, Chika is even actually over 40 years old and is older than us. Ah, Ive already made a decision about that, so Im going to try to behave as I see fit for this body. So, I hope that you will treat me the same as you have up till now The unmatched insides and appearance was my top concern. Clearly speaking I felt bad about it. Throwing away boring pride and so on, I thought that it would be better if I could re-do and start my life over again. If Chika is fine with that, youll let do it? Right, Gail. Oh, I dont care how old Chika is. Just, your appearance makes me want to take care of you, forgive me for that. No, no reason to be forgiven, I am really grateful to everyone who released me from that painful slave life. I would like to somehow return this favor, but at the moment I dont understand anything in this world so working would be if, could you tell me about this world if its ok? Even the slightest thing I know is too different from my original world Hope that I will be able to return to my original world was abandoned long ago. The only thing left I worry about is my mother, but I cant help that. To live here I want them to teach me a little bit of knowledge about this world. And, I want to repay this people even a little. Without a mistake my true intentions. Oh, of course you dont have to worry about giving back. Its just what we like to do so we do it. No, I cant not. Well then, I have a little favor to ask from you, Gail and I hope youll hear us out. If you do it well be happy. If I can do it. Really, Well then well talk about it later. For some reason Mr. Douglas had a smile that looked a bit black. Ive solved a few mysteries with Chikas story, a medical license and medical knowledge, Supreme Healer, what is a Conductor of knowledge? I dont know about the appropriate value and the titles, but I think that medical knowledge and doctors license may be related to the fact that I used to work as a doctor in my former world. Speaking of which you were a Doctor? But when it comes to doctors, its like a curse master right? I have heard that you can remove bad blood in a ritualistic way, and cure the disease.. I doubted my ears. Have I just been confused with the type of doctor from Medieval Europe? Hey, hold on a second. This worlds doctors examine a patient and diagnoses a disease, performs surgery, do you not take medicine? Ah- Its the job of the pharmacist whos good at dealing with herbs, like Mintz. What is surgery? No way, I never thought that the medical level in this world was so low They dont even know the word surgery. No, because this world has magic will the body be treated with magic? Surgery is easily explainable its a procedure that is directly applied to the parts of the body that are bad or are injured no, I use a special blade to cut it open and remove it, sew together the damaged parts, its a way to heal diseases and injuries by connecting them together. However, special equipment and tools are needed to do this, Id need medicine or help. What, something like that.. Doesnt it hurt.? When I looked up the three of them frowned and looked disgusting. Of course there is pain if it is done as is, but they dont feel pain when using the technology of anesthesia. My world was one that didnt have magic so we developed something called science and technology, I think that medical technology has also developed as a part of that. Theres healing magic in this world right? So, I guess you didnt need it because you could just heal it? No, heal is not such a convenient thing. When using heal the detailed image of the object that we treat is very important. You can heal cuts and broken bones on the surface, there is almost no effect on immobile limbs and diseases. Why do limbs move? Whats wrong with what causes complicated diseases? Does anyone understand that? So you cant make an image. When I heard this I froze for a while. It seems that the medical level in this world is really low. Surely anatomy has not been discovered at all here. I know why limbs move, I know the principle. If the disease cant be examined, a definitive diagnosis cant be made, but if you look at the symptoms etc. you can have the confidence to identify to some extent which organ is bad. Whit the fact that if you can make a detailed image you can use heal to cure it then can I do it with my knowledge? Such ideas crosses my mind, but therell be another day to talk about it again. Even if I tell them now it will only confuse them even more. Thats right, I thought it was more magical and versatile. In the world of Chika, a doctor is a solid profession with specialized knowledge. Chika is amazing. No its not like that, I just really liked studying. Did you go to school? Yes, all the people in my world in every country have the obligation to attend school for nine years, parents have a duty to make sure their children receive an education. For nine years? Thats a great system, Id like to take a look at it in this world. Mr. Mintz is curious about the compulsory education system. Lets talk in more detail if there is an opportunity. After that, its optional but there will be three years of higher education and a few more places to learn specialized knowledge, I studied for six additional years. Doctors study for six years because theres so much to learn. After that, I took a test set by the country and obtained a medical license. You have been studying for 18 years, amazing. There seems to be no concept of compulsory education in this world, It seems that there are only a few schools for the children of rich families and nobles to attend, and some academies to become military members. Yes, So there is a lot of knowledge about medicine, so it may be a skill. I see, I understand. Um, I want to ask you some questions about this world is that ok? Yeah, I dont mind. In my original world, there was no human with ears of the beast or a tail, and only human beings of the same race as me existed, the stories I heard when I was a slave was that in this world a tribe like me is rare. Are there very few? Oh, about that Mr. Douglas has a face that seems that its hard to say. People like Chika, because of the ease with pregnancy and sexual intercourse up until several decades ago.. have been hunted by beastmen like us, who wanted the strongest pleasure. There are also many sex slaves, I heard that theyre treated like a tool to make a child by force. Thats why theyre on the verge of extinction, they were an object of heavy protection originally, but are often enslaved in the black market. Mr. Gail answered instead. Well, the fact that it feels good to have sex with a human tribe is I have heard it when I was a sex slave, but what does it mean that it is easy to get pregnant? Beasts like us are less fertile the stronger the beasts are, it is not possible to have children among strong beasts. The human race has much more magical power than the beast, right? So, its easier to make children with strong beasts. Gail is saying like it someone elses problem, You and Branch Master are one of those strong beastmen. I see, that was the reason. But how do you get pregnant in this world where there is fundamentally one sex? Um, It is very difficult to ask, but how is it done in this world, making a child? It seems to be fundamentally different from my world Even if I explain the mechanism of breeding in my world in a world where there is no woman, it will not be understood. Well, first of all, humans in this world have two distinctions, in addition to tribes, either animas or animus. Of these, it is the animus that can be pregnant. How is that decided? I do not know the principle, but it seems to have already been decided at birth. It is mostly anima if the animal is strong, on the contrary, high magic means a herbivore beasts are often animus, but this can not be universally said. In this, I and Gail are the anima. Mintz and Chika, are also animus. Its written in your information, right? I look at my information screen surprised by Mr. Douglas words, Race: Human (Animus body) it is there. I am overwhelmed by the fact that I can get pregnant and have children in this world. And, by Anima and animus having sex, the child is born From this point on, its hard for Gale, so Ill explain. If you go to the temple you will get the nucleus you need to make a child, when having sex, its put it in the animus ass and then an anima gets stuck and creampies. If you do that, the seeds of Anima will stick to the nucleus and the fetus will grow, Im not sure Im ever gonna do this. The higher the magical power of the Animus, the higher the probability that the seed will settle in the nucleus. Once it becomes established the place to raise the child is in the belly of the animus, where the child grows up and then is born from. Nucleus child creampie Thats a little vulgar, Branch Master! Its fine right, wasnt it easy to understand? By the way, the number of animus is extremely small compared to Anima, so you can have more than one companion, Mintz also has two companions. Two companions!I looked at Mr. Mintz surprised. Yes, Im with two partners reluctantly. Its been said that Ive sometimes been overwhelmed by emotions What are you talking about, you guys are [ban]. Those guys are saying that youre flirting with strangers. What? I wasnt flirting!! Its a misunderstanding! Thats impossible!! I dont know why Mintz is panicking like Ive never seen before. All right, all right. Um [ban] whats that? Oh, you dont know that either. [ban] is, It is difficult to explain with a mouth, but I wonder what I should say, or a person who would instinctively seek, its about a person who is so attracted to things that it cant be explained by reason. It may not be so obvious to humans like Chika, but for us beasts, [ban] is a truly irreplaceable defensive presence. By the way theres only one [ban] for an Anima, but Animus has more than one. Is that so, Its so different from my world that I was confused but I understand better now. I wonder if there are people who will be the ban for other worlders as well? Dont you have one there? Also, Mr. Douglas had a nasty smile with a smile on his face. More than that everyone, would you like to take a break? There was a lot of things and you want to sort them out dont you Chika? Yes. thank you for doing that. Okay, then Ill make lunch Ive bought a lot of things from the market. CH 13 Mr.Douglas spread things on his desk one after another. Meats and fish on bread, big sandwichs stuffed with vegetables and a large skewered lumps of meat baked in sauce, also something that looks like a fruit salad. My drink was the canteen Mr.Douglas had bought me on the way here. Im on Mr.Gails lap, so that I can eat on my own so Im indebted to him. and Im worried about that. Chica, dont hesitate to eat what you like. Mr.Douglas said something that seemed like he could see inside my head. Chica, what do you want to eat? I was then asked by Mr.Gail. Um, can I have one of the sandwiches with meat and vegetables? Okay. Mr. Gale picks up a sandwich and brings it to my mouth. Does this mean, its eaten by hand? Um Mr.Gail, I can eat it by myself Itll be fine. But whatll be fine? We, well then, thanks for the food. I take a bite of the offered sandwich. It packed with meat and vegetables like crispy lettuce, that combined with fragrant bread is really delicious, I was overwhelmed by the crispy-crispy while eating from Mr.Gails hands. What do you want to eat next? Um, Is it okay to have one more of the same? You dont have to hold back, youre growing well your body is still going to continue growing right. Eat more get more meat. Mr.Gail then grabs a sandwich with salmon-like fish, cheese, and tomato-like vegetables, and put it in my mouth. Um Mr.Gail, wont doing this mean Mr.Gail cant eat.? Its okay, Im eating while Chika is eating. It was true. While I was chewing the sandwich, Mr.Gail is eating sandwiches and skewers with great gusto on her right hand. The balance of each ingredient such as salmon sandwich and fresh salmon and thick cheese was exquisite and excellent. Each one is so large that my stomach is quite bloated just by eating two. Chika, Whats next? Sorry, Im already full.. Youre a really small eater, you cant grow unless you eat more? Well, try to eat some of these fruits for now. Mr.Gail presented a bowl of fruits that Mr.Mintz had peeled and cut beautifully, I ate a few, and I managed to appease him. After taking a breath I drank the juice like drink from the bottle that Mr. Douglas gave me. But honestly, Im surprised seeing Gail like this. It may seem rude, but Mr.Gail is usually a rugged and rigid person. Hes not a person of many words, and isnt interested in anyone., and I think there was a wall that would never let you in even if you were well taken care of. Its strange because its an image opposite to the usual branch master in that he never felt deeply for another party. What do you mean Im the opposite? What? I mean exactly that. Chika is special, I was convinced earlier Chika is my [ban]. I sputtered out the juice I was drinking. What did Mr.Gail say? Im Mr.Gails [ban]? Eh, is that true? Mr.Mintz is also surprised. Yeah, I knew clearly by the exchange of magic power earlier. Chikas magical power wasnt painful or uncomfortable at all, it was pleasant. And, I smelt a strong fragrance from Chika. It smells like fresh green nature, how about Chika? Oh yes, I didnt feel any pain in the magic exchange. It was a warm and pleasant feeling, certainly from Gail there was a refreshing good smell Ah, then it certain, I didnt explain it to Chika, but basically I feel discomfort and pain when I accept the magic of others. It also gives the other person that feeling when using healing techniques. Theres no such feeling if its [ban], itll feel rather comfortable. Also, when emitting magic, a unique fragrance that only [ban] can smell and understand. Is-is that right, Mr.Gail, Sorry.. Why am I Mr.Gails [ban]. If I hadnt come to this world would Mr.Gail have met another [ban]? I cant help but think like that. Why are you apologizing? For anima their [ban] is a very important existence right? Thats the kind of thing I am not capable of.. Chika, thats not true. Then, Mr.Douglas who was silently watching suddenly opened his mouth. Sorry! Can I for a bit? I have something I want you to check, lend me Chika for a little bit. When Mr.Douglas tells him such Mr.Gail lifts me up carefully and gives me to Mr.Douglas. Chika, will you try to exchange the magic with me? Y-yes, I dont mind. I had questions but I didnt ask, entangling our fingers together as I did with Mr.Gail, and receive the power flowing from and sending it back to him. This feeling is the same as the time with Mr.Gale. And Mr. Douglas smells like a very sweet ripe fruit. Theres no way. Oh, I was confident but it was good to make sure. Im also Chikas [ban]. When I look at him Mr.Douglas is staring at me with a very happy face with his eyes lowered down. The Branch Master too!? The [ban] of the branch master, called the guilds stallion, with his lower body maneuvering and the opponent being Chika.. Chika are you okay? Please tell me as soon as the branch chief asks me to do something intangible!If, please tell me as soon as the branch master asks you to do something deplorable! Dont tell Chika about unnecessary things Mintz, Whats with the way you see me.. Well, that aside Chika, being those two [ban], these two people are difficult in a certain sense for Chika, but speaking conversely, these two people are super excellent prospects. They have status, they have fortune, they have weapons, they are the best bodyguards. Use them well! Um! Please wait a moment! I let out a loud voice. Whats wrong? Well, as I said earlier, [ban] is very important existence right? Is that really okay with me? Im a person from a different world whos contents and age appearance do not correlate. Besides., ever since I came to this world that I was a sex slave. I was violated by countless men I have a very dirty body that has had such things done to it that cant be said by mouth. For me to be you twos [ban] I cant.. Even though it isnt their choice whatre the feelings of these men who have been forcibly made my [ban]? Today has been really confusing. Uh well Chika, indeed I was confused with your status information just a while ago, I wanna ask you a question. I think its really bad. However, caring about this different world is what youre concerned about it right? Its rather funny, Ive liked you since I first saw you. Talking to you has me falling in love all over again like Im drowning. Not missing the depth of your nostalgia baby, we were really happy to hear that you were an adult, right? Chika, I feel the same as Doug. I think it was because I felt something like fate that I took you from the slave shop in the first place. And also you said that you are dirty, but you never were, rather we think that we have to compensate you for the treatment of this worlds men against you. Still, If you cant forgive yourself rest assured, I will use any method to search for those who made you feel like that, and I will kill them myself. Both Mr.Gail and Mr.Douglas look at me with serious expressions, and said words I never imagined. The last words Mr.Gail said with a very nice smile was a bit of a concern but how gentle are these two people Really, are you really sure its me? The one who has the choice whether or not to, isnt it Chikas? Well, Im not going to let you leave anymore. Yeah, I like Chika. So very happy. There are people who want me, who needs only me in this world. This is, It may be dependent, but it was still good. Uh, [ban]s meaning, I just dont understand the role of my partner or anything in this world I think Im going to trouble you. But, I will do whatever I can to help. So please, Ibeg you, let me be by your sides. I lower my head. Dont think so hard, It would be good if Chika were next to us. Thank you very much, I will do my best! So it would be fine to say that Chika has agreed to us being his companions. Suddenly, Mr.Douglas lifts his hand to my jaw. Mr.Douglass face was in front of my eyes when mine was made to tilt up. And, he put his own mouth over my mouth. He covered mine with his much larger one, and a thick tongue crawls in my mouth. The tongue moves freely from my upper jaw to the lower and slowly licks my teeth, then gets entangled with my tongue. Too much shock and pleasure made strength leave my waist and hands. When I forget how to breathe and was distressed, Mr.Gails big arms grab me from behind, I was pulled away from Mr.Douglas. What are you doing!? This is not the place! No I think that hell feel more relieved if I let him know with my body rather than saying various things by mouth right? After all branch master was branch master I was so embarrassed with too much affection so I tighten my body squeezing and getting smaller. Well, isnt it strange being able to stand it seeing at such a cute Chika? I usually stand it. Chika, dont hesitate too much. Stant it? What does it mean? I cant think. Little Chika. Perhaps, youre not aware but your appearance is very attractive. When your huddled up like that and shaking, Its like saying to these two beasts beasts please eat me. Is- is that so I didnt know that its attractive Ill be careful. CH 14 It seemed that a lot of time had passed while I was talking about various things, Its been a long day. I understand about Chika for the time being, will you talk again about the rest later? If youre okay today, Id like to cure your broken arm. Will the fracture heal? Yes, I just use my physical strength and I think there is a lot of pain and discomfort because other peoples magic flows in, but is it okay? All right! Please. If my fracture is healed Ill be less troublesome to both of them, and my expectation overflows that Ill be useful with housework. Then Ill treat you but I think itll be really painful, so please hold Gail firmly. Oh, okay. Well then, Chika let me know if you cant stand it. Saying that Mr.Mintz, wrapped my broken right arm with both hands and concentrated. Something hot flows into my body as he holds my hand. The feeling of power flow is the similar to that of Mr.Gale and Mr.Douglas, but the feeling is completely different. The part where the power flows was extremely painful, and I felt nauseous. I managed to clench my teeth, I can barely keep from moving and not raise my voice. My forehead is sweating, and Gail gently wipes it with a piece of cloth. Are you okay, Chica? Gu, ah da.. gee is AAAA.. The power flow finally disappeared and my body loses strength. Is Chika okay? Can your right hand move? I tried to move by swinging my right hand, but there was no problem in the range of motion and there was no pain. Yes, its okay. Oh, thats good, some people cant move well even if they fix a fracture like this. I think they had a lot of damage to their muscles and nerves. As far as I hear, in this world anatomy seems to have not been established as a study at all, surely the concept and correct role of neurotransmission system and muscles are not understood. But if I How is it? It seems to have been quite painful, but do you want it today or heal your foot at a later date? No, if Mr.Mintz is okay, id like to heal my foot. Chika Sorry, If I or Gail could use a cure, you wouldnt have to have such a hard time No, dont worry, come to think of it, my skills had healing techniques, but will I be able to use it too? Yes, I think that Chika, a human tribe, will be able to use it right away after a little training. After all, your magic rank is SSS, so Im looking forward to seeing what kind of power it will show. I have the technology to heal people in this world, and Im very happy with that fact. Thats right, Im happy. If I can use the healing technique, when Mr.Gail and Mr.Douglas get injured, they can be cured without discomfort? Chika, you Chica is really healthy, isnt he? If these two strong beasts get wounds, they will heal quickly, so you can leave them alone. Mintz, do you have any grudges against us? No, Im just a little jealous of you guys having such a cute [mate] like Chika though? Oh I see Then Ill start treating your leg. I felt a strong pain and discomfort when Mr.Mintzs power was poured in the same way on my foot, but I managed to endure it, and when the treatment was over there was no problem with the function of my foot. I walked on my own feet for the first time in a long time and was a little wobbly, but I was relieved that there was no sense of incongruity. Mr.Mintz, Thank you very much. It s not a big deal. However you were able to endure well, there are a lot of people who dislike it even large adults. Well, the contents isnt a child. There were a lot of things that happened, and Chica must be tired, huh? Will you go home now? No, Im fine, but Im sorry to have taken all of your time. Dont worry about it so much, and this is your guild tag. But this content will never be shown to anyone other than us. You can specify the part shown by putting magic in when it is necessary, so Ill tell you how again, okay? Mr. Douglas put a thin chain with a guild tag on my neck while saying so. Yes, I understand. Then its time to go home. Mr. Douglas holds me up saying so. Well, my legs got healed, so I can walk on my own You wobbled when you tried to walk a while ago, so not yet. When he said that I obeyed quietly because I had no objection. I feel like Ill get used to moving around completely in a few days time. I pull the hood over my eyes as I had it when coming here, when we got down to the guilds first floor, there was a person who ran up with a loud voice from our back. Heeyyy, Mintz! Where have you been, Ive been looking for you. Glenn, Do you know how many times Ive asked you to stop shouting that it makes my ears hurt? I had a client with the Branch Master and assistant today, and Ive been in the branch managers office this whole time. Hmm? The child that the branch president is holding is likely to have been treated by Mintz recently, making rice for this child? I said your voice is loud, but yes. Hey let me introduce myself! Im Glenn! From the wolf tribe, Mintzs husband. Eh, is that Mr. Mintzs husband? I raised my head in surprise and the hood came off. I can hear from voices of the surroundings and see eyes are gathering. I wonder if its bad. Whoa! Hes really black-haired, and hes so cute. No, Mintz of course you are more beautiful? Yes yes, thank you. Hes Chica, and hes going to be showing up at the guild a lot from now on, so help him if hes in trouble. Chica, this is unwillingly my mate Glenn. Hes an idiot, but not a bad person, so please rely on him if you have any trouble. Theres another one but ill show you him later because Im going out on some errand today. A friendly smile floats on his fearless face, Mr. Glenn is looking at me. It can be seen that he must have flexible muscles on the small side from the look of his clothes. And in gray hair, ears of the same color were peeping out. Thank you very much. Mr.Glenn, I m Chikayuki. If you dont mind, call me Chika. I may cause you a lot of inconvenience, so thank you. Wow, its Chica. If I didnt have Mintz, Id be proposing, really cute. It hurts it hurts! What are you doing, Mintz? I look as Mr. Mintz pulls on Mr. Glenns beast ear very strongly. Glenn, Im telling you, Chika-kun is the [mate] of the branch manager and Gail-san. You know what that means dont you? Eh!? Thats right, Glenn. If anything happens to Chica youre smart enough to know whatll happen, arent you? Mr.Gail and Mr.Douglass voices are surprisingly cold.. I cant see their faces, but I feel something like cold air from behind. Yes!! Of course! Mr. Glenn is giving an army salute. Then thats good. Mr.Douglas tried to leave the guild and I hurriedly bowed to Mr.Glenn. The three of us walked around the market and went back home. The market was crowded with people who bought dinner, people buying snacks, and people who ate dinner in places like food stalls. How many years since I saw people living like this? What about todays dinner? Well, if you dont mind, would you like me to make it? I cant make something too fancy because the ingredients and seasonings seem to be a little different, but if you tell me, I think it will be easy. Chika can cook? Yes, I lived alone and used to cook a lot when I was free, such as on holiday. Its sort of a hobby. Thats a good thing, were not good in that area. Weve got a good wife, Gail. Yeah, But lets stop today. His hand and foot have just healed and hes not in good shape right? Lets buy suitable food at a stall around here and go home. Bride So, to accept the [mates], im the daughter-in-law. I felt so embarrassed, but I was happy. Well, ill do my best from tomorrow. The ingredients seem to be quite different, so I might ask you a lot, but please let me know if you want to eat anything. Its meat Asking for meat. Immediate answer. Oh, come to think of it, they were a bear and lion beast. Bears are supposed to be omnivores, but its obvious when you see his physique, that he eats meat. Yosh, Ill do my best to live up to your expectations. While talking about such things, Gail-san procured various items from the stalls as he went home quickly. Back at home, I had to eat on Mr.Douglass lap this time. I have a bad feeling that their knees are going to be my fixed position. When I looked at them while impressed by the deliciousness of the fried bread with ground meat and fried chicken with herbs, the mass of meat was disappearing in their mouths with great force. Do you like the meat better thats just grilled and with not much taste? No, thats not the case Ive never been particular about it. Both I and Gail are no good at cooking. Then, is it safe to have sauce or seasoning, right? Oh, of course Ive never been able to refuse eating good food. I take notes in my head to remember their tastes little by little. The meal ended, it was time for the three of us to drink tea, and I asked him what I was worried about. Well, if you could can you two tell me a bit more about anything about this world? Of course, first of all Id better show you our guild tags. You havent seen mine yet. When Mr.Douglas puts his magic into the guild tag the status appears. Name: Douglas von Leonidas Age: 38 Tribe: Lion (Anima) Residence: West Catalton RANKS Life Force: A Magic: B Muscle Strength: S Durability: B Agility: SS Intelligence: B Skills Possessed: Martial Arts?Double Swordsmanship?Dagger Art ? Archery? Throwing technique ? Survival Skills ? Equestrian ? Spirit arts (earth, water, light) ? Negotiation techniques ? Emperors study ? Royal KnowledgeTitle: Lion Royalty ? Fierce Fighter Condition: Left arm defect Hmm? I think the rank and ability are amazing, but there is something amazing in the title column. Excuse me, theres something in you title Im curious about, the royal family.. This guys part of it, Leonidas royal family. Leonidas is the name of the lion-ruled country next to ours. Even if Im called royalty its because my big brother is ruling splendidly, Im the kings brother. Mr. Douglas answers with a shrugging gesture. Kings brother? You said, king brother just now? Well, is it okay for the royal family to live in such a place.? There are various reasons, Im going to talk about it slowly so dont worry about it. Theres a reason to be in this country. But if Douglas is royalty, what about the right to succeed to the throne or successor issues? If someone like me is your companion, isnt it problematic? Oh, thats not a problem. Ive given up my inheritance rights, and my brother already has two children. Thats not expected of me. Rather, If I report that Ive married a cute human with a high magical power like Chica, I think Ill be praised for doing well though? Is that so. Come to think of it, my brothers wife and one of their children is human ill let you meet when I get the chance. Id love to meet a human like me. And one of the sons I was worried about is of the human race. Well, I think my brothers son was said to be a human tribe, but can there be a human born between the Lion tribe and the human tribe? Speaking of which I didnt explain, its complete luck which tribe will be born when a child is made between different races. Well then, if I and Mr.Gail or Mr.Douglas made a ch-ch-child, what is born, if its Mr.Gails bear tribe or the human tribe, and the lion tribe or the human tribe is born if it is Mr. Douglas? Ah, yeah, but I want a human child who looks like Chica anyway. I dont care as long as its a child with Chika. What is it Chika? Are you thinking about children already? Well, I didnt know the beast mans childhood, but I imagined that it would be cute with both bears and lions. Nh, its difficult to say if its cute, because the beasts are beasts for a while after they are born. Eh!? Isnt that the cutest thing?! Oh, a child who looks like two people. I think that itll be misunderstood that I want to make children right now by saying so, Im going to change the subject. I decided to ask about the relationship between the two of them that I had always wanted to know. By the way, are Gail and Douglas good friends? What do you do? Have you had a long relationship? Me and Gail are like childhood friends. Gails father was the head of Leonidas Knights and served my father, so he used to hang around and play with them since we were little. Well hes like a brother. I would normally be in the position of Dougs vassal, but he doesnt like that. I also attended the military academy to succeed my father, but when I became a knight, this guy jumped out to say that he would become an adventurer, so I was chosen as an escort. Well, hes a rotten guy. I didnt think our [mate] would be the same. Mr.Douglas and Mr.Gail were laughing bitterly at each other. CH 15 Then, were you two adventurers until now? Err, I would also want to know what an adventurer does. Thats right, weve been adventurers for nearly a decade. An adventurer receives tasks from the Guild to explore ruins, defeat monsters, and also do things like escort. Well, its like a nandemoya* that uses manual labor. Such a dangerous job for ten years, you two must be strong. Well, decently. I retired after my arm turned like this, but it was really fun during the days I was an adventurer. *T/N: nandemoya C literally do-anything, and it means that, someone who does almost anything they are requested. I have been always wondering if I could touch this topic, but I thought now was the only time for it, so I squeezed my courage to ask them. That, if you do not mind, can I ask about Douglas-sans left arm and Gale-sans left foot? Oh, this, I guess I didnt talk about this. My this and Gales foot, we got these about five years ago? We messed up a little bit while we were on a task to kill some monsters. A crazy dragon was supposed to be eliminated by some supporters of the subjugation team, but they were defeated by some unexpected small fries around us. For us to fight against without supporters, a dragon was surely a bad adversary. We defeated it somehow, but Doug lost his left arm and my left foot was almost torn off. My foot recovered at least by appearance with healing magic, but it wont recover completely, so it left a bit of sequela. Then you retired being an adventurer? Yeah, its a pity, but, as it might be expected, being an adventurer with only one arm is Well, in that situation, getting out alive was already a great luck. Then, a lot of things happened and now were working at the adventurers Guild. While saying this, Doug-sans face when looking at the missing left arm seemed a lit sad. I am sorry for reminding you of your painful memories No no, dont care bout this. Well, Im enjoying my current situation too. Moreover, its because of this we could meet you, Chika. Douglas-san turned and winked at me. It was really a great scene when someone full of manly pheromones did this My heart accelerated a bit. Certainly my face was red. So, Chika, what else do you want to ask? Then, about this world, I know that the country beside this is called Leonida, with the werelions, but I would like to know about other countries as well. Yeah, first, this country were in now is called Catalton and it is the country of the werecats. Only in this country, the slave system remains. You cant say it is a very stable country. The security isnt good, and theres no prominent industry. Thats because the royal family is having an internal fight. Saying this, Gale-san and Douglas-san frowned their eyebrows. The next is the country Doug and I are from, Leonidas. Its to the west of Catalton, and in the middle of the continent. You can say its a pretty rich country. Its main industries are the trade of ore and gems with other countries and the agriculture. Well, my dad and big brother are doing their best now. To the north of Leonidas, there is Dragonea, a country ruled by the dragon tribe. Honestly, this country has little diplomatic relations with other nations and its in isolation state. We dont understand a lot of its situation. Moreover, the weredragons are few and rare, and they dont like to interact with different races. On the contrary, to the south, there is the Fishreed country, where lives creatures that prefer to live in water, reside such as half-fishmen*. With a constant warm climate, its main industries are food-related, like fisheries and seasonings. Is it okay until here? *T/N: mermaids, maybe? Yes, its okay. Are weredragons different from those with scales on their skin? CH 16 Alright, then. Lets stop for today. Youre tired because many things happened right after you could talk, right, Chika? Lets take a bath and relax, Ill go and warm the water. Douglas-san walked to the bathroom after he said that. By the way, Chika, about the thing that happened yesterday in the bathroom Remembering what happened yesterday, the outrageous thing I did to Gale-san wanting them to let me stay, my face turned red as if it was on fire. That, I am really sorry for what I did last time I thought that if I did not do something or was useless, I would be thrown out of this house, and I could not think of anything I could do except that So that was the case, huh No, dont mind it anymore. But you dont need to do something like that just because of paying back anything in the future, just remember that. Yes, thank you I was so embarrassed I had such shallow thoughts that I could not look at Gale-san. Then, Douglas-san came back. Okay, the bath is ready. Chika, lets go in together. To, together!? My arms and legs are already healed, so I can by myself But you learned just today how to use your mana for the first time, right? So you still dont know how to use the magical tools in the bathroom, right? Eh, are those moved by magic power? Yeah, we mostly use magic tools in the bathroom and in other places, like the kitchen, ya know? Saying that, Douglas-san easily picked me up and took me to the bathroom. Are you okay? Can you take your clothes off by yourself? Im okay! No problem! I wondered why. When I was a slave, I had lost all resistance to getting naked, and even yesterday, while being taken care of by Gale-san and Douglas-san, they saw me naked. Even so, it was so embarrassing and awkward when I was aware I was their companion. While I was thinking this, Douglas-san was already naked. His body was as good as Gale-sans, and, unlike Gale-san, there was chest and arm hair and it made him full of masculinity, and I thought it was very sexy. Moreover, I could not help but look at there, the thing hanging on his crotch was abnormally thick. Gale-sans was also very thick and long and matched his physique, but Douglas-sans was really thick What? Is there somethin wrong with my naked body? No, I was thinking it was very well maintained and attractive* *idk if I got this right in English Kuku Im glad you liked it. Then, he carried me again into the bathroom, and we soaked in the bathtub in a position that he was holding me from behind, the same as when I was with Gale-san. If you put mana into that panel on the left, hot water will come out, and you can adjust the temperature according to the amount of magic power you put it in. The panel on the most right is the showers panel. That is the same, you can adjust the temperature and the water pressure according to how much mana you put in. Douglas-san was explaining how to use it, however, I was so conscious of the hair on his splendid chest behind me and the magnificent thing under my buttocks that I could not pay attention to what he was saying. In addition to that, Douglas-sans chin was right above my head, and the way he was supporting his chin on my head was making me nervous. Did you understand how to use it? Ye, yes! I understod! My voice came out a little weird. What is it? Chika, are you nervous? That Well Ju, just because. I become embarrassed when I remember about ban or partner When I said that, Doug-san seemed to be holding back a laugh. Oh, its okay, as it is. Be more conscious/aware of us. Youd encountered horrible situations, more than we could ever imagine, after you came to this world, right. For you, sexual intercourse and being touched by others may be just disgusting, but since youre being conscious of us, how about being touched by us? Do you hate it? If it is Douglas-san and Gale-san I dont hate it. I see, then you can think its like rehabilitation. Okay, then let me wash your body as part of the rehab. My body was lifted from the bathtub and I was seated on a chair in the bathroom. No, you do not have to that much Its not that, Im doing this because I want to. You let Gale do it too, didnt you? So can I? The thing similar to soap was pressed on me after he skillfully produced foam with it using one hand. The places touched by Douglas-sans big warm hand seemed to burn and the tingling sensation ran through my whole body. The big hand with foam moved down little by little, from the neck to the shoulder, from the back to the chest. I tried my best not to let my voice out every time I felt that stimulus. Somehow, even the way he was touching me seemed to be a little perverted His hand slid down to my abdomen and finally, my little penis was wrapped in Douglass palm. No Tha, that place is Hm? What is it? Dont like it? Despite saying that, Douglas-san did not seem to stop his hand, and the area wrapped in foam was stroked gently. Chikas is cute. Ah, that place is really dirty and its embarrassing, so Hm? If you dont hate it, endure it a little. We have to keep here clean. After Douglas-san spoke that, he opened his palm that was gently wrapped around it, and pulled up with his thick fingers the foreskin that covered my genital. His Ah Does it hurt? N, no Its not hurting. I see, then only a little bit more. When the palm that was covering the genital, which had the glands exposed, started to move up and down gently, the pleasure from the brain to the spine rushed in my body. The feeling was completely different from when I touched myself. I could feel the heat and the blood from my entire body rush to my genital and it was becoming harder. A finger pressed on the head and massaged it. Occasionally, the nail stimulated the small hole on the top, and that slight pain made me let out a voice I could not believe it as my own. I knew many ways to please the other unilaterally, however, I did not know this act of one-sidedly making me feel good. Ah that, Douglas-san No, no more Hih Ahh! He speeded up the hand that was wrapping and rubbing my genitals so as to block my words. It felt so good that I could not think about anything and could only pursue the pleasure. So cute, Chika. Okay, come. Douglas-sans low voice whispered very close to my ear, and his teeth brushed on my earlobe. Ahh! Ah Ah, ahhhh! With that stimulus, I finally came. On Douglas-sans hand There, good boy. You came a lot huh. While I was in a relaxed state without strength, Douglas-san licked the semen that was on his palm. Hm? Its sweet It, it, it is dirty! Stop it! Its not, I mean, if its Chikas, right. Despite my harsh tone due to the astonishment, Douglas-san stared at me with a satisfied expression and did not mind it. Actually, I didnt mean to do it this far, Im sorry, but you were so cute I couldnt stop, Chika. That means that this otchan* is still active, right. *uncle Even if he was apologizing, Douglas-sans face was completely that of a bad kid who succeeded his mischiefs. No, it is me who should for showing such an embarrassing scene Thats not it, it was really cute. Ill ask again, but did you really not feel uncomfortable or disgusted being touched by me? That, it was okay. Rather, I was happy Good, good. Then, lets get used to it little by little like this. Otherwise, Gale may be reluctant to touch you for the rest of his life. He stroked my head so hard, it hurt a little. Then, Ill wash the rest. My buttocks and legs were washed with the foam of the soap that was applied again. Thank you, it was very pleasant. Is that so? Ill wash myself, so you should stay in the bathtub, Chika. Being said that, I thought it was not good to obediently go into the bathtub, so I opened my mouth. Um, it is if you want. Can I wash you too, Douglas-san? Hm, that makes me happy, but you arent feeling some strange sense of duty or something difficult, are you? No, I think I am not. It is rather because I want to try to touch you too, Douglas-san When I said that, Douglas-san widened his eyes for a moment and, laughing, he held me up with one arm. Kukuku. Oh my, Chika, youre really cute, huh. Then, may I ask you? But never say something like that to other than me and Gale, okay? I nodded in a big movement. The soap-like thing I received was apparently a very common product in this world, it was made from some hardened plant powder. Rubbing it on the hands for a while, the slight smell of refreshing mint-like scent came out and it easily produced foam. I stood behind Douglas-san with lots of bubbles in both palms. I am going to wash from the top, alright. Okay, go for it. Therefore, I rubbed from the neck to his back with my hands, but. When I actually touched it, everything was thicker and robust than what I could see I could probably never become like this even if I trained the same way. It could only be unsurprising because our bodies were different originally. Gale-san, although only by eye measurement, must be more than 2 meters (6.56ft), from 2m 10cm (6.89ft) and 20cm (7.22ft) tall. Even Douglas-san, who was a little shorter than that, must easily be taller than 2 meters. Also, even though he was slender, Mintz-san was at least 180cm (5.9ft) tall. Er, about those in this world, rather, about the beastmen or all the other races, are they all tall and muscular like you, Douglas-san? Hmm, to us, were not that big, youre the one whos small, though, Chika. Beastmen and elves are generally tall, Mintzs height should be the average? As for humans, Ive only seen my anikis* spouse, but he isnt as small as you, Chika. Moreover, Gale and I can be considered as large even among beastmen. Were tall and its easy to gain muscle. *informal older brother, I want to keep these terms in Japanese. Is that so I am a little envious because I do not grow tall or gain muscle even if I try so. You sure are a little too thin, Chika, you should fatten up more. But I dont think theres anything more to be concerned about. I personally wanted to be muscular like Gale-san Gale, huh Please dont become like that While talking about that, I washed the firm chest with my fingers from behind. Douglas-sans soft chest hair tangled in my fingers and that felt good. I wanted to touch it for a little more while, but I could not, so I washed clean the chest, the abdomen and even the legs. And as for the remaining part Er About there. N? A, ah, here you dont need to, I can wash here myself. If I was touched here, I wouldnt be able to restrain myself anymore. Im sorry Instead, I will wash your hair, alright. When he leaned over, I poured warm water on Douglas-sans hair and washed it stroking as I did in other places. The slightly dark blond hair was very soft and fluffy, different from what it looked like. The animal ears buried in the hair were also gently massaged and washed. It was a blissful time for me, who was originally an animal lover, to be able to rub the pointy lion ears. I washed the big ears, stroking it to my satisfaction and enjoying the feeling. Then, I remembered that I had not washed the tail, so I put some foam on its tip and washed it wrapping both hands around to rub it. Speaking of which, Chika, I havent mentioned, but dont go touching unnecessarily the animal ears and tails of someone other than me or Gale, okay? Basically, we only let our family or the closest ones to touch it. If you touch someone elses defenselessly, it wouldnt be strange for them to misunderstand it, Chika. Also, the base of the tail is an erogenous zone of us, so you be careful. When I let go of my hands that were almost reaching the base, Douglas-san looked at me with a naughty smile. I desperately tried to hide the -, but I knew I was not able to. Douglas-san seemed to be holding back a laugh. After rinsing all the foam on our bodies in the shower, we soaked in the bathtub again slowly. I enjoyed the warm bath, while being grateful for these days of happiness and peacefulness that has come again, no, that was given to me by Gale-san and Douglas-san. ==End of chapter 16== CH 17 After the bath was done, I was held by Douglas-san and we returned to the living room, where Gale-san was. When I sat on the sofa, Gale-san brought me a drink that looked to be ice tea. Drinking a sip, the refreshing taste of tea cooled down my heated body. You took a long bath, you didnt become dizzy from the heat? Gale-san asked touching my forehead and cheek with his hands. I am fine, I only talked with Douglas-san a bit. Ive got Chika to wash me, sorry for being the first, Gale. You got your body washed you said? Gale-sans expression changed to a dangerous one, one that Ive never seen before. Gale-san, with an intimidating aura looming over him, glared at Douglas-san. Was this the so-called killing intent? T- that, Gale-san! I had you wash me just yesterday, so if you would like it, then tomorrow! I desperately tried to break off the tension that filled the air and clung to Gale-san. Chika, you are you okay touching and being touched by us? (Gale-san asked) Gale-san seemed to have been thinking the same as Douglas-san. Yes, Im okay if it is Douglas-san and Gale-san! I do not hate it at all! I see, then can you tomorrow? Of course. The heavy air vanished in an instant and Gale-san returned to his usual self. From what had just happened, Gale-san must never know what Douglas-san had done to me during the bath. I have to be careful from now on too By the way, Chika. What are you going to do tonight? Your room havent been prepared yet, so youll have to stay in my or Gales bedroom. I am fine with this sofa here No. No. Their voices synced in unison. Chika, dont you remember what was written in your tag information? We all overlooked it because your magic power and intelligence were abnormally high, but from vitality to the rest of the other statuses are F, moreover, in the titles, it was written that you have a weak constitution. Yeah, Chika, you may not be aware, but a status of F is equivalent to an infants constitution. Also, you are still a recovering patient that was sleeping up until a day ago. We cant let you sleep in a place like this. I froze up when he compared me to an infant. My physical strength was that weak, huh That being said, you have two choices, either sleep with me or with Gale, who will you choose? Oi, Doug, shouldnt it be my turn today? Maa, maa, lets let Chika choose. Um, what do you mean by Gale-sans turn? When you were still asleep, Doug and I watched and took care of you at night, its that order. I did not think they would have stayed with me all the time while I was asleep. I am sorry for being troublesome Well then, may I disturb Gale-sans bed? If I had only two options, this was probably the most right answer. Yeah, of course. Tchi, then, Chika, tomorrow itll be me. Eh? But my bedroom Of course well prepare your room as quickly as possible, because you need some private time too, right, Chika. However were companions, ya know? Do we need a reason to sleep together? Standing next to Douglas-san, Gale-san nodded. No matter what I said, it would probably be overwhelmed by their arguments. Douglas-san laughed quietly. I, I understand. If it is okay with you, then it can be decided by alternating. Suddenly it was embarrassing to say it. Yesss, he permitted it, okay, Gale? Youre the best body pillow to hold, Chika, so sleepings gonna be more and more something to forward to, huh. I had no energy left to argue after hearing the word body pillow. Tomorrow, well go to the guild to talk to Mintz about what youre going to do in the future, is that okay? Itd be better to introduce you to other staff too. Then, on the way back, we can take a look at the market before coming home. Chika also wants to see a lot of things, isnt that right? Yes, please! That decided, lets sleep already. Doug, well be going first. Saying that, Gale-san carried me and prepared to take me to the bedroom, so I said goodbye quickly. I wanted to walk with my own leg soon Goodnight, Douglas-san! Yeah, take a good rest. Douglas-san waved his hand and sent me. When we arrived at the bedroom, Gale-san put me down on the bed. The soft cushion and the clean sheets felt comfortably good on the skin. While I was enchanted by the comfortable bed, Gale-san had taken off his jacket and became shirtless. Gale-san, did something happen? N? Ah, I always sleep like this. Is it bad? I remembered that Gale-san was half-naked when I first woke up here. However, seeing it once again made me think he really had a great body too. Even while wearing clothes, one could see that there was a well-trained body underneath, but it was even more amazing if he took it off. The muscle rose from the chest to the upper arm, and it seemed to burst.* *T/N: maybe hes talking about the shoulder muscle? And that its big. idk The abdominal muscles are also beautifully in packs, it could be said that this was the desired body by any man. No, I just thought you have a great body. Is that so? By the way, Chika, I have a request Approaching me slowly, he gently caressed my cheek and chin with his big hand. When I raised my head, there were clear emerald-colored eyes in front of me. Unlike Douglas-san, who had a lot of expressions and spread pheromones from everywhere, the Gale-san who did not change his expression much, but had a quiet face, looking at me with those intense eyes made my heart beat faster. This morning, you kissed Doug in the guild If you dont hate it, could you kiss me also? I want to feel in my body that you belong to me. The kiss in the morning My face instantly became bright red when I thought of the sudden kiss with Douglas-san. I, I do not hate it. However, I am not so used to kissing, so I do not know if I can do it well, but if it is okay like this Yeah, Im also not as experienced as Doug, so Im not sure if I can satisfy you, but please take care of me*. *T/N: yoroshiku tanomu. I didnt find a better translation That, Gale-san, I have a request too, would you hear it? What is it? If its something I can do, anything is okay. I remembered the conversation I had with Douglas-san in the bathroom. They only let those who are family or very close to themselves touch their animal ears and tails, if so, I wanted to become family with Gale-san, too. I would be happy if, um, I could touch your animal ears and tail a little, Gale-san. Of course its okay, but why so suddenly? No, I heard from Douglas-san that only family members and close ones are allowed to touch it It really made me want to touch it. Youre so ku! Suddenly, Gale-sans thick arms reached my back, and he pressed me against his chest and I was embraced. Yeah Feel free to touch it as much as you want. After all, were already a family, Chika. Thank you, then excuse me I dont mind how much you touch the animal ears, but can you go easy on my tail? My tail is short, so it can become bad in some ways. Being said that, I asked Gale-san to loosen his arm, and when I peeked from the small gap between his body parts, I could see the small round gray tail on the upper part of his bottom. So cute This tail did not match with Gale-san, who looked fearless and masculine, and that gap struck me right in the middle. Is it okay if it is just a little? Yeah, if its a little. Reaching out slowly, I touched the round tail carefully. It was very fluffy and soft. Also, every time I touched it, it jolted, and that made it terribly cute. I was struck by the urge to knead it as much I could, but I managed to come back to reason and stopped myself to only rub it gently. It is very soft and it feels so good. S, ku, sorry, Chika. Can you stop around here!? I let it go quickly. Ah, I am sorry. Was it okay? Sorry, I thought I couldnt hold it in for much longer. Gale-san let out an awkward voice. Then, I will touch the animal ears next. Okay. After saying that, Gale-san crouched down and leaned his head over to make it easier for me to rub it. What was in front of me was, unlike Douglas-sans, rounded dark brown bear ears. I slowly reached out and used both hands to touch each one as I massaged it. It is soft and very warm, it feels really good to touch them. Is that so? I dont think it feels like that at all It really feels like that, I feel very happy when I am touching it. To the point I want to keep touching it forever! If you like it, it means more than anything, Chika. But, are you satisfied yet? Then Gale-san raised his head and lifted my chin with his fingers, and carefully attached his hot lips on mine. Nn The hot and long tongue clung onto mine. The entangled tongue was squeezed and rubbed strongly, and each time I felt the heat and pleasure and it made me lose all the strength of my body. I was played like that for a while; Gale-sans tongue moved around in my mouth without mercy. The upper and lower gums, and then the teeth were slowly licked in order, and a thrilling pleasure rushed through my back muscles. I wondered, from where did he get the idea that he lacked experience? I was completely at mercy of that tongue technique. Fu Nn The saliva that I could not swallow continued to flow from the edge of the mouth. Gale-san grabbed my hands, one in each of his hands, while kissing and I was pushed down to the bed. Then again, my mouth was violated as he explored it. Hm! Nnn! By being pushed down, Gale-sans mouth completely covered mine, and his tongue penetrated deeper and as it entangled to my whole tongue, it was difficult to even breathe. Every time Gale-san moved a little, the shaved beard gave a direct stimulus to my skin. Even that was a pleasure. I wondered for how long did we share a kiss. Finally, it seemed that Gale-san was satisfied and put some distance between us. There was a saliva line connecting our tongues, that scene seemed a little too obscene. Chika, are you okay? I got a little too excited. He asked while patting me gently, but I could not even reply to it and just stayed completely lethargic on the bed. I pushed you too much, huh Thank you, Chika. Goodnight. After kissing my forehead lightly with a smile, Gale-san slipped into the bed. He turned me to be face to face with him, and only then did he close his eyes. I also entrusted myself to Gale-san and fell asleep. ==End of chapter 17== CH 18 "So you want Chika to work in the guild?" 2 "Yeah, if Chika wants that, we want to make it happen." I asked Gale-san and Douglas-san to bring me to the guild and to discuss the specifics about the work I wanted to do, and they asked me to consult with Mintz-san. "With Chika-kun''s magic power it''s possible to work as a healer with a few tricks, and as I heard from yesterday''s story, I think that even if you do poorly at that, you still have more knowledge about illness and injuries than we do. So there shouldn''t be a problem in the Health Department, but..." "Is there any other problem?" "No, that''s..." Mintz-san tries to say something and then sighs loudly. "The problem is Chika-kun''s appearance and race. I think as long as you work it''s impossible to keep wearing the hood and not show your face at all. This is an adventurer''s guild, right? I''m worried that if you are not good enough not only adventurers, but even the staff might be able to think bad things." "Oh, then it''s okay. After this, I''ll introduce Chika to the staff and tell them that he''s our ''mate'' (*). That way, there won''t be any idiot who meddles with him in the staff. You should know what kind of actions we will take if something happens to Chika." "That''s true... But what are you going to do with the adventurers?" "Anyone who shows any disturbing movement against Chika will be taken care of."2 "Huh?" I feel like Gale-san has made an outrageous statement just now. But his expression is serious. Mintz-san turns a stunned look at Gale-san and Douglas-san. "Of course, you wouldn''t be able to complain about anything if they were to put their hands on our Chika. Well, unlike Gale, I''m kind, so I''d stop myself before they die. Then you can hang them in front of the guild to show off.''''2 Douglas-san''s atmosphere is no joke. How did this happen? "No, no, no, no. Why are you two so disturbing or extreme? Even if he''s recognized as your spouse, that''s too much! Okay, I''ll tell Paris and Glen to keep an eye on them, so you two don''t do that unless it''s a last resort please..." "Um, Mintz-san... I''m sorry for the inconvenience." "No, Chika-kun isn''t to blame at all... But the problem is these two overprotective and ferocious beasts. I understand Chika-kun is important, but don''t be so short-tempered!" When Mintz-san told them so they both nodded gruffly. "I''m sorry for bothering you and giving trouble. I will try to protect myself with my own power as much as possible, but I''m certainly weak, so I don''t know how much I will be able to do..." "Absolutely not! Chika, don''t you think you can do something with your own power even if you make a mistake? If something happens, immediately call out for help or shout out to the people around you." Douglas-san stares at me with an expression that seemed to speak to a young child. "We need to prepare a crime prevention magic tool for Chika as soon as possible. Magic to detect Chika''s whereabouts and magic of protection, or I''ll have a custom-made magic spell that will make me and Doug know if something happens to Chika. I''ll ask in Maldo''s store later."3 "Well, you don''t have to go that far... Isn''t magic equipment expensive?" "You don''t have to worry about that, because Chika''s safety is of utmost importance." No matter how high their salary is, I''m still sorry to make them spend such money.5 "Is it okay? Chika, this is to make us feel safe. If Chika doesn''t agree with this, we can''t really allow you to work outside. We''d have to keep you locked in the house.'''' Gail-san nodded in agreement beside Douglas-san. "I understand. I will return the money for the magic tools when I save enough money, so I will depend on you for now." "That''s why we''re partners, so you don''t have to worry so much. I don''t like Chika''s seriousness, we''ll be lonely if you don''t let us spoil you more." Being indulged... I can''t help but feel that it''s very difficult for me. I wonder if there''s ever been a person with such a spoiled life as mine.6 As a single mother, my mother was more of a helping person to me than a person who spoiled me. "I''m-I''m sorry, I haven''t had anyone else to spoiling me before, so I don''t know what I should do." "You don''t have to apologize, it''s fine. It''s okay if you just keep in mind that we''re doing it because we want to do it." When my two companions stared at me with a serious look, I turned red again. "Um... It''s fine to be hot/passionate, but can I ask you to do that at home? So, it''s okay for Chika to work with me in the Health Department, right? Paris is also in the Health Department, so it''s perfect for bodyguards as well.''''2 "Oh, can I request that of you?" "It''s okay. Then, Chika-kun, I''ll introduce you to the work contents and staff of the Health Department later." "Then, Chika. Before we go to the Health Department, I''m going to introduce you to the staff of the guild, is that okay?" "Yes, please." I''m getting all thrilled and excited about meeting new people in my new workplace. After that, they took me and introduced me to various departments of the guild. I didn''t have to hide in the guild, so I took out the hood, and at first people looked at me as if they were looking at something quite unusual. However, when Douglas-san and Gail-san announced that I was their ''mate'', the staff''s expression changed instantly. "If something happens to Chica, you guys know what will happen next, right?" Douglas-san says with a cold voice completely different from usual, and Gail-san is beside him staring at the staff with an expressionless gaze. Then, the staff of every department shook their heads up and down fearing that they could get their heads cut off. I also introduced myself and said, "I have memory loss (I decided to go with than setting with those who didn''t know my circumstances) so I may cause some inconvenience, but please take care of me." the answer came back as if it were from a full-fledged member of the army. I went around all the departments and finally came to the Health Department, which would be my workplace. The atmosphere of a clean, disinfected laboratory full of the smell of herbs makes me a little nostalgic. Mintz-san and another young man with an intellectual atmosphere wearing a white robe were waiting there. He had a very calm and gentle air, and his features were set like those of an idol popular with young children. His back has feathers that look like a mixture of brown and white. "Nice to meet you, you''re Chika, right? I''m Paris, from the owl tribe, a member of the Health Department. Now it''s just me and Mintz, but since it''s a place in need of manpower I''m grateful to have you."1 He held out his hand with a gentle expression, and I too held my hand out in a hurry and greeted him. "Yes, I''m Chikayuki. I may cause trouble because I have memory loss, but I''ll do my best, so please take care of me." "Oh, Chika-kun, it''s all right to tell Paris about your situation. He''s also my partner, so I''m also going to have him serve as Chika-kun''s bodyguard." "Oh, Mintz-san''s partner!?" "Yes, I''ve heard a lot of you from Mintz, so you can be reassured. It''s been difficult until now, so if you have any problems, you can rely on me." When I looked up at Mintz-san thinking that he was the exact opposite of Glen-san, whom I met the other day, he smiled. "Then, I entrust Chika to you." "If anything happens, report it to us as soon as possible." "Please leave it to us and we will take good care of your important ''mate''." "Chika, don''t push yourself too hard." "If something happens, I''ll rely on them right away." Gail-san and Douglas-san left the room regretfully looking back over and over again. "Hey, Chika-kun, you''re really loved. I''ve never seen assistant Gale like that before." "Well, it''s true, especially Gayle, since other staff members were also surprised... Then, Chika-kun! I''m going to explain the work of the Health Department, is it okay?" "Yes, please." Since it''s called the Health Department, it''s probably a department in charge of the treatment of injuries and illnesses, but there are too many differences between the levels of medical technology in this world and my common sense. I must listen carefully here and tighten my feelings. "There are two basic tasks. The first is the treatment of the sick and injured. They are mainly adventurers belonging to the guild, but there are also cases where ordinary citizens come. If it is light, it will be cured using healing technique, but it is necessary to consult with the patient about that. I also prescribe drugs. The second is compounding drugs. We are conducting research on new drugs by combining herbs with different medicinal properties." A mixture of medicines? Although I have some knowledge of Chinese medicine when it comes to herbal medicine, when it comes to developing medicines from new herbs in this world, my knowledge is completely out of expertise. In the first place, the plants in this world are completely different from those in my original world. Without that knowledge, it is impossible for me to develop drugs. "Um, Mintz-san" "What''s the matter?" "The flora and fauna of this world are completely different from what I know, and I don''t know the kinds of herbs here. Even when I was a doctor in my original world, there were specialists in the development of medicines. Furthermore, my main task was to use them appropriately for patients. So whether I can be useful in drug development...." "Oh, that''s okay. There are a few other people who have specialized knowledge in drug development. I would like Chika-kun to use his knowledge to examine and treat patients. As far as I heard the other day, it seems that you have more knowledge about wound treatment than we do, and above all, there are very few people who have proper healing techniques. Here it''s only me and Paris.'''' "That''s right, and you might be of some help!" If it is a medical examination, then I have some confidence. My specialty was surgery, but I''ve seen other departments for nearly 20 years, and I was always learning the latest information on various diseases. I am confident that I will be able to make a certain degree of diagnosis unless it is a special disease or unusual case. It''s unsettling that we can''t do physiological tests, so I have no choice but to rely on my experience and intuition. "Paris, I''ll guide Chika-kun to the examination room and the treatment room, so I''ll leave the rest to you." "Yes, then, Chika-kun, see you later." I was sent off by Paris-san and guided to the room next to the laboratory. It was a cosy room of about six tatami mats, with white walls, desks, chairs, and beds where patients could lie down, and it was quite close to the examination room I knew well. "This is the examination room. First of all, if it is easy to give them treatment or medicine, then the patient is examined here. If it is difficult to treat here, then it''s used the back room." Mintz-san takes me to the back room while saying so. There were two beds lined up in the centre, and various medicinal plants and tools were lined up. "If you have to deal with a wound which is too deep or severe pain, then use this room. However, there are many people who die because they can''t get the treatment done in time or because they bleed too much..." When I heard it, I realized that there was probably no concept of blood transfusion. I think ahead with curiosity what would happen if a field which specialized in the healing process that causes blood to form in the body were to appear. "I think Chika-kun will be working mainly in this room. Chika-kun? Are you okay?" "I''m sorry, I was thinking a little." "Okay, if you have any questions, ask me anything. Then what should we do today? Fortunately, there are no patients yet." "I would appreciate it if you could tell me how to use healing techniques." "Oh yes, that''s fine. But since Chika-kun is already able to use magic power it shouldn''t be that hard." We return to the examination room and sit on a chair facing each other. Mintz-san quickly made a cup of tea, and while drinking it, he gave me a lecture on healing techniques. --- (*) has also been translated as ''ban'', but since that doesn''t mean much to me I think ''mate'' or ''soulmate'', as someone mentioned, is more accurate CH 19 "As I said before, the most important thing when using magic is the image. The image of the spirits used for attacks is relatively easy. Creating a fireball, putting together the wind like a blade, creating a pillar of ice from water, growing rocks from the earth... These are things that can be seen with the eyes, and they are easy to understand as a phenomenon. On the other hand, in healing and body strengthening there are many things that can''t be seen, so it is very difficult to have an image of them." "Then, on the contrary, is it okay to think that you can do anything as long as you have an image of it?" "Well, yes... That''s a hypothesis, but I think it can be done." Mintz-san gives various explanations while elegantly drinking tea. "Then, there is the discomfort and pain felt when taking in the magic power of other people into the body, which can be considered a major problem." "That''s right, the pain when Mintz-san treated my fracture was quite great." "There are quite a few people who dislike healing treatment because of that." "Surely that discomfort would be painful for a child..." I don''t think a young child can tolerate that pain and discomfort. At least I didn''t like it. "Well then, let''s try a simple healing technique." Mintz-san picks up a nearby needle and injures the tip of his left thumb. It doesn''t seem to be such a big wound, but the overflowing blood makes a big ball and begins to flow. "What are-!? Mintz-san, you didn''t have to scratch yourself, I could have done it myself!" "Oh, I didn''t tell you that either. You can''t heal yourself with your own healing technique. I don''t know exactly why, is it that pouring magic that is originally yours into yourself doesn''t have any effect? That is the widely accepted theory. Now then, please try it." "I''m sorry... In that case, thank you." I take Mintz-san''s hand and let my magic flow as I was taught. I imagine the blood vessel wall damaged by the needle tip and picture the image of the skin being repaired in my head, and I strengthen the magic power being sent. A pale light wraps around the wound. "Oh... This is...!" Mintz-san raises a questioning voice consequently, and as I weaken the magic power I''m sending in, the light wrapping around the wound disappears, and the wound that was supposed to be there is gone. "Good, I think I can use healing!" I am impressed that I was able to use the healing technique for the first time and heal his wound. However, Mintz-san seems to be thinking about something else. "Paris! Paris! Can you come for a minute?" Paris-san rushes from the lab next door with a panicked look. "Why are you being so loud? What happened?" "It''s okay, please come here." Mintz-san takes Paris-san''s hand and thrusts the needle without hesitation. I stare at the sight unfolding in front of me. "Ouch! Hey, Mintz, what are you doing?" "Please be patient! Chika-kun, I''m sorry, but can you heal him?" I come back to my senses, grab Paris-san''s hand and try to heal it in the same way I did before. "This is...!" Paris-san has the same reaction as Mintz-san. In the meantime, the wound has healed nicely. "How was it, Paris? Was there any discomfort or pain?" "No, there wasn''t any at all. It was the same as when Mintz-san heals me. But what does that mean?" "I don''t know. I didn''t feel any discomfort at all. It was rather pleasant." They hold their heads and ponder. "Um, what''s the matter...?" "Oh, sorry. I was a little upset. Chika-kun, you said that you felt uncomfortable when I healed your fracture with healing, right? That''s the normal reaction. But Paris and I, who were treated by Chika-kun now, didn''t feel it at all. This is something that can''t be imagined except for a ''mate''." Certainly, I remember having that explained to me before. The magic power of others is basically foreign substance that causes pain and discomfort, and the only exception to this is a ''mate''. Does that mean my magic is compatible with everyone? And then I realize that it is ridiculous. "Is it possible that Douglas-san and Gail-san were mistaken to be my ''mates''?" "Oh no, it''s not. Certainly, Paris and I could accept the magic power from Chika-kun, but Chika-kun, you were uncomfortable with my magic power, right? And the magic power of the branch manager and Gail-san was not a problem for you. And if you also felt the scent, there is no doubt that the two of them are your ''mates''." When I think about it calmly that''s certainly true, but it seems that my head went spinning over the possibility that I might not be the ''mate'' of those two. "Well, I''m glad..." "But is this the effect of having SSS magic power? Either way, I have to report it to the branch manager." "Uh, I''m really sorry for all the inconvenience."3 "No, don''t worry. It''s not a bad thing." After that, we consult the matter with Gale-san and Douglas-san, and though there are various problems, it''s decided that for the time being I will continue to work as a healer. When a patient is asked about the healing technique, since human beings are good at handling magic, we can give them a suitable reason that it is because of a new healing technique that is in the middle of research, but if they still get their teeth into it, Douglas-san will handle it using his authority as the guild manager. After that, I have lunch with Mintz-san in the guild''s dining room, and in the afternoon I decide to treat the adventurers who are slightly injured. "Why are kids here?"1 As soon as I enter the examination room, everyone is surprised to see me and say the same thing. Each time, I explain that I am already an adult and I''m going to work here from today on, but they are not convinced. They seem to trust me when they show me their wound and I am actually able to heal it, but then, one after another, they start calling me.3 "Are you free today after work? There is a place where you can eat good food. Would you go with me?" "Hey, you''re an adult, right? If it''s OK with you, why don''t you go on a date with me next time?" "Are you not married yet? Would you like to try dating on a premise of marriage?" "Hey, you''re a human being, aren''t you? How about this once? No, it''s not just about your body, is it? I fell in love at first sight." I wonder, are these guys in the romantically popular period of their lives...?1 Everyone is an adventurer, so their bodies are very strong, and they are all muscular. Many people in this world have well-carved facial features, if I was still on earth, I would be in high spirits by that. But now Gail-san and Douglas-san come to mind. Is it because we are ''mates''? I wonder if other people also have these feelings. I wish I could clearly say that I have a spouse, but I am embarrassed and am unable to refuse them. Then, when Mintz-san whispers something in their ears, everyone changes their expressions and jumps out of the examination room. "Chika-kun, are you okay? Well, they have no ill will, so please look after them. It''s a strong beastman''s instinct trying to seduce as soon as they find a preferred partner." "No, I should definitely refuse them, but it''s embarrassing to say that I have a spouse..." "Fufufu, it''s okay. Instead I''ll use a magic spell to drive them away."2 Mintz-san answers with a bewitching smile. Fortunately, no one is badly hurt, and the examination proceeds smoothly. I think I''ve become completely accustomed to dealing with quite a few patients and using healing techniques. At that time, I suddenly start to think that the surroundings have become noisy when a new patient is brought in. The patient is still around a boy''s age, with cute cat ears on his head. His parents (I wonder?) get close to him with a worried countenance, and the face of the boy lying on the examination table has a writhing expression, bending his body and cold sweat appearing on his forehead. Mintz-san approaches to see the boy and interviews his parents. "What happened?" "He had a fever last night, and he had stomachache, so I gave him a medicine that works for stomachache, but the pain got worse... He says the lower right hurts so much that he can''t stand it. " "I see, I''ll have a little medical examination. I will touch your stomach a little, okay? Does it hurt here? Is it here? Here is more painful, isn''t it?" The boy manages to answer the questions while making a loud moan each time he is palpated. After finishing the examination, Mintz-san distorts his face slightly thinking about it. "I see, both of you come here for a moment." Mintz-san calls his parents to the back room. "The condition of your child is not very good. The lower right part of his abdomen seems to hurt the most, but there is a strong pain in the entire abdomen which is quite severe. I have no choice but to try out medicine that increases both pain and body resistance. Some people may get better in a few days... But if there is bad luck..." "What!? Do you mean he might die!?" "As far as I can see, the condition of your son is quite bad. I think it''s better to be prepared to some extent. I''m sorry." The boy''s parents break down in tears, and Mintz-san lowers his head beside them with a sad expression. Visceral diseases may not be able to be managed by medical technology in this world. As a health care worker nothing is more painful than letting a patient die. I''m not completely sure about it, but I decide to try one possibility. I pull Mintz-san''s clothes and lower my face close to his ear, whispering in a small voice. "Mintz-san, can you please let me examine him? There''s something I''d like to try." "Chika-kun? Is there anything you can do?" "No, I''m not quite sure yet, but I can''t leave it as it is. If there is any chance, could you let me try it?" Mintz-san seems to hesitate for a moment, but he quickly agrees. "Okay, but don''t overdo it, okay?" "Yes, it''s fine." I return to the office and head for the boy. It seems that his parents are staring with an uneasy look, and I can feel their gazes from behind. "What is he doing?" "It''s okay, he''ll give him a more detailed examination. He''s an excellent healer, so you can rest assured." I call out to the boy to perform the medical examination. There are various causes for stomach ache. Since the abdominal pain in the centre of the abdomen causes noticeable pain in the right lower quadrant, appendicitis is the first thing that comes to my mind, but I can''t abandon the possibility of intestinal inflammation. "It''ll hurt a little, but please be bear with it for a moment." The boy is placed on his back and I apply pressure to the appendix to perform a palpation. "It hurts! It hurts!!!" There is a clear, very strong tenderness. This time, I press the entire abdomen slowly. The whole abdominal wall is stiff like a board, and the muscular defense reflex is positive. I quickly release the pressing hand. "Ugh!" The boy moans with a bitter face. This also hurts. The Blunberg''s sign is also positive. He''s completely showing symptoms of peritoneal irritation. The possibility of peritonitis caused by appendicitis is high.13 With a CT scan it is possible to make a reliable diagnosis, but I can''t hope for something I don''t have. If there are such symptoms so far, it is highly likely that it is causing a perforation, so even if there is an antibacterial agent it will not be possible to completely cure it, originally it would be approached with surgery, but that can''t be done in this world. In other words, if this situation continues, the child will die with sepsis. I had no choice but to bet on the remaining possibility. "Mintz-san, I''m going to heal this child right now." Mintz-san stares at me with a surprised look, but he noddes his head. "I''ll cure you now, so can you just hold on a little? Tell me if you''re in pain, okay?" When I gently put my hand on the boy''s abdomen and begin to cast off magical power, a large light wrappes around his abdomen. I imagine the structure of the normal abdominal organs while casting magic. From the duodenum to the jejunum, to the ileum, the cecum, the appendix, the ascending, the transverse, the descending colons, the peritoneum and the visceral peritoneum that enclose them, the parietal peritoneum, the endothelial cells in the capillaries that make up the peritoneum... all the correct structures.22 Then, I think of a normal condition in my head that is neither inflamed nor perforated. When the image becomes perfect, the light gradually fades and is sucked into the boy''s body. "How is it? Are you still in pain?" "Ah...? It stopped hurting...? Amazing! My stomach doesn''t hurt anywhere!" The boy gets up on the examination table and curiously stares into his stomach. It seems like I''ve winned this bet. I must have been very nervous, for I lose the strength from my whole body and fall into the ground. My body feels a little sluggish. "Chika-kun! Are you okay?" "Oh, it''s okay. It seems that I was under high tension..." "What on earth... What happened to my son?" "Well, your son is okay now. He''s healed. I''ll tell you the details. Paris! Let Chika-kun rest somewhere." I am sitting there without being able to move, so Paris-san holds me in his arms and takes me from there. "Chika-kun, didn''t we tell you not to be careless?" "I''m sorry, but I couldn''t think of any other way..." "But that''s amazing, it seems like a lie that he was suffering that much. Can you tell me the details about that later?" With a gentle smile, Paris-san sets me on a large sofa in the laboratory and quickly get back to Mintz-san. But this definitely makes me confident about it. Healing is truly almighty if you can perfectly image the functions and structures of the human body.1 In other words, it is fully possible to restore a missing arm or a dysfunctional foot to its original state. CH 20 "I see, so because of Chika-kun, that child''s illness was... Um, how was it again? You were confident of what was making him sick, so you had the image of the cause and thus were able to remove it and cure it completely by using healing techniques." "Yes, appendicitis was a very common disease in the world I was in so I knew exactly what the cause was, and there was also an established cure, so I think I was able to have an accurate image of it..." Right now I''m being interviewed by Mintz-san and Paris-san. I''ve been basically explaining as much as possible about the phenomenon I mentioned before. "After all, Chika-kun''s world''s medical technology is wonderful. And Chika-kun''s knowledge too, it''s a sad story but I''m sure that boy would have died as it was..." "I was worried about using a technique for the patient without having certain evidence of it, but I knew that he would definitely die as it was... I am sorry for not consulting you." After all, there may be a feeling of regret when one cannot save the patient with their own hands. Mintz-san''s expression sinks a little. "No, it doesn''t matter, but maybe the "Supreme healer" referred to this kind of thing. You can use healing techniques that we don''t know with knowledge that we don''t have. I guess it was showing that.'''' "By the way, what happened with that child and his parents after that?" "Oh, after that Mintz gave them a clever explanation. He said that Chika-kun was an excellent healer and he was able to cure his son''s illness by using a new healing technique that is under study. It seemed like a lie that he had been suffering and after that both of his parents wanted to thank you, Chika-kun, but you were so exhausted that he had to refuse them. I am relieved to hear that the boy''s condition is stable. On the other hand, Mintz-san and Paris-san seem to be thinking about something. "But I''m worried. Chika-kun''s power is certainly wonderful, but regrettably we''ll have to keep his ability away..." "Well, that''s right, if it were spread that there''s a healing specialist who can cure illnesses and injuries that couldn''t be cured before, there''s no telling what kind of things would go on. If we are imprudent there''s even a possibility that it could result in a quarrel between nations." "I think that''s the kind of person that a country would want to lay their hands on the most. In the worst case, it''s possible that you could be treated like an experimental animal, especially in this country." A war between nations... is it that valuable? When I hear the words experimental animal, I remember my days as a slave and feel sick. "First of all, we have to report to the branch manager and Gail-san. Being the branch manager there are various measures he can take." "Certainly, the branch manager is from the royal family of Leonidas, and since both of them are well-known adventurers, they have a wide network of contacts." "Um, do you all know that Douglas-san is from the royal family?" "Well, that guy looks like an ordinary person. The ones who know him know about it, but I think he''s more famous as an adventurer." Certainly, no one can see Douglas-san as royalty at a glance. His silent and serious appearance gives a sense of dignity or dreadfulness, but I think that his friendly atmosphere and behaviour cancel it out.2 "Were the two of them that famous as adventurers?" "I see, you don''t know about it, Chika-kun. The branch manager and Gail-san are so famous that all adventurers know about them. They are Rank S adventurers, and there are only a few of them in the world. Assistant Gail attracted demon beasts in the vanguard, and the branch manager brought them down one after another with two kinds of swords, a one-handed sword and a dagger. It was so fast that it couldn''t be followed by eyes, and the battle seemed like a dance." Paris-san goes on with an enraptured expression as he remembers the story. "Assistant Gail was also great, he could use any kind of weapon, but nobody could get to him when he used a right-handed big sword. The blow from that powerful arm lightly swept away a group of demon beasts, blowing them away. They were a duo that attracted the attention of young adventurers and were trusted by the old ones. " "Neither of them was proud or arrogant. There are so many people who loved them. That''s why when they ended in their current state and decided to retire, they had various difficulties." The strength of the two of them is somehow more than what I had expected with the information of their tags. They are strong, popular and handsome, I''m glad that they are my spouses, I would like to be a person able to match them, but the hurdle is very high. "For now, Paris, please, call out the branch manager and Gail-san. Let''s talk about the future once more." Prompted by Mintz-san, Paris-san heads to the exit of the room. I then rush to stop him. "Umm, could you keep Gail-san and Douglas-san from this, please? No, just until tomorrow. Could you wait to speak about it until then?" "Chika-kun, is there any problem? And untill tomorrow..." "I have something I really want to try... But I think I will be stopped if we talk to them, so just one day is fine! Could you give me that much time?" If we report this to them now, they will probably tell me to stop using healing techniques. But before that, there is something I have to do. Knowing what I''m trying to do, in order to protect me they won''t allow me to do it. The two of them are so kind and sweet to me. That''s why I want to delay it for one day, that should be enough time. "...Chika-kun, what you want to try, could it perhaps... No, I''m sure you would be able to do it, but Chika-kun, is it okay? It may make your power known to the world. And then you may endanger yourself, right?" "Yes, I have made up my mind. Gail-san and Douglas-san saved me, I need to do it. I would do anything to repay that debt." Mintz-san seems to be pondering for a while. Paris-san watches Mintz-san''s without saying anything. "I should really stop you, but I understand. Let''s take care of them together." "Then I''m also an accomplice. I''m not sure what you''re thinking about, but if Mintz-san''s convinced, I''ll go along with you." "Thank you!" Mintz-san''s cooperation is really reassuring. However, I think both of them might get a little angry at Mintz-san later, so I feel a little sorry for it... At that time, I''ll do my best to prevent Mintz-san from getting blamed. "But Chika-kun, don''t overdo it, okay? Is there any abnormality in your body after using the healing technique?" "No, it''s okay! Immediately after finishing the treatment I felt my body a little weakened, but there doesn''t seem to be any problem. "I hope so..." After all, Mintz-san seems to still be thinking about something, but he can''t keep spending time with me. The afternoon consultation is just beginning. "It''s time to resume the examination, right? I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." "Yes, let''s go back to the doctor''s office." The following medical examinations are favourable. Although the usual flow in which it is pointed out that I look like a child and seducers are chased away by Mintz-san''s magic spell continue to be repeated. Glen-san also comes on a regular basis, makes a pass at Mintz-san and gets hit in the head. Paris-san gives them a pitiful glance, and I feel a little curious as to what position Glen-san has among them. Healing fractures, cuts and burns. Basic healing is no problem at all. However, every time I perform a healing I have a strange feeling that I lose a little part of myself, but I don''t think deeply about it.9 Instead, I want to perfect my healing technique now. There are some severely ill patients whose flesh has been considerably cut away, but they are able to be healed without leaving any sequelae. A non-adventurer patient shows typical ureteral stone symptoms. Pale face, vomiting, nausea and an unbearable severe pain in the back of the lower abdomen that happens at certain times rather than continuously, which settles after a while and then aggravates again. As a trial, I hold the image of the ureter being normally extended from the kidney without any stone, and when I try to subject him to the healing, the symptoms promptly improve. Whether or not they are completely healed requires some follow-up, but he''ll surely be fine. I want to gain a little more experience in healing techniques by healing variouscases, but (though it may be an unscrupulous way to say it) there isn''t any serious patient brought. It would be nice if there isn''t any serious patient, but it''s a bit unfortunate when thinking about tomorrow. I am doing one work after another, and it is already the guild''s closing time before I realize it. Gail-san and Douglas-san come to pick me up, so I say goodbye to Mintz-san and Paris-san and then return home. CH 21 Finally, I can walk on my own. But Gail-san is holding hands with me! Moreover, this doesn''t look like the typical way lovers hold hands with their fingers interlocked. Isn''t the height difference so great that we may be mistaken as a parent and a child? 1 Apparently, it''s been decided that when I walk around the town I will hold hands with Gail-san and Douglas-san alternately. It seems ridiculous... And when I ask the reason... "What should we do if you get lost? The chances of being kidnapped aren''t low at all, you know? The security in this country isn''t very good." "If you don''t want to hold hands, should I hold you or put you on my shoulder?" There is no choice. I explain the ingredients and seasonings I know while they guide me through the market as promised, and I am taken to places that handle similar foods. As a result, I think I am able to get ingredients that are quite close to what I was looking for. Most of the meat seems to be the meat of demon beasts, but as I hear the explanation, it seems that it can be roughly classified into beef, pork and chicken. There is also some light rabbit-like meat. As expected, I still can''t remember the names of the demon beasts'' meat, so I change them to their equivalent Japanese names to remember them. Many vegetables also have different appearances and colours from the normal ones, but even if they look different (their shapes are similar, but many have quite different colours, some of them very striking colours...) there are many vegetables with similar properties, so after hearing an explanation I get that this is an onion, this is a cucumber, this is a tomato, etc. and I decide to memorize them in Japanese first. As for seasoning, there are many well-known things such as pepper, salt, vinegar, oil, and herbs and spices. What surprises me the most is to find that there are seasonings used in Japanese food that I should have given up on. Of course, although details such as the names are different, there seem to be a specialty of fish reed, rice, soy sauce, miso, mirin, dried sardines and kombu kelp. However, they''re hardly eaten except for the fish reed, and the two of them look with curiosity at my surprised look when I find it out. Moreover, since it''s imported, it seems to be quite a luxurious product, but since I want it they don''t seem to care and buy large amounts of it. I feel sorry, but I can''t resist the temptation of Japanese food... I also ask them to buy a clay pot that will be needed to cook rice. This will make cooking very easy. Of course, Western food can also be cooked, but my specialty are the side dishes that can be found on Japanese tables. Gail-san will teach me how to use the kitchen at home. I wonder if I will have to use a stove or charcoal, but I''m convinced that there is a stove and an oven that work with magic and I will be able to cook without feeling any discomfort. "I don''t know what kind of way it will turn out, but can I try one of my world''s most popular chicken dishes?" "Ah, of course! I''m looking forward to any of Chika''s dishes." As I thought, it takes me some time to get used to working with the unfamiliar kitchen and tools, but I somehow manage to do it. Although I think about a variety of things, today''s menu will be fried chicken. I think that no one will find this bad. First of all, traditional fried chicken with a well-prepared seasoning, entwined with a bittersweet sauce made with soy sauce and sugar, and finally a sweet vinegar made with vinegar and sugar and thickened with potato starch to make it like a sweet vinegar sauce. 1 Naturally, the two of them are going to have four servings respectively, right? I will make preparations for it. This''ll be a challenge, but I want to give it a try, so I cook the rice and prepare it. Miso soup is also a challenge. In this world, simple soup made from the flavour of meat and salt seems to be the mainstream, so I try this as well. I would like to use the simple method with tofu and wakame seaweed, but as one would expect, there aren''t any, so I use onions and sweet potatoes instead. After that, I prepare a salad with some vegetables and a base of Japanese soy sauce. Boiled or pickled vegetables would be great, but these two carnivores wouldn''t like it. "Excuse me! I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. This is a dish called fried chicken, which is commonly eaten in my world. There''re three different varieties to eat, and that white grain is rice. If it''s fine, try it with the fried chicken, I think they go well together." "Chika, what is this brown liquid?" "It''s called miso soup and is a sauce that is a national dish of my country. I think it will be of your liking, but if you dislike it let me know, please. I will immediately prepare something else." When I finish all the explanations and try to get into my seat, Gail-san grabs my arm and lifts me. The destination is Gale-san''s lap. Why? For what reason? I look up at Gail-san with a feeling of curiosity and wonder what happens to him. He then returns my gaze. "Um, my arms and legs have already healed, isn''t it OK if I don''t sit on your lap? That''s what I think." I look at him a bit puzzled. "Chika, don''t you like it on my lap? As I thought, touching me is..." Gail-san has a depressed look that I have never seen before. I feel that even the beast ears on his head are somewhat down.8 I would like to know if there is anyone who can say no after seeing him like this. At least I can''t... "No, that''s not the case. I just think that it will be hindrance for you to eat while I''m on your lap, Gale-san." "Is that so? Then there''s no problem. This is your place, Chika, isn''t it?" "Ye- yes." I''ve been pushed out. It seems like I can''t escape from their laps.5 "Kukuku, give up Chika. Bears like Gale have an attachment to their "mate" that isn''t common. It''s not unusual for them to go to extremes because of their attachment and force a "mate" to live in captivity, isn''t it?" "Hey, don''t talk about a tribe of people as if they were a bunch of criminals! Rest assured, I won''t do that to you. Rather, the ones who are more dangerous are Doug''s types." What''s wrong with Douglas-san? I turn my eyes to him. "The lions have the habit of seeing a "mate" as their prey, particularly the powerful lions. Their way of loving a "mate" is to entangle their prey in their own hands and harassing and tormenting them to the limit despite their fondness, I would even hesitate to call it love. Those guys are dangerous." "Wait, wait, that''s like saying we are a criminal gang. Don''t get me wrong Chika, saying that we harass and torment is a misleading statement... That''s right, yeah, it''s a misleading statement... It''s just that a few guys get too fierce in bed, that''s just what it is." Uh-huh. Uh-huh. Douglas-san nods as to convince himself.1 Is that the real nature of these two? It''s true that a little chill ran through my back when I hear their habits, but I don''t really mind what these two do, so I might be a little crazy. "Chika, I don''t think that''s the case, but if you decided to change partners and be other guy''s, he''ll surely throw his reason away. The only thing left would be an ordinary wild beast with an extraordinary obsession with its prey and an unconcerned cruel and lunatic behaviour. I''m not confident I''d be able to stop Doug like that." "You don''t have to worry about that, right, Chika?" As one would expect that surprises me and I look at Douglas-san again, and for a second he looks like a carnivorous beast and seems to be licking his tongue, but I think it is just my imagination. "Mo-more importantly, please help yourselves! It will get cold." "Ah, my bad." They reach out for the food and start eating with a slightly curious look. I also take one fried chicken and eat it, it is crispy and savoury, and the seasonings are not bad either. And white rice --- how many years has it been... I feel a little gloomy when I remember the miserable dietary habits of my time as a slave, but when I take a bite the sweet taste of tender white rice spreads in my mouth. "How nostalgic......" I am biting bit by bit while remembering the earth, but the looks of Douglas-san in the front and Gale-san above me are strange. "Um, what''s the matter? Don''t you like it?" "That''s not it, sorry, it was just so delicious that I was a little surprised. The fried chicken... This is excellent, how much of it can I eat? It''s amazing how different each taste is." "This miso soup is also very delicious. I was a little surprised by the colour, but the more you drink it, the more unique the flavour that will spread. Rice really goes well with fried chicken."1 It seems that they like it. The two of them are amazing. They waste no time speaking, and one after another they reach out for the dishes and eat them up. I don''t remember how many times I''ve refilled the rice and miso soup, but all the things I had prepared to eat tomorrow morning are gone. Both of them are about to serve themselves with helpings, but I don''t give up and convince them to let me do it. At that time, I have Gale-san take me down from his lap, he then holds me and carries me back to his lap again, and that scene repeats itself many times. In the blink of an eye, all the fried chicken dishes I had prepared for them are empty. "Chika, aren''t there any more of this left?" "Yeah, I want to eat a little more."1 That amount is not enough... is it...? "I''m sorry, next time I''ll increase the amount of food I prepare..." The two are regretfully staring at the empty plates. It''s a little funny because their appearance resembles the dog I used to keep in the old days gazing at an empty food plate. It is unexpected that the amount was not enough, but I am glad that they liked it. "Oh, no, I just didn''t think I would eat such delicious food. Does everyone in your world eat such delicious food, Chika?" "I am an amateur, so I think it would taste even better if a professional chef cooked it." "This is an amateur''s? That''s amazing." "Oh, but it was really delicious. Thanks for the meal." "It was delicious, Chika. Can you make it again?" "Yes! I''m glad you liked it. There are still various dishes I would like you to eat, so I will prepare them!" I had been cooking for a long time instead of my busy mother, so I have some confidence in my skills, but I am self-taught. It''s embarrassing to be praised so much. "Well then, I''ll do the cleaning." "No, that''s fine. We''ll take care of it." "Yeah, Chika, we can''t let you, who made such a delicious dish, clean up." I want to do what I can since I am still in their care, but after that dispute, it''s been decided that I will cook and then they will take turns to do the cleaning. Then, as promised, I take a bath with Gail-san. There isn''t any fooling around like that time with Douglas-san, and I am very glad to have his whole body washed. Of course, I don''t forget the animal ears and the fluffy tail. But I got carried away when washing his fluffy tail and regrettably I was stopped again. 2 It''s a very happy time. Then I get in bed in Douglas-san''s bedroom and I''m hugged from behind. Feeling Douglas-san''s body temperature on my back, my eyelids become heavy while I double-check what I should do tomorrow. CH 22 Having prepared breakfast, the three of us sit around the table, prepare for work, and go to the guild. Today I old hands with Douglas-san... After arriving at the guild, we split up and I head to the Health Department''s workplace. When I enter the room, Mints-san and Paris-san are already at work. "Good morning" "Good morning" "Good morning, Chika-kun." When I say hello, they both smile and return the greeting. "So, Chika-kun, I''m not going to delay it, about yesterday... Did your determination change?" My heart is already decided. "No, I apologize for causing you trouble, Mintz-san. Please, let me ask this favour of you." "You don''t have to worry about causing me trouble... No matter what I say, you have already decided, Chika-kun. If so, my mind is also made up." It looks a bit troubling, but he seems to have accepted it. "Then, I''ll call them out after a calm lunch at work. I''ll give the pretext that we want to try Chika-kun''s healing technique in a ''mate'' and need the two of them to cooperate. So--" "Yes, thank you." "But you must promise me this. If you feel any discomfort in yourself, or if you feel something is wrong, stop immediately. Okay? I''m a little worried, but I can''t lie to Mintz-san. I convey my honest feelings. "Minz-san, I''m sorry, but... I can''t promise that. If I were to do anything that threatened my own life, I would''t stop doing it. This is the best repayment I can give them, since I''m their ''mate'' I''m uneasy about leaving the two of them behind, but I still...'''' "Chika-kun!? Don''t say that even if that''s what you think. That must never happen. Chika-kun, I understand your feelings very well, and I will do my best to support you." "I''m sorry... Then, thank you very much!" We get the morning work done. I am worried about what I am going to do in the afternoon, but I change my attention to focus on what is in front of me. I lose myself in the medical treatment I carry out and, when I come to myself, time for lunch has already passed. Mintz-san and Paris-san take me to the dining room and I have a meal, but when I think about the future, I can''t advance much through my meal. "Chika, you have to eat well." I''m scolded by Mintz-san. Certainly, I have to keep my strength. I manage to keep everything in my stomach, but I don''t know what it tastes like. I''m sorry to the person who made it, but I hope they can forgive me for today. "Then I will call those two, so Chika-kun, you should go back to the clinic first. Paris, you should call Glen just in case." "Glen-san?" "It''s just in case. If the two of them were to offer resistance, Glen''ll be the only one who can stop them if they use force." "Even Glen-san... I''m sorry I''ve got everyone involved." "Chika-kun, you don''t have to worry. We are doing it because we want to, besides Glenn will surely be delighted by what you''re trying to do." Paris-san and Mintz-san leave their seats and walk to their respective destinations. Paris-san and Glen-san are the first who come back. "Oh, Chika-kun, I heard it from Paris. Those two guys are my idols! I''ll be happy to cooperate. But I don''t know to what extent I''ll be able to restrain them with my strength. I''ll try my best!" "Thank you. But Glen-san, please don''t get hurt by overdoing it. If that happens, I won''t be able to face Mintz-san." "Yeah, Glen is just like insurance for a rainy day." In the meanwhile, two people come in sight guided by Mintz-san. "Yo, Chika. You want to try a new healing technique? Say, why is Glen here?" "Glen wants to see Chika-kun''s healing technique once, so I just thought it was a good chance for him to join us." When he says that, Glen-san nods sharply without moving from his upright position. "I''m sorry for causing trouble when both of you are busy." I quickly bow my head. "No, I don''t mind it, but if you want to try a healing technique, should I make a wound somewhere? Would a big wound be better?" While saying so, Gail-san pulls out the sword that hangs on his waist and carries the blade to his arm without hesitation. "No, it''s okay! It''s okay! Put your sword down." Gail-san looks at me with a strange look when I stop him in a hurry. "Well then, branch manager, you go on this examination table, Gail-san, you should sit on that examination table. Chika-kun, are you ready?" When I hear Mintz-san''s voice I go through the procedure in my head again. I will start with Douglas-san, whose damage is a bigger handicap. If Douglas-san can be healed, Gale-san''s disability will certainly not be that difficult.1 That''s the best considering the possibility that the two of them will come to stop me. "Yes! Well then, is it okay if I try it out with you, Douglas-san?" "I don''t mind, but I don''t have any parts that need healing right now, is that okay?" "It''s okay! If there is any pain that you can''t stand, please let me know." Due to the tension, my hands are wet with sweat and my body is trembling a little. I crawl up to the examination table where Douglas-san is sitting, stand on my knees and put my hand on Douglas-san''s missing shoulder. "Hey, Chika, that place is..." "I''m sorry, Douglas-san, you can get as mad as you want later, so please don''t move now." "Hey, Chika!" "I''m sorry, branch manager! Now listen to what Chika-kun says, please!" Glen-san desperately tries to keep Douglas-san from moving. Gail-san tries to get up from the other examination table, but Paris-san stands up in front of him and stretches his body to prevent him from coming here. I thank them in my heart and start healing. A loss of the left arm from the top of the shoulder. First is the skeleton, which is formed by the backbone, the humerus, the elbow joint, and the ulna that connect to the shoulder joint.9 Starting from the wrist joints, including the eight short bones that make up the carpal bones, I call to mind the combination of the twenty-seven bones of the palm from proximal to distal. Once I put in a great amount of magic power, I know that a large amount of energy flows into Douglas-san. Next is the nervous system. I image the flow of nerves of the spinal cord missing from the top of his shoulder. I imagine the nerve roots extending from the C5, the C6, the C7, the C8 and the T1 of the spinal cord, and the necessary nerves extending from the bundle of nerves to the arm.6 The axillary nerve, the musculocotaneous nerve, the radial nerve, the ulnar nerve, the antebrachial nerve, the median nerve, the nervous system is too large... I can''t get the image together in my head.5 But I can''t give up here, because this is all I can do. The nerves in the palm are controlled by the radius, the median and the ulnar nerves. It will be okay if I can imagine each ??control area successfully. When the image is finished, my body loses its energy and it flows into Douglas-san. I can hear Douglas-san yelling near my head. But I don''t worry about that. I can''t stop here. "Sorry Douglas-san! Please do not move! Please!" The vascular system is also huge. First of all, I picture the image from the thickest brachial artery towards the distal side in order, from the radial artery and the ulnar artery to the thick blood vessels, the thin blood vessels and the capillaries, and when I finish the arteries next are the veins, in which the flow of blood returns, on the contrary, from the thin veins to the thick veins and into the brachial veins. Every time the image of each part is completed, the white shining light that surrounds Douglas-san shines strongly for a moment and then weakens, when the next part is imaged the brightness increases again, and then it weakens over again. Each time, my body loses its strength, but I don''t care. I have to get through this. Finally, the muscle and skin tissue. I image the trapezius muscle from the shoulder, and then the deltoid muscle divided into the anterior, lateral and posterior parts, followed by the long and short heads of the biceps brachii muscle in front of the upper arm, and the anterior, lateral and posterior parts of the triceps brachii muscle on the rear of the forearm.3 What is it...? My body feels very heavy... No, don''t think about unnecesary things.2 After that, there are nearly twenty forearm muscle groups that exist in the forearm. I also build an image of these from proximal to distal. Finally, the twelve muscles present in the fingers that control the movement of the palm and the fingers. Then, I clearly image the skin that wraps everything I have imaged so far. Alright, the image is clearly organized. I put more strength into the magic power I put in, and the energy that comes out of my body now is more than ever. This is bad, I don''t have strength in my body... The white light wrapped around Douglas-san gives off aparticularly large glow and shrinks gradually, and after the light goes out,the left arm which wasn''t there before is completely restored.8 It''s the same sturdy arm as the big right arm that holds me gently. Douglas-san looks with a startled expression I had never seen before, giving the impression that his mind isn''t here. It looks good. I was worried that there might be a dysfunction, but that''s not the case now. However, the strength of my body has faded and honestly, I doubt I can stand up. "Gl-Glen-san..., carry me......to Gail-san plea......se" Glen-san walks away from Douglas-san, holds me in his arms and lets me off at Gail-san''s location. "Chika, you!" "Ple-please, Ga... il-san, right now... don''t ask me... anything... Just a little... bit more." My body is weak, but my head is still working normally. I put my hand on Gail-san''s left ankle and begin to put in magic power. A dysfunction of the left ankle.1 I don''t have to restore it, so I need to focus on healing the areas that are causing an impairment. Using a healing technique to heal just what is torn off in appearance, it''s expected that the muscles and nerves won''t be working properly. Considering an ankle disability and paralysis, is a paralysis of the common peroneal nerve or of the area of the nervus peroneus? First of all, I imagine the two nerves respectively and pour magic power. Just in case, I think of a normal image of the the gastrocnemius and soleus muscles, and the Achilles tendon and put in magic power.5 Like with Douglas-san, when the normal image is completed, the light shines and converges. Though not as much as with Douglas-san, I lose energy from my body again. I can''t tell by how it looks, but I have the feelingthat Gale-san''s leg must have been healed. "Ga...il-san, Dougla...s-san, I''m so...rry for... acting shelf... ishly. Don''t get angry... with Mintz-san and... the others ple... ase" That was my limit. As if I had severe anemia or hypoglycemia, my eyes become dark, my whole body loses its strength and I fall into the ground. I can hear many voices calling me from the distance, but I have no energy to reply. As it is, my consciousness is swallowed by darkness.+ *** Author''s Note *** I''ve investigated the medical contents, but I doubt every detail is perfect. 14 I would appreciate it if you could read it as a fiction. CH 23 What the hell is going on? Chika begins to heal my missing left arm in order to try out a new healing technique. At that time, I think that there is something wrong... An extraordinary amount of magic power flows into me from Chika, and an unfathomable feeling runs into the section where my arm originally used to be. If I look closely, I can see the arm is gradually regenerating from the base. Isn''t that a foolish thought? I don''t know what will happen to Chika. Besides, if Chika does this, his body will be exposed more and more to danger. I desperately call out to Chika and stubbornly try to stop the healing. Glen, that bastard, desperately presses me down. I beg Chika to stop. What will become of us if something happens to you? When I feel that Chika''s great power has flowed in, the dazzling light of the healing technique disappears, and my left arm, which shouldn''t be there, is there. It must be a lie... I feel the weight of my left arm that I haven''t felt in a long time. I don''t feel uncomfortable when I move it. No, that''s not the point right now. Is Chika all right after doing this? When I see Chika, he looks very bad, he''s so tired that he can''t stand by himself. "Gl-Glen-san..., carry me......to Gail-san plea......se" Chika, you! There''s no way you''re going to Gail! I try to stop Chika, who is being carried by Glen, from going to Gail, but Mintz desperately blocks me. 1 "Understand Chika-kun''s feelings, plese! I will receive any scolding later!" While I''m having a dispute with Mintz, Chika arrives at Gail''s side. Gail seems to be saying something to Chika, but Chika shakes it off and then starts to use the healing technique. I have no choice but to look at the scene stunned. It''s not like me... Just like with me, a big light wraps around Gail and then disappears. After that, Gail has a dumfounded expression and Chika is with a more haggard complexion than before. " Ga...il-san, Dougla...s-san, I''m so...rry for... acting shelf... ishly. Don''t get angry... with Mintz-san and... the others ple... ase" After saying that, Chika falls down on the spot. I panic and rush up to Chika to lift him. Soon the other guys also gather. "Hey! Chika! Hey! Are you okay!? Hang in there!" "Chika! Please hang in there! Chika!" "Branch manager, let us take over please. Paris, lay Chika-kun down on the examination table." While lying on the examination table, Chika''s face is ghastly pale and he doesn''t feel alive. "Hey! Mintz, is Chika okay!? The heck... What''s going on!?" Just now, Gail''s expression next to Chika has a bitterness I have never seen before. "I''ll give you as many explanations as possible later. But now Chika-kun is more important. Please, both of you, calm down!" Mintz looks at Chika with a serious expression. After a while, he looks back at us with a relieved look. "It''s okay, it''s not a life-threatening condition. However, both his magic power and life force are extremely weakened. It could be said that he is in a considerably weakened state." "A weakened state? Is it really okay?" "I guarantee you that, he''ll be fine if he takes a good rest. But do you remember Chika-kun''s status? His body''s rank abilities and constitution are weak. It may take a while for his consciousness to return." I am relieved to hear that his life''s condition isn''t serious, but still, what the heck happened to Chika? My arm, Gail''s leg and the person using the healing technique collapsing, I''ve never heard of something like that. "I understand, since Chika is okay that''s fine. But I want to listen to the clear details of the situation." "Mintz, what did Chika do? Doug''s arm was astonishing, and I don''t have any terrible pain in my leg at all. I don''t feel any discomfort while walking." "Of course, I will give you an explanation. Paris, I entrust Chika-kun to you." "Yeah, you can leave him with me." Leaving Chika and Paris in the treatment room, me, Gail, Mintz and Glen move to the back room. "Then first is this arm of mine and Gale''s leg. Explain it." Mints starts to talk about the events that happened yesterday in order. Chika''s healing technique completely treated a patient who generally wouldn''t have had any hope of being saved. They were stopped by Chika when they tried to report it to us. Apparently, Chika was somehow convinced that with the healing technique he could cure our arm and leg. When he realized what Chika was trying to do, he triedto stop him, but Chika''s determination was firm. And then, he actually cured our arm and leg completely. "That is not the same as curing the general patient. Chika-kun understood exactly the risk of healing the branch manager and Gail-san. But still, his determination didn''t change.'''' "That''s obvious! But setting aside Gail''s leg, I can''t hide the fact that my arm grew, and there are many people who know about both of us. Those guys will easily know that my arm suddenly returned and they''ll have their eyes on Chika. Why didn''t you stop it!?" On my side, Gail doesn''t change his firm expression. "Of course I tried to stop him, but Chika-kun said he didn''t have the intention to stop even if his body approached danger in compensation, even if it resulted in losing his life at worst. That that was the repayment he was able to give you himself.'''' When I hear it, I have no choice but to hold my head. Gail looks with a bitter expression next to me. "Why did he go so far..." "We didn''t want Chika to do such a thing to help us." "That''s how much Chika-kun considers you two''s existence a salvation. It seems like he can sacrifice himself. Chika-kun, he even worried about what might happen to you in case he died.'''' Chika dying and leaving us behind? I can''t forgive such a thing. Just thinking about it makes me go mad. "If you both knew what he was trying to do, you would surely stop him. So, we all worked together to fulfil his wish." "So Glen was there to stop us, wasn''t he...?" "Branch manager, assistant Gail, I''m sorry! But after hearing Chika''s story from Mintz I really wanted to cooperate." Glen bows deeply to Gail''s question. "Yes, that''s fine. I''m also sorry for being rough." "By the way, both of you, how are you doing with your arm and leg that Chika-kun healed?" "At first I had a feeling of being out of place becauseI didn''t expect to have something that wasn''t supposed to be there, so I was alittle bewildered, but the feeling of being out of place disappeared immediately. Now it''s in its perfect original state." I don''t know how many years it''s been since I touched my left hand. "Yeah, my leg is just as it was before I was injured." Gail stands up on the place he is and starts stepping firmly on the floor to confirm it.4 "Then, that''s good. Otherwise, it would have been meaningless for Chika-kun to have workedso hard." "But Mintz, what''s the matter with Chika''s current state? Shouldn''t the healing technique drain magic power and use the vitality of the target that''s healed? If so, then shouldn''t have been normal for us to collapse?" Gail asks for what I''ve been concerned about. "That''s right. I''m going to tell you my hypothesis, okay?" "Yeah, no problem." "Yesterday, even after Chika-kun treated the seriously ill boy, the boy wasn''t tired at all, rather he was the one that felt exhausted. He said he had been too tense and was out of energy.'''' Mintz seems to have something on his mind while talking. "After that, I asked Chika-kun and he said that he had the feeling that he was losing his energy. Then, guessing from today''s situation, I think Chika-kun''s healing technique distributes both his magical power and vitality." "His own life force... Does that mean he''ll die if he fails!?" "I think that is the worst possibility. But even then, Chika-kun has a weak life force." When I hear that, a shiver runs through my body and a cold sweat goes down my back. If Chika had failed, he would have died because of me? I haven''t felt like this for a long time--is this fear? I know a little about the madness of losing a ''mate''. Looking at Gail, he seems to be thinking the same thing as me, and his complexion isn''t good. "However, as a result, it''s hard to say Chika-kun is safebut he is alive without any serious condition. And Chika-kun succeeded in what wanted to achieve even if he risked his life. In that case, isn''t it good?" "I''m not sure I was able to grasp all that, but well, I think we should accept it. Besides, we have to think about the future." "What are you saying about the future?" "It''s about Doug''s arm, unlike me, we can''t hide Doug''s arm. And then they''ll be able to find about Chika immediately. When that happens, this country is the worst to protect Chika." Gail speaks for me what I was trying to say. There''s slavery, so we can''t leave Chika in this country where the royal family is rotten. Even if we were to protect him, we should still leave this country just in case. "Yeah, that''s right. It''s not a good idea to stay in this country as it is now. I have done some research on what is necessary, and I think returning to the country would be one way. I have to contact the country before long, not only about this matter, but also about Chika.'''' "About Chika?" Gail looks at me with a suspicious look. "Ah, sorry. I haven''t mentioned it yet, but Chika still has one curse that was put during his slavery period. It''s a pretty troublesome thing, I was told by Maldo that we should rely on the head magician of our country if we wanted to solve the problem. This way we don''t have to postpone it longer". I give a big sigh. "Isn''t it okay for you two to leave and return to the royal capital in the near future?" "Oh, it will be after Chika''s consciousness returns and his physical condition improves." "In the meantime, we''ll have to do our best. Having my foot and your arm cured by Chika, it''s easy to protect him." Certainly so. I can hold again the twin swords that I already didn''t expect to be able to use ever again. With that, I won''t fall behind those who hurt Chika. "I can''t thank Chika enough, but it''s complicated. It''s certain that because of us Chika''s path has become a difficult one." "That''s right, I thought we''d provide for Chika, on the contrary, in the end Chika is the one gifting us." Being something out of character, both Gale and I feel down. "Both of you, what''s with that? Isn''t that arm and leg a gift from risking Chika-kun''s life? If that''s so, it should be easy for you two to support and protect Chika-kun from now on, right? The S-rank adventurers that everyone admires must not make pathetic looks!" "That''s right, but I can''t take it off my mind." "But it''s exactly what Mintz says. There is no use regretting it. Chika''s future depends on both of us." "Yeah, I wasn''t being myself, sorry. But I couldn''t help being unreasonable after such a thing. Whenhe gets up, he will be properly warned and scolded." We quit there and go back to Chika. Paris gets close near Chika and stares at his complexion. "How is Chika?" "Yeah, I don''t think it''s bad. He''s feeling really tired and is deeply sleeping." "What about you, branch manager? If you''re worried, I''ll take care of him." "No, that''s far from it. I won''t show up in public for a while, if there''s no sign of life Gail and I will be okay." "That''s right, we are used to taking care of Chika." We decide to take Chika home and take care of him. I have to wear a coat that hides my entire body to hide the fact that my arm has grown. This appearance looks suspicious... Taking care of Chika isn''t difficult. Unlike the last time, there''s no wound or fever.+ Nourishing Chika, who keeps sleeping, helping with excretion, and letting him rest in a calm sleep.3 That''s enough. Chika wakes up three days later. CH 24 When I wake up, there is a thick chest in front of my eyes. I think I have seen a similar scene recently. It is a little vague, but I remember what happened to me. After I healed the two of them, I fell down on the spot. Which means that I was carried and now I''m lying on Gail-san''s side at home. I try to raise my body slowly so that Gail-san doesn''t wake up. At that moment, Gail-san''s arms move quickly and surround my body. "Chika! Are you awake?" The excessive vigour surprises me, and I am unable to reply immediately. "Chika? Are you okay?" "Ah, yes. I''m sorry. I was a little surprised, what happened to me?" "Yeah, I''d like to explain, but if you woke up, I promised to call Doug first, so wait a minute." Gail-san gets out of bed and leaves the room to call Douglas-san. After a while, I can hear some footsteps stepping firmly on the floor from outside the room. What is this sound? Douglas-san appears at the entrance of the room. He crosses both of his arms in a daunting pose. Ah, but I am relieved at the fact that his arm could be properly assembled without causing dysfunction. When I am thinking about such a thing, the sound of footsteps raises again and Douglas-san turns up before my eyes. Once again, he crosses his arms, and I feel an overwhelming pressure from his expression while he looks down at me with an imposing stance. Gail-san comes to my side and supports my body. "Chika, first, do you have anything to say to us?" "I-I''m sorry! I thought you could never forgive me if I told you, so I did what I wanted without consent. I am truly sorry." I hurry to bow. "I don''t understand what for. But first of all, we wanted to say thank you. Chika, thank you very much, really. We''re glad you thought of us so much, I never thought I would be able to use my left hand ever again.'''' "Chika, I''m really grateful, too. Even though I got used to it, the aftereffects of my leg were very painful. Now it''s the same as before, I can''t thank you enough." They bow deeply toward me together. "Please stop! What I did is not a big deal compared to what I was given by you. If I could repay my debt of gratitude to you, I wouldn''t regret giving my life." "You idiot!" I look up in amazement, and Douglas-san has a complicated expression with a mixture of anger and sadness. "Chica, I heard you said the same thing to Mintz. You wanted to heal us even at the cost of your own life. Chika, listen! Never think of that again, absolutely not!"3 "I''m really happy about your feelings, but I feel the same as Doug. We beg you, please take better care of yourself, we didn''t save you for you to have such thoughts." Douglas-san has an angry voice that I have never heard before, and Gail-san has a quiet but powerful voice. "B-but that''s the only thing I could do! If your arm and leg are cured, you can become active adventurers again, right? I thought that was the best for you!" I don''t want to cry, but tears start to fall down. "That''s where you''re mistaken! We decide our own happiness. And what makes us happy is for you to be happy, Chika. Please understand it." "Yes, it would be a lie if told you that we have no regrets about our lives as adventurers, but we would never turn the scales against Chika." "But..." I try to keep speaking, but Douglas-san hugs me with all his heart. "I beg you, Chika, please, I beg you to agree to it. When you performed the medical treatment on us and collapsed, I felt a terror I have never felt before. For us, there''s no use anymore without you.'''' Then Gail-san hugs me from behind. "I feel the same, don''t think like that ever again. Chika, think of yourself as the first priority to your happiness. Your happiness is our happiness, okay? "3 Tears continue to flow. I''ll never regret treating them. However, I also understand their feelings. "I-I''m so so... gwy... I pgwomise you. Hic, hic... I''m very hic sogwy."8 The runny nose and tears keep flowing, and I get a ridiculous pronunciation... "Oh, that''s fine if you understand. Now I''m able to hug you with my both arms thanks to your treatment. It feels really great." That''s right, there is something important I have to ask. "Dwo anwy of you fweel stgwange og ungcomfogwtable in tge healed pagwts?"8 Not good. It has completely come out like the inadequate linguistic ability of an infant. 2 Gail-san, who notices, holds out a towel gently. Then I wipe the tears and blow my nose as hard as I can. It is very refreshing. "Excuse me. Do any of you feel strange or uncomfortable in the cured parts?" "Indeed, it''s completely in its original condition. No, it''s even better than it was in its original condition." Douglas-san answers turning his left arm in front of his eyes. Next to him, Gail-san also steps firmly on the floor with both of his feet. "Chika''s power is amazing, my leg is perfect." That''s good. The nerves and muscles seem to be working well. "That''s really good. I was confident to a certain extent, but it was my first time doing that." "More importantly, Chika, are you all right?" "Me? Right after finishing the healing technique I was greatly exhausted, but now I''m fine." "Is that so? In that case, it''s fine, as far as Mintz can tell, Chika''s healing technique seems to give Chika''s magic power and vitality to the other party." I see, it makes sense for the energy that I lost more and more when I was curing them.2 "That''s why Chika, I''ll say it again and again, but from now on don''t ever do anything unreasonable. Your vitality is really weak." "Yes, I''ll be careful. But I''m really happy to have been able to cure you two! I''ve heard that you are very strong, can you show me how you use the sword next time?"5 "Yeah, with the gift you gave me, Chika, I can show you as much as you want." "Will you take responsibility if you fall in love with this Occhan''s brilliant sword handling?"5 Douglas-san seems to be able to afford a joke, which is really good. "Well then, there are some things about the future we have to talk, but why don''t you eat rice first? Chika, you must be hungry, right?" "No, I''m not hungry at all, but I''m really anxious to make something out of some ingredients." "You just woke up, is it really okay?" "Yeah, it''s completely fine! By the way, how long did I sleep?" "It''s been three days." I almost faint for a moment. "I''m sorry to trouble you again..." "Don''t worry about it, should we go?" And as usual, I am held by Douglas-san. "You are convalescent, and I have both arms to embrace you, so hold onto me. Okay?" As he says I''m still weak. As it is, I''m quietly brought to the living room and stand in the kitchen. I check the storage to see what food is left. At that time, I suddenly feel something hot coming up from the back of my body.3 What is this feeling? My whole body is burning and itchy. The next moment, a shudder that gives me a pleasant feeling runs through my whole body. Is this... a curse that was applied during sex slavery? I wasn''t very conscious during my slave days, but I think other sex slaves said that this would not subside unless semen was taken into the body.1 But what should I do? I can''t ask these two to do that. But, aaaah, not good. A ridiculous wave of pleasure rushes over my whole body. I can''t stand anymore. I sit down on the spot. My knees and legs hit the floor, and even the feeling of that strikes me as a pleasure. "Chika, what happened?" Gail-san notices my strange condition and approaches. That big hand touches me. "Ah! Aah, ah. No-not good. Don''t touch me please." A strong pleasure runs where I am touched. Gail-san takes his hand away surprised and looks this way. "What? What happened?" Douglas-san, who notices this situation, comes over. No, don''t come over here, don''t look at me. Such a wish doesn''t come true, and Douglas-san seems surprised to see my condition, but immediately begins to think about something. "Chika, I understand that it''s hard to answer. Just now, is your body getting so sensitive that any stimulus becomes pleasant?" Why do you-? Somehow, I direct my gaze to Douglas-san and nod. "Shit, we didn''t make it in time? Listen to Chika carefully, Gail, that''s a curse put on the sex slaves. That''s what happens when semen is not taken on a regular basis. As far as Maldo could tell, there should have been still more time..."7 "Is there something that we can do?" "There is, but that..." Douglas-san approaches slowly, sits down and looks at me. His expression is serious. "Chika, we promised to wait. But I had the feeling that this might happen. So I thought of gradually getting you used to it in the bathroom, but I never thought it would be this early." Oh, Douglas-san knew about the curse of sex slaves, so what he did in the bathroom was in order to get rid of my disgust... "Bathroom? What about it?" "I''ll explain that later. Chika, there''s only one way to help you right now. It might be hard for you, but can you allow it?Now, me and Gail have to sleep with you." "Hey, Doug!" "Shut up! Chika, we made a promise, and I''m sorry. Can you stand it?" It''s because of my body, so why is Douglas-san so bitter? Rather, it feels disrespectful towards the two of them to have them sleep with me in such a state. "Hm, if it''s, you two, I... I am, sorry, that my body is like this. But, plea...se. Hic, sleep, with me, please."2 "Yeah, leave it to us. But don''t be mistaken, Chika, we sleep with you because we want to. This is not a duty or anything." "Chika, is it really fine?" "Hmm, yes, if it''s you two... it''s okay." Douglas-san gently embraces me and takes me to the bedroom. However, during that time, all the places Douglas-san touches strike me with a pleasant sensation, and I raise a moan.4 When he lays me on the bed, Gail-san and Douglas-san undress, wearing only the underwear.11 When Douglas-san comes up to bed, he makes me lie face down. He slides himself between my body and the bed and holds me from the front. I raise my eyes and Douglas-san''s face is there. Then, Douglas-san turns his gaze towards Gail-san and tells him: "Gail, you sleep with him today." CH 25 *** Author''s Note *** There is a direct sexual depiction. That''s all there is. Direct expressions, obscene words, etc. will appear. Chika has a slight linguistic breakdown (*). I think that it looks very vulgar to look at. If you are not good with the above, please avoid it. I don''t think there is any problem without reading this story. *** "Gail, you sleep with him today." Doug tells me while holding Chika face down. "Is it okay? I..." "Yeah, I want to sleep with Chika, who is suffering, to help him, but to be honest, I might not be able to suppress my instincts if I sleep with him in his current state. I don''t want Chika to have that sort of experience from the beginning. So, Gail, please." "...All right." I never thought that I would sleep with Chika in this way. But he asked us to sleep with him. In that case, let''s rewrite his painful memories of sexual activity up to now. I am determined to do so. I slowly approach Chika, cover his back, and whisper to his ears. "Chika, if it gets really detestable say it immediately. I''ll try not to make you suffer as much as I can, but don''t hesitate in the least, okay?" "Hm, Ghail-shan... I''m shorry, I''m shogwy." "There''s nothing to apologize for. Doug also said it, we sleep with you because we want to. Chika, you only need to do what feels good for you, do you understand?" "Yesh..." Because of the curse his whole body might be throbbing painfully. Chika keeps crying. I really want to lick those tears.6 I want to shove my tongue into his mouth and savour the inside to my heart''s content. But that''s Doug''s role. When I lightly bite his ear from behind, Chika makes a screaming moan. Every time I hear that voice, my excitement steadily rises. The inside of my underwear is already stiff enough to hurt. As it is, I surround Chika''s nipples from behind with my both hands and gently pinch the small protrusions. "Ohhhhh, hah hah, not good... no gwod!" At that moment, Chika''s body flinches hardly and bends back. Apparently, he ejaculated just by stimulating his nipples. I continue to stimulate his nipples. I pinch the small protrusions that twitch and stand up and twist them lightly, and his body reacts by flinching. I put a little nail and scratch them lightly, and he rises a remarkably high moan. Aah, I want to bite them... Unlike me, Doug''s skills have plenty of experience, and he must be only giving pleasure to Chika. "Chika, I''ll loosen your back. Tell me immediately if it hurts." I remember the time I saw Chika come to our house, his condition teared into shreds. Now it''s completely fair, but still very small. It''s necessary to steadily get it used. I apply the oil to my fingers and bring one to Chika''s butt. Each time I carefully extend the crease of the small hole with my finger, Chika flinches and his whole body shakes, showing a reaction. The first thing is to go forward through his back slowly. The inside of Chika seems to be very hot and it twines itself around my finger. Once the finger advances through his back, I draw circles around the outer circumference.4 "Haa... Haahh" I move my finger from shallow to deep places many times, and carefully stir from the front to the inner part.2 I increase the number of fingers to two, then to three, and then I push my fingers through the back, lightly stroking a place that''s like a lump. "Nhh, aaahhhhhh!!" "Chika, this is your good spot." I stir the inside slowly, stroking his good spot, every time whispering low at his ears, and Chika rises his waist with a loud moan. "Nhhh! Haaahhh" "Do you know that your inside is hot and sticky?"1 Just from pressing my finger against a certain point and rubbing it, Chika''s small thing thumps and spills a honey-like juice. "Amazing, every time I stroke you juice leaks out... Hm? Chika, are you feeling good?" Doug says that and closes Chika''s mouth with his own. Doug''s tongue is probably invading his mouth. Chika has a flushed face, but his eyes are dim. When I rub his good spot with my fingers in accordance with Doug''s kiss, Chika flinches and bends his body again, ejaculating with an inaudible voice. When Chika is released from Doug''s kiss, he squeezes out a slight voice from the back of his throat, unconsciously demanding. "Mo...re ah... hah ple, morre...pleahsh...se" His articulation isn''t functioning well enough anymore. It would be mean to tease him more than this. "Chika, I''ll slowly put it in. Is it alright?" "Itsh-Itsh algwrith..." I pull my fingers out, take what the excitement has raised out of my underwear, apply the spilled oil to the tip and steadily fit it into the small hole. I am worried if it is really okay to put it in here, but once started I can''t stop anymore. I slowly move my weight forward to his back. "...Aahhhhh" "...Ugh, Chika...Don''t tighten up." "Chika, focus your attention here." Doug starts to caress Chika''s nipples, and the tightening starts to weaken. There''s a squishing sound, and I have the feeling of thrusting deep into the back of his body. I can''t bear it and push my thing all at once.12 I thrust my thick and hot thing about halfway and wrench open Chika''s back. At the shock of the thrusting, Chika shakes and bends his body, bending the waist loosely back and forth. The tightness of Chika''s inside is intense, and it transmits a firm pulsation. The shivers and peristaltic movements of the intestines which grow restive wrap me up and I increase the rubbing. The extreme pleasure is too much, and my consciousness becomes distant. "Haaa...aaaah, ahnn haa ha, aahn...uhn...hn" Every time I push up his back, Chika raises moans. "Hey Gail, go a bit easier on him." At Doug''s words I come back to myself, but it''s hard to stop moving. "Ugh... I know, but... my body doesn''t listen to what I say." "Ai, ai am, all-all wright, haah ith musht bwe hardsh. Dougrash-san too, ai will maike yuu feel goosh.8 Chika says that, takes out the thing that is already raised from Doug''s underwear, opens his small mouth and sucks it. "He-hey, Chika, is it really okay?" "Yesh, ai am aglwaysh beingh taken carre of, so ai am hapy too du it."4 Chika is gradually holding Doug''s thing in his mouth. I wonder how that thick thing of Doug fits into it. Doug gently holds Chika''s head and expresses a look of ecstasy. Thinking about such things, the inside of Chika tightens up again. "Sorry Chika, I will move again." Resuming the in and out movements and stimulating the lump with the tip, the inside of Chika tightens, crumpling and wriggling, conveying an unbearable pleasure. With a violent movement indulged in ecstasy, I advance even more through his back, gouging through his body. "Uhn aaahhhh, t-too ddeep y-you c-can''t, uhhnn hn" Like this, successively being squeezed out assails me with pleasure. I push up in shallow places, then in deep ones. After all, I can''t stand it and repeat consecutive in and out movements violently, gouging through his back. "Eek, aaahhhHaah, aaaahhhnnnnn!!" Along with a remarkably high moan, he groaned unbearably while tightening more intensely than ever. "Ugh, Chika, sorry, I''m coming." I squeeze out deep inside Chika and come. Then, as if to match it, Doug also comes. I hear a hot and deep breath. Chika shivers and tightens, as if by the feeling he realized that I was coming. That transmits as a movement that squeezes the residue out, spitting out the rest of it. As expected, after coming just now the intense urge weakens, but after such superb movement of squeezing out his back, I can''t bear to pull it out. Really, what a body! Looking closely, Chika is also slightly shivering, spurting a large amount of semen out. Besides, it is coming out every time he shivers. His appearance is charming, at this rate I want to hold him and crush him. He is mine. Yes, I have to mark my stuff.2 I cover him, put my teeth on the nape of his neck and bite it tightly. "Eeek, kyaaaa---!!" Even the moan that rises is adorable.3 I slowly lick his neck, which has the shape of my teeth on it and is bleeding a little. The taste of Chika''s blood spreads in my mouth, stimulating my mind. I can''t stop, I want to lick it more, I want to drink it. Once again, I open my mouth wide, exposing sharp fangs to the thin nape of Chika''s neck. "Hey Gale, that''s enough." I''m surprised by Doug''s voice and regain my consciousness. When I see Chika, he''s already unconscious, his body lying down without strength and wet with body fluids, but yet, his small waist sways, squeezing out a small quantity of colourless mucus from Chika''s small thing. "Chika, are you okay? Chika?" "It was too pleasant and he lost his consciousness, that''s all, don''t worry. But you were too violent, weren''t you? You aren''t the type to be so greedy." "I don''t know if it''s because Chika is my ''mate'' or a human, but his body is too amazing. I was on the verge of being almost completely irrational, it might have been dangerous without you." When I look at Chika''s face he is unconscious, but it seems that his face is extremely calm and he is sleepingat ease. "You also had it done with the mouth, right? Though didn''t it seem strangely fast for Douglas-san, who holds the nickname of the guild''s studhorse?"10 "Don''t call me by that name, but certainly, you''re right. His tongue skill sure is great, but having Chika as my partner I couldn''t really endure it at all. If I had been careless, I would have come the moment he got to suck me.'''' Doug smiles and scratches his head. "Ah, Chika''s body is really amazing, if you hadn''t stopped me, as it was, I would have kept coming into his back over and over again, and I might not have let him go. To be honest, I wish I could immediately go inside again.''''2 "For the stiff Gail-san to say that it must be really amazing... If I''m not especially careful, I''ll break Chika." Although we are still in a state of some excitement that needs to cool down, Chika can''t be left as it is. "We have to put Chika in the bath to clean him up. Also, tell me more about what you said about the bathroom before sleeping with Chika."7 "Ack, so you remembered. I understand, but you seem angry." Obviously. I have a slight conjecture of what you did, but I need to confirm it. "Anyway, is the curse safe for a while?" "I think it''s okay for a little while, but it''s better to return to our country as soon as possible and consult with the head magician, I didn''t expect for a curse seizure to happen so soon like this. I don''t know what the cause is, but we''d better hurry up." I hold Chika from the bed, wrap him in sheets, wipe his tears, and slide a finger on his black hair. "Yeah, next I would rather sleep with him in a proper way, more slowly, not the way it is with a curse seizure." "Oh, next time it''s me, right? I''ve decided to slowly flirt on the bed without rushing and spoil him until it gets slimy, then make him cry adorably all night long." "You said that you could break him just before, didn''t you?" "That''s that, this is this. It''s okay if you agree! Have faith in this Occhan''s reason." "That''s what I don''t trust..."1 We put Chika, who was unconscious, into the bath and clean him, and then we go to sleep. --- (*) I tried copying the writing style of what I was able to understand, but I don''t really know what Chika says in some places (the ones in italics) since I can''t fully translate such fragmented and distorted words with online resources, so part of it is guessed. If someone wants to try looking for an accurate meaning here are the raws in order of appearance: - ɤƤؤ줹Τ - 餷Ф꤭Ҥ褯ҤƤäƤΤǤҤ+ - äå CH 26 I lost my consciousness, and when I woke up there was a thick chest in front of my eyes. It looks like Douglas-san''s chest today, in the past few days, how many times have I had this sight? However, now it is a little different from before. There is also warmth in my back.2 There is one possibility, most likely the warmth of my back is Gail-san. Not in my wildest dreams did I ever think that I would sleep sandwiched like the centre character of river ().3 And then, I clearly remember about yesterday. I showed them an outrageous state... Moreover, I remember myself begging in the middle of it. This is bad, I want to run away from this place. Despite the curse, I remember the storm of pleasure that ran through my whole body. I remember Douglas-san caressing the inside of my mouth with his finger, but I did not think it would be so pleasant. Gail-san touched my whole body gently, all of that directly stimulating my mind and giving me pleasure. A refreshing scent from Gail-san and a rich scent from Douglas-san stimulated my mind again. When my back was thrusted, the inside of my head became blank. Every time Gail-san''s rigidity thrusted my back, I felt a shock that could not be expressed with words. I don''t think I''d be able to forget the feeling of continuously receiving one-sided pleasure. When I move a little, a tingling pain runs through the back of my neck, and the lower half of my body is unusually sluggish. Speaking of which, it seemed like Gail-san bit the nape of my neck towards the end. A dull pain runs when I touch it with my hand. It seems that there is no bleeding, but there may be internal bleeding.4 Incidentally, my current outfit is Douglas-san''s bigshirt, which covers completely my top. Certainly, it is so big that it reaches up to my knees, but it is a little embarrassing.2 Gail-san bought me a lot of clothes for me to wear, but for some reason, I am not allowed to wear anything other than Douglas-san''s or Gail-san''s big shirts inside the house.3 When I asked the reason, the brief answer was "It''s a man''s dream."21 No, that is irrelevant now. What kind of face should I make when I meet the two of them? I am very worried that both of them may be shocked after showing them such an unbecoming state. I move around and check my body. Then I feel someone''s gaze, and when I look up Douglas-san is looking this way with a grinning face. ... Tell me if you are awake, please. "Did you finally notice? Good morning Chika." "Oh, good morning! Yesterday I showed you an embarrassing scene! I''m sorry!" Douglas-san, who tends to have downturned eyes, lowers the outer corner of his eyes even more, making a grim expression. "What are you talking about, Chika? You were really cute. I never thought you''d suck me. And your unclear way of talking at that time was also nice, thanks for making me feel good." I remember I felt sorry for being only myself the one feeling good, so I wished to serve Douglas-san. "Ngh, Chika, did you wake up?" "Ah, Gail-san, good morning. I am sorry for yesterday. And thank you." Gail-san comes close to my head and licks the back of my neck, which I think has the marking of teeth. "Eek, G-Gail-san, stop please." "Hmm, Chika, is there any pain?" "No, it is all right." "Chika, you should thank me. If I hadn''t stopped him, Gail would have bitten even more firmly into that place with his fangs, since our teeth have unusually sharp canines." Looking at Douglas-san, who opens his mouth with a smile, there are certainly things sharper than the canine teeth of ordinary humans. "An Anima puttying the shape of their teeth on the neck of an Animus ''mate'' is a courting behaviour, and it''s a sign of one''s possession. Chika, now you''re already Gail''s companion both in name and reality. So, -- the next should be this Occhan, right?" Douglas-san sends me a wink charged with pheromones. When I remember my disarrayed manner from yesterday, my face starts to burn, but it would be rude to the both of them to coy about this. "C-Can you be gentle, please?" "Yeah, that''s right. I''ll take care of you so much that you won''t leave this Occhan, look forward to it." Ah..., Douglas-san is making that carnivore-like face again.3 Gail-san rises, holds me in his arms, and places me on his lap while sitting cross-legged. I am hugged tightly from behind and I smell a scent as I get light kisses placed on the neck and ears.4 "Chika, from now on it''s going to be hard, now that''s come to this Gail will never let you go. And I think you are going to be even more spoiled than before, so be prepared. This Occhan isn''t going to lose." Until now I was overprotected enough, to think it is going to be more than that... "G-Gail-san, you too, be gentle please." "Chika, it''s okay, I''m happy to make any exchange for you." He licks the back of my neck again. Ah, this may not be good. The subtle talk is not getting through to them. "Well, setting that aside, Chika, about the future..." "Ah, yes, of course, it would be suspicious if Douglas-san''s arm suddenly turned back to its original state." "There''s that too, but Maldo told me we''d better rely on my country''s head magician for your curse of sex slaves. I think we should leave this country as soon as possible, okay?" Speaking of Maldo-san, if I am not mistaken, he is the owner of the magic shop. Moreover, am I troubling these two about my body? "No, you don''t have to worry. I think we explained a little about it earlier, but do you remember we said there was a reason for me and Doug to work in the guild of this country?" "Yes, of course, I remember." "Our goal was to investigate the movements of the royal family of this country, the underworld, the slave trade and the transactions of illegal goods. It was just the right time, and we''ve already obtained enough results." Gail-san says that while stroking my hair. "Our job, of course, was to stay in this country and find out about the royalty''s situation, but we consider we''ve already made an understanding of them." "Therefore, that''s the other reason why we decided to go back to our country." "Chika, you need a reliable and strong backing. I''m going to ask my aniki to do that. If Leonidas protects Chika as a country, it won''t be easy for others to lay their hands on you easily.'''' "It can''t be, to make trouble even for Douglas-san''s onii-san..." "Don''t worry, being my partner means that for my aniki you''re already considered family, Chika. I''m sure he''ll be glad to help." I should have been prepared for this when I decided to heal Douglas-san''s arm. Again, I can only rely on being spoiled. "I understand, can I also directly make the request to your onii-san?" "Of course, I''m going to introduce you as a partner first." "In that case, I would like to do it, please." Douglas-san strokes my head when I lower it. "You''re really serious, isn''t it okay to entrust it to us? But that''s just like you, Chika. Alright, then we''ll make plans for the future and call Mintz and the others." "Mintz-san and the others too?" "Yeah, those three are subordinates under our direct control. If we come back to our country, we''ll have to rely on post-processing. And there are also others that will take our place, of course." "We''ll contact you on the way back home from the guild, Chika, you should rest until then. Yesterday put a lot of burden on you." "No, I am already fine!" When I say that I try to stand up, but my legs are wobbly... And the foreign feeling between my legs is unusual. "Hahaha, it''s impossible after you ended holding Gail''s thing on your lower part. Don''t overdo it." "T-Then, I will do as you say and rest a little more. Let me see, after you go with Mintz-san and the others and finish your work it will be dinner time, right?" "Yes, I think that''s right." "Is it okay for me to prepare everyone''s meal? There are good dishes to eat in large numbers." I pick one out of some of the dishes that I think of in my head. "Yeah, of course, don''t worry. We''ll be happy if we can eat Chika''s food again, and Mintz and the others will be glad as well." "Thank you. Then, can I ask you to do some shopping?" When Gail-san gives me his consent I verbally tell them the necessary ingredients. I can read the letters, but since I have not written them, I do not know if I am able to write them. I will have to try it out sometime in the future. "Okay, it''ll be ready by evening." "Well then, Chika, rest your body properly." After saying that, the two of them leave the room. Leaving this country and going to Leonidas. I am not anxious, I certainly want to see the country where the two of them were born and raised. What kind of place is it? How do we go there? While thinking about such things, my thoughts gradually faded away until I fell into a deep sleep once more. CH 27 It seems that I was quite tired and when I wake up the sun has already set. I rush out of bed and head to the kitchen. "Oh, Chika, are you all right now?" "I am sorry! I slept too much." "No, it''s alright. There''s still time before Mintz and the others arrive." I wonder whether I can finish in time, I guess I will just have to hurry up with the arrangements. Luckily, the dish that I will serve today does not take too much time. I can at least finish all preparations before they arrive. Gail-san gives me what I asked for and stays in the kitchen. "I never thought the day would come when I would be able to see my wife cooking so hard."2 "Chika is adorable no matter what he does, but his hard-working appearance while he''s cooking makes me want to attack him from behind."5 Has something changed about Gail-san''s character?11 While thinking about such things, I steadily finish the preparations. After that, it will be okay for Mintz-san and the others to come. Just then, we hear Mintz-san''s voice from the front door and Gail-san goes to meet him. "Oh, Chika-kun! Are you all right now? I''m really glad."6 As soon as he sees me, Mintz-san runs up to me and hugs me. "I have caused a lot of trouble for Mintz-san and the other two. But thanks to you, everything went well! Thank you very much." "That''s right, everything went well, that''s for the best." "Leaving that aside, did Gail-san and Douglas-san get mad at you...?" "They were quite angry at first, but they calmed down immediately. So no need to worry." What a relief. I was really worried about the three who got involved in my plan, so that is a relief. "By the way, Chika-kun, why are you dressed like that?" Then Paris-san looks at me with a curious face. It is then when I realize what I am wearing. I have only put on Douglas-san''s shirt on top, I am not even wearing any underwear underneath. The shirt reaches up to my knees, but it is definitely not the type of clothing I can show to other people. "I-I-I am very sorry. This is my habitual outfit at home..." "Huh? Chika-kun, have you not bought some clothes?" "Well, Gail-san bought me clothes to wear outside, but they told me to wear this inside the house. It is not an outfit to show to other people, I am sorry." Mintz-san stands with an angry expression and turns his eyes to Douglas-san. "... Branch manager, and Gail-san as well, what is this about?"9 Mintz-san''s voice is cold. "Inside the house is fine! But it doesn''t mean that we''re taking him outside in that outfit. My wife wearing my own shirt is very romantic, it''s what suits him the best, ain''t it?!" Douglas-san seems to be convinced while he crosses his arms. And Gail-san is desperately averting his gaze from Mintz-san''s side. "You! Perverted old men!! Chika-kun, are you fine? If you listen to everything those two perverts say, there won''t be an end to it! Tell it to them clearly when you don''t like something! Understood?"8 "See? Chika also says that it''s okay, right?" "Shut up! Ah, Chika-kun you... You really are... No, I understand. Next time, I''ll find time to teach you how to properly discipline and tame your spouses as the bride."5 "Hey, don''t teach strange things to Chika." "It''s not strange things! It''s something necessary!"7 Mintz-san and Douglas-san continue to bicker with each other. "Chika-kun is nice like that. Hey Paris, next time let''s have Mintz dress like that too."5 "You... have courage, I am reluctant to tell Mintz. You tell him." "Why? Don''t you want to see Mintz cutely too?" "That''s not the problem, you don''t understand..." Close to that, Glen-san and Paris-san continue a conversation that I do not understand well. "Um, would you like to have dinner first? I tried cooking food from my world." "Chika-kun''s world cuisine? I would certainly want to join you for that." After confirming that everyone is seated, I arrange the foodstuffs that I had prepared. Today''s menu is sukiyaki. Although I was worried whether there would be something similar to a cassette stove, even if the shape was slightly different, there was a simple stove-like object that was driven by magic, so I decided to use that instead. In addition to people in this world eating well, when including Glen-san there are also three hungry beats. If I remember correctly, Paris-san is a member of the owl tribe, but what should I expect from that? Just in case, regarding meat, there is something that looks like a pseudo-mountain of thinly sliced ??beef set in the refrigerator. I also saw some leafy vegetables with a flavour very similar to napa cabbage, several kinds of mushrooms and thick noodles similar to udon, so I prepared those too. It is a pity that there is no shirataki or tofu, but it can not be helped. "Um, Mintz-san, is the rabbit tribe unable to eat meat?" "No, I eat it, just not as much as Glen and those two." "Oh, that is good, the main dish is meat, so I was wondering what to do if you could not eat it." I proceed with the arrangements with ease while talking, preparing warishita soup by mixing soy sauce, mirin, sugar, and seasonings such as sake in a pot. Since I am someone who stews rather than roasts, I poured all the ingredients and stewed them from the start. "Chika, today what kind of food is it?" "It is called sukiyaki, a bittersweet dish of stewed meat and vegetables. Rice also goes well together with it." Of course, the rice is also ready. "Even though it''s a stewed dish, it''s considerably different from the dishes I know. Chika-kun, next time let me know the details, please." "Mintz, Chika''s cooking skills are amazing. The other day, we had a dish called fried chicken, and that was really delicious as well. I''m telling you."1 "Yes, I will teach you as much as you want! I think that with your cooking skills you will be able to make them immediately, Mintz-san." While I was talking about that, the ingredients boiled nicely. "I think it''s about time to eat, so please try it. If you do not mind, have it together with rice please." Everyone reaches out to the food one after another. Incidentally, today I am on Douglas-san''s lap. I am a little scared of usually wondering whose lap I am going to be on that day.6 "Wow, this is delicioous! What''s this? Delicious! It''s too delicious!" This is Glen-san.2 "Oh my, this is delicious, I don''t eat that much meat, but I could eat as much as I want of this." That is Paris-san. "The thinly sliced ??meat has a thick seasoning, and the meat is still able to retain its flavour. The bittersweet seasoning of the meat is a novelty, and not only the meat, but the stewed vegetables also have a wonderful taste." As expected, Mintz-san gives a detailed analysis. On the other hand, without saying a single word, the two of my partners are vigorously reaching out into the pot one after the other. I stare into the pot waiting for fresh meat to boil. Ah, Douglas-san, that is still half-cooked. "Branch manager, let us eat meat as well please." "You''re noisy, this world is ruled by the survival of the fittest. If you want it take it away."2 Glen-san and Douglas-san carry on a small fight, and next to that, Gail-san firmly secures his share. "Umm, there is still a lot of meat and vegetables even if you do not rush so much." It is useless. The three hungry beasts are only aware of the pot in front of their eyes. "That reminds me, if you eat the meat with raw eggs mixed, it will give the meat a mellow tast--" Before I finish, Gail-san stands up and brings some eggs from the storehouse.3 "Hey, Gail, hand them over to me too." "If you want them, go take them yourself." Gail-san breaks an egg, mixes it with the meat and takes a bite. Many non-Japanese people hold repulsion towards eating raw eggs, but that does not seem to be the case in this world.17 "This is... amazing. It''s like the egg wraps the meat giving it further sweetness." "Chika, sorry, I''ll move a little, here we go." Douglas-san goes to take an egg while holding me as it is and eats the meat in the same way. "It''s delicious! Chika''s food is really amazing." This kind of exchange repeats endlessly, and all the prepared ingredients settle completely in everyone''s stomachs. I wonder how many servings they were able to devour... I am a little worried about what will happen to the finances of this house in the future.1 After cleaning up, we hold a discussion about the future, which is the main topic.1 "Well then, the branch manager and the rest will be able to leave here and return to Leonidas as soon as the preparations are ready." "Yeah, I think it''ll take about a week, but we''ll leave as soon as possible." "Is that so...? When thinking about Chika-kun, it would be nice if we were able to use healing techniques together, but apart from the post-processing, there''s a reason why I can''t move from here right away..." "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" Gail-san asks Mintz, who is wearing a troubled face. "No, it''s not that." "You can''t do anything about it, Mintz, you have my child on your abdomen."1 What did Glen-san say just now? ''You have my child''. What? "Um, by any chance, did Mintz-san get pregnant?" "Yes, I went to check it out today. A few days before I met Chika for the first time, that mongrel prepared on his own, and it seems like it was successfully implanted." "It wasn''t on my own! When I asked ''Mintz, don''t you want to have kids any time now?'', you replied ''Yes, yes, okay, okay." "Mintz definitely wasn''t being serious, Glen... He didn''t mean to agree."2 Paris-san and Mintz-san have a bitter face, while Glen-san makes a smug face. "For that reason, I''m sorry, but I can''t move from here until the baby is in the stable phase. So you can leave the post-processing to us. Once I reach the stable phase, we will immediately follow you.'''' "Congratulations Mintz-san! So you are having Glen-san''s child first, regardless of who he resembles, the child born will be lovely." "I hope the inside of his head doesn''t look like Glen''s..."8 Mintz-san mutters with a rather serious face. "Paris, you''ve been left behind."2 "No, I don''t mind. I also thought Glen would be the first to make a child. However, I just didn''t think it would be at this time." "Glen, Mintz, congratulations. I wish you a healthy baby." Unexpectedly, Mintz-san is pregnant. I will take this opportunity to ask what I was wondering about. "Um, this is a bit off the conversation, but in this world how long is the pregnancy before a baby is born?" "It depends on the race, but for general beasts and humans it is about three months. There are exceptions such as the time-consuming dragon tribe, but it varies depending on the anima''s race, who is the one that provides the children." "Th-three months?! Uh, how many days does a month have in this world?" "Thirty days."1 It seems to be the same as in the earth. But three months!? I think it is too fast, but if that is actually the case it can not be helped. "It is pretty fast, I am a bit surprised." "So it''s different in your world?" "Yes, the pregnancy period in my world is about 9 months." "That is quite a period, but if it''s that long, there seem to be various inconveniences. The stable phase will be in three weeks, so we will be able to follow you quickly." I am surprised at the period after all, but I still do not understand the process from getting pregnant to giving birth. I would better find an opportunity to ask Mintz-san about this. "Then, getting back to the conversation, when we''re ready, the three of us will head to Leonidas. But Chika and I should keep out of sight as much as possible, so we intend to go through the Helenia Forest instead of the main road." "The Helenia forest, huh? That is certainly out of sight, but isn''t it also an area where hordes of demon beasts appear frequently? Is that okay?" "If Doug and I are there then there''s no problem. Even though there are many demon beasts in the forest around there, after all, they are just a gathering of small fry. Chika won''t be exposed to danger in the least." Hearing that, Mintz-san thinks about it. "That''s right, I see. In that case, I''ll lend you Glen. You two won''t have a problem, but it''s better if you have more hands. Here there won''t be a problem with me and Paris." "Is it really okay?" "I don''t mind, even if Glen is left behind, he is not suited for paperwork. Wolves are used to forests, he will surely become a meat wall that protects Chika-kun. Then, I''ll have Glen go to Leonidas first.'''' "Glen, are you okay with it? You''ll be away from Mintz for a while." "I''m okay. Rather, I''m honoured to be able to protect Chika-kun. Besides, I may be able to see the fighting of the branch manager and assistant Gail again, that''s enough for me!" Glen-san''s eyes shine brightly as he gazes at the two of them.3 Speaking of which, if I remember correctly, I heard Glen-san felt like becoming an adventurer after admiring Gail-san and Douglas-san. He would be very happy to be able to see the two of them fighting. If that is the case, I will kindly depend on him. "Glen-san, I may cause you trouble, but thank you." "Leave it to me Chika-kun, but well, my turn to act may never come." After that, we arranged some details and ended the discussion.+ The departure is a week from now. CH 28 It had been drizzling since morning. 8 I did not not know if there were seasons in this world, but it was a bit cold. Today was the day we left this town and turned to Leonidas. And now, in front of me, there was a creature that looked a lot like a horse. Although it''s size was double than that of a normal horse, it had a pair of thick twisted horns on its head. Its whole body was black, and its eyes were dyed deep crimson. It was a high-ranking demon beast called arvis that powerful beastmen like Gail-san and Douglas-san seemed to use as a means of transportation. At first glance it looked terrifying, but it seemed that it was well tamed, looking nostalgic as it rubbed its nose against Gail-san. That''s right, apparently, the three horses in front of me were Gail-san, Douglas-san and Glen-san''s favourite horses, respectively. Douglas-san''s arvis, named Rex, was the largest and had the most prominent horns. After Rex, the next with the largest physique was Gail-san''s horse, Noah, who had one horn broken from the middle. Finally, the one with the smallest physique and horns was Glen-san''s horse, Mintia. Somehow, Mintia had a very charming face. Incidentally, it seemed that Mintz-san beat Glen-san with all his might in his first attempt to name Mintia Mintz.1 "Is it okay if I approach and touch them?" [Chika] While saying so, I got close to the three arvis. I was supposed to get a two-seater ride just with one of them, but I wanted to greet each of them. "Hm, I don''t know. These guys are very proud, only being fond of the people they recognise as their masters Hey! No way!?" [Gail]3 As I approached, all three of them came towards me and rubbed my face.4 Their tails span around happily, and I was licked in the face by the three of them. "Is Chika''s cuteness mesmerising the demon beasts? Other than me, it''s the first time I see Noah being fond of a person like that." [Gail] "My Mintia is kind of friendly, but considering it''s the first time seeing each other that is amazing." [Glen] "Well, my Rex, who is prouder than others, has already recognized you, so it''s okay. Chika, I think he will be happy to give you a ride on his back anytime. Rather, there might be a fight." [Doug] I was very happy to be liked by animals, but I was a little scared because I felt that the three of them were staring at me while snorting somewhat roughly. "Noah-kun, Rex-kun, Mintia-kun, I will be riding on your back, please take care of me." [Chika] The three arvis neighed in response. "Well... That is fine, but are Noah and Mintia females?" [Chika] When Gail-san informed me, I learned for the first time that creatures, except people, had females in this world.2 Well, considering the reproductive system of people, who used temples, that would be difficult for wild animals without having males and females. Then, it was decided that I would ride with Gail-san first. "Chika, tell me immediately when you get tired. Instead of that position you can come to the front and sleep embracing me, okay?" [Gail]2 "Yes! Thank you!" [Chika] I had never ridden a horse in Japan, so I was excited to have my first experience riding a horse and I wanted to taste it for a while. "Okay, everyone, take care. Glen, don''t cause trouble. And Chika-kun, forget about being tolerant, please. If there is anything at all just tell immediately to any of the three, understood?" [Mintz] "Thank you, Mintz-san! And Paris too, I am much obliged. We will meet again at Leonidas!" [Chika] "Yeah, as soon as things here settle down I''ll go with Mintz. See you over there. Be careful of the branch manager and assistant Gail." [Paris] Both of them waved with a smile. "Then, both of you, sorry, we are entrusting the rest to you." [Doug] "Sorry, we''ll borrow Glen." [Gail] "Miintz! Don''t overdo iit! Take care of yourseelf!" [Glen] As expected, Glen-san''s voice was loud. We saw them off and we left the community of Cattleton. That the route from Cattleton to Leonidas through the Helenia forest was a three-to-four-day journey. I was told that although the main road is well maintained, since it took a big detour around the forest, it seemed to need twice as much in terms of schedule, and choosing the route that goes through the forest implied that the schedule was shortened. My clothes were not particular travelling clothes, but rather I wore my usual clothes, such as comfortable leather boots that were easy to walk, and a coat with wind and cold protection that concealed my head completely. The other three, unlike their usual clothes, wore leather breastplates and knee pads which seemed to fit in the body and were easy to move on, boots to firmly protect the feet, and fluttering cloaks on their backs. Also, they wore rain gear over that. Each one carried their own weapon. Gail-san had a wide sword on his waist that would be as long as I was standing. Originally, it seemed to be carried on the back, but since I was clinging there now, he moved it to his waist. Douglas-san had a sword on both sides of his waist, but unlike Gail-san''s, they were quite small and thin in length and thickness. One was the size of a common sword and, was the other one a dagger? It had a quite short blade. Glen-san carried a bow and a quiver on his back, and he seemed to have many knives in the belt around his waist. I got nervous when I thought that there might be a situation where they use them, but on the other hand, I also had an awkward feeling of wanting to see the two of them fight. However, I felt a little down when I thought about them fighting, taking the lives of living things, even if they were demon beasts. After leaving the city and traveling for a while, we deviated from the main road and entered a condensed forest. "Chika, we are entering the forest now and the road will get a little worse, so tell me immediately when you get tired." [Gail] I was shaking on Noah''s back, and when I tried to speak I almost bit my tongue because of the vibrations, so I nodded desperately instead. I was clinging to Gail-san''s waist with my hands, but it was thick and I was frantically grabbing the sides of his flanks with my hands. This might be more difficult than I expected... It was incredible that the other three were able to ride their arvis while talking about future routes and camping spots. Had it been about an hour? As we continued to travel, my hands gradually lost strength, and I began to feel a dull pain around my buttocks. Still, it was too early, and I held out to not raise a sound yet, but Gail-san suddenly stopped Noah. He saddled me on his lap, so I was sitting face-to-face, embracing his chest and abdomen. "Chika, didn''t I tell you not to overdo it?" [Gail] When I looked up at Gail-san, there was a gentle look, but his voice when saying that was reproachful. It seemed that he found out that I was holding out. "I am sorry, I thought it would be okay if it was for a little longer." [Chika] "There''s a long way to go, Chika, if you are in this position you should be alright without making an effort." [Gail] Gail-san held the reins with one hand and put the other hand around my waist to firmly support me. I could feel Gail-san''s body temperature and throbbing heartbeat from our bodies'' close contact. However, when I calmly analysed my posture, I felt a bit shameful when I thought that this was the same posture as the Dakko-chan doll''s (*). "Thank you, then I will take you at your word and depend on you." [Chika] Certainly, there was still a long way to go ahead of us, so rather than exhausting myself now, I would try to save energy and lean myself on Gail-san. "Gail, you bastard... You don''t say, you didn''t hand Chika over from the beginning because you calculated that much! Damn it, this is the first time I''ve been outwitted!" [Doug]1 "Now, now, branch manager, don''t be so grumpy. There is a long way to go, so you can take turns, isn''t that right?" [Glen] Glen-san soothed Douglas-san, who was really angry. "The rain is still pouring so we''ll go as far as we can and camp early for today. I''m worried about Chika''s health." [Gail] Gail-san made light of Douglas-san''s protest and hurried Noah again. 2 When I looked up at Gail-san, who holded the reins with his usual fearless face, and he smiled and dropped a light a kiss on my forehead. ... After all, I felt that Gail-san''s character had been damaged.5 Was this what Douglas-san was telling me to be ready for? Afterwards, after a few light breaks, by the time the sun set, we seemed to have progressed about a third of the path, and we decided to camp at a slightly open place in the forest. Most of the way I clung shamefully to Gail-san while dreaming half-asleep. Incidentally, every time we took a break, the three arvis came close, bent their legs to lie down beside me and rested there, giving me signals to stroke them with their eyes.2 Then I quietly followed, leaning on a part of the arvis'' stomachs, and they made a happy face when they were stroked. When seeing the arvis in such a state, the three men were surprised again. When we arrived at the camping spot, the three of them very skilfully set up a tent-like thing. I started a fire and decided to make a simple dinner with the ingredients I brought. It seemed that Gail-san and the others would procure the ingredients from the current area after tomorrow, but for the first day at least, I had already prepared a few dishes and ingredients before leaving the house. Most of the things I carried on my backpack were seasonings, ingredients and cookware. First, I prepared the rice balls that I made at home before the departure. The ingredients were pieces of something similar to shigureni beef and salmon sprinkled with a good deal of salt and grilled. To be honest, I was not confident that the amount would satisfy the three of them, but they would have to endure it. Fortunately, there was nori (although its colour was light brown, but after tasting it, it was definitely nori), so I wrapped the whole rice balls tightly with it so that the surface would not dry out. I also prepared two varieties of tamagoyaki that are delicious even when they are cold, salty ones made with dashi and sweet ones with plenty of sugar. Therefore, here I would just prepare the soup, and though I thought about various things, at the end I could not prepare most of them, and since I wanted to increase the satisfaction with the soup, I chose a hearty pork soup. I arranged the ingredients for pork soup before the departure, so I poured a pork-like daikon, sweet potatoes, carrots, satoimo, gob, lots of mushrooms (all of them being something similar to the actual ones...) into the pot on the fire, and stir-fried the ingredients together with oil. When it was cooked to a certain degree, I added water and stewed it. I threw in the appropriate seasoning and lastly I melted the miso, so the pork soup was complete. When I turned my eyes to the three with the food in my hands, they were already prepared for battle with sparks flying from their eyes... "I am sorry to have kept you waiting, and I apologize for not being able to prepare as much as usual, but please have it." [Chika] "Chika, what is this light brown round thing?" [Gail] "That is a rice ball. I put cooked rice garnished with some ingredients inside and clutched it with the hands, then wrapped it all." [Chika] "Is this yellow one an egg? It seems different from an omelette." [Doug] "Yes, it is called tamagoyaki. The way to make it is the same as an omelette, but there are two types: sweet ones and the ones seasoned with a dashi. If you like it, please let me know, I will use it as a future reference." [Chika] "This soup looks delicious with so many ingredients!" [Glen] "Ah Glen-san, the main seasoning of that soup is a slightly unusual fish reed, so if it does not suit your taste do not overdo it please." [Chika] "Hmm, it seems delicious from the smell, so I think it''s okay." [Glen] I put my hands together while muttering "Itadakimasu", and reached my hand out to a rice ball. In the meantime, even when I thought they did not have to in such a hurry... the three of them still ate the food like there was no tomorrow. Considering time was running out, I had thickened the onigiris'' saltiness and seasoned the ingredients fairly strong by eye, but they were just fine. These should suit their tastes. "The thing that seems like minced meat inside this rice ball has a stronger flavour than the sukiyaki from last time and goes well with rice... Is this another kind of fish? The saltiness is exquisite, and this also goes well with rice, Chika, it''s really delicious." [Gail] "The tamagoyaki is also delicious, unlike an omelette, it''s kinda simple, but in general it''s delicious. I don''t know which one is my favourite." [Doug] "Branch manager, Assistant Gail! You have to try this soup! It''s kind of amazing." [Glen] At Glen-san''s request, the two started eating the pork soup. The next moment, in what I believed it was just the blink of an eye, they started to eat all at once, and just like that their bowls became empty. "Chika, I''m sorry, but can I have another helping?" [Gail] "Chika, another bowl, please." [Doug] They presented the bowls almost at the same time and I hurried to serve them seconds. Next to that, Glen-san also seemed to hurry to eat pork soup as if he were to lose. Like that... The sight I recently saw every day unfolded in front of my eyes again. Beasts who, without saying a word, finished the dishes in front of them one after another... As for me, I would have liked to eat slowly while having a little more conversation, but I did not think could hope for that for the moment. At last, around the time when the dishes were mostly finished, the two went back to speaking. "This pork soup is wonderful, Chika, and although the miso soup is also delicious, I''m grateful for the strong flavour soaked in this soup and that it was full of ingredients." [Gail] "Until now, I thought that it was difficult to eat and fill my stomach with vegetables, but eating Chika''s dishes has changed that perception, so I''m gonna get vegetables too." [Doug] "Ugh... You two ate everything again and I wasn''t able to eat as much..." [Glen] "Oh, Glen-san, if you would like, would you eat mine? I''m already full." [Chika] "Eh? Chika-kun, is it okay?" [Glen] "Yes, I generally eat little by nature." [Chika] When I said that, I handed my bowl to Glen-san, and my two partners turned a murderous look at him. Still, I wondered if they were self-aware about overeating, but I did not say anything beyond that.2 "Mmm, delicious! Can you teach Mintz about this too?" [Glen] "Yes! Gladly." [Chika] After finishing the meal and tidying up, Gail-san and Douglas-san decided to go out to patrol the surroundings and get water. Actually, Glen-san suggested to go by himself, but it seemed that weak demon beasts will not approach if the smell of powerful beastmen like the two of them is scattered around. "Glen, we entrust Chika to you." [Doug] "Chika, you were tired today, right? You can go to sleep before us, okay?" [Gail] After saying that, they sandwiched Glen-san between them and grabbed each of his shoulders tightly, whispering something close to his ears from both sides. "Ye-yes!" [Glen] Glen-san did the salute I had seen before. "Be careful, please." [Chika] I saw them off waving a hand lightly and they disappeared into the forest. I went back to the tent with Glen-san, and we both prepared to sleep. I felt a bit cold with just a thin blanket and my body was trembling. "Huh? Chika-kun, do you happen to be cold?" [Glen] "Ah, just a little, it is getting colder around here." [Chika] Since we entered the forest, I felt like it had been getting colder and colder. "I''m sorry, just this blanket is enough for us, but it is a bit tough on you, isn''t it, Chika-kun?" [Glen] Glen-san thought for a bit, and he seemed to come up with something as he slapped his clenched fist against his palm. Then, he started to slowly take off what he was wearing, and in the blink of an eye he took his underwear off and became naked.13 As I guessed, Glen-san''s body was not as muscular as my partners'', but still, it had firm, lean muscles and was very beautiful. No, no, I was not thinking about that, and as I stared blankly at that scene, Glen-san smiled with a friendly fierce face as his sharp canines peeked out from his mouth. At the next moment, Glen-san''s body shined for an instant, then it transformed, and when the light dimmed down, a very large wolf with silvery fur that covered its body appeared. --- (*) This a Dakko-chan doll xD CH 29 At the present time, a very large wolf with silvery fur was standing in front of me. I had forgotten that beastmen in this world could transform into beasts.4 Memories that I didn''t want to rememberD memories of being raped by beasts flashed back for a moment. I didn''t notice myself, but my body trembled a bit. "Chika-kun? What''s wrong? Is it that cold?" [Glen] The sound was a little muffled, but it was Glen-san''s voice. This wolf in front of my eyes is Glen-san. I am not afraid. There is nothing to be afraid of. I desperately told myself. "No, it''s okay. I was a little surprised." [Chika] Glen-san approached me on four legs. It''s okay, this person won''t do that sort of things. "I think my fur will be a good alternative to the blanket." [Glen] "Eh? Is that okay?" [Chika] "Of course it is, you can wrap yourself around me and sleep." [Glen] "Thank you, can I touch your fur for a little before that? Oh, of course, I won''t touch the ears or the tail." [Chika] "Yeah, I don''t mind. Chika-kun, the ears are also okay, the tail is the only thing I have to decline." [Glen] I was a little uneasy, so I thought I would start by touching the body, but when I saw the wolf''s face smiling with a friendly expression, I somehow understood. Seeing that, the stress from earlier washed away in an instant. Even if he had transformed into a beast, Glen-san was still Glen-san. Although he was kind to me, I thought of something rude. Thus, I presumed upon Glen-san''s kindness. I stroked the fur starting from the ears, enjoying the fluffiness of the whole body. "Chika-kun is a technician! I can see why Mintia and the others are happy to be stroked! Oh, I''d be happy if you could stroke me more!" [Glen]9 I thought that Glen-san''s wolf form that was in front of me was clearly that of a very dignified wolf, but now he was hanging his tongue out without hesitation and completely facing up, showing his stomach to me.4 The next time I didn''t hesitate, and I buried my face in his stomach, enjoying the fluffiness to my heart''s content. I continued for a while, and when both of us were satisfied, Glen-san raised his body for a moment and lied down next to me, making an opening so that I could easily accommodate there. "Excuse me for bothering you!" [Chika] "Oh, it''s fine, it''s fine." [Glen] Slowly, I slipped my body into the opening and fitted completely from Glen-san''s chest to his abdomen. He bent his body a little and I was wrapped in fur even more. This was... pure bliss.3 The fluffiness, the texture of his fur, and his body temperature were very comfortable.1 I also put my arm on a part close to Glen-san''s chest. "Glen-san, it''s so warm and comfortable!" [Chika] "Eh? Mintz-san does?" [Chika] It was hard to imagine that Mintz-san, who was always firm, would be spoiled in such a way. "He''s quite unreasonable outside, so I guess as the reverse effect of that he''ll behave like a real spoiled child once in a while." [Glen] I wondered if it was okay for me to hear this. It seemed like Mintz-san would get angry if he knew. Let''s keep quiet... "I-I see. Anyway, it''s really warm." [Chika] I could understand that Mintz-san liked it, it was nice. When I started to doze off surrounded by that warmth, I heard footsteps in the distance. Maybe Gail-san and Douglas-san are back. I thought vaguely, but I couldn''t put my thoughts together. The clatter of footsteps approached, and I heard some metallic sound nearby. "Glen! You bastard, what are you doing?" [Gail]17 That yell woke me up immediately. Looking around in a hurry, I saw Gail-san was thrusting his sword into Glen-san''s throat with an expression of anger that I had never seen before. What on earth is going on here? "Glen, you bastard, I asked you a question. Answer me!" [Gail] "A-Assistant Gail, this isD" [Glen] Glen-san was being completely overpowered by Gail-san''s overwhelming force. I have to do my best here. "Um, Gail-saD" [Chika] "Chika was badly hurt in his body and soul because he was raped by a stupid beastman in his beast form. What are you thinking changing into your beast form in front of him?" [Gail] Something cold ran through my spine at the words. How does Gail-san know that I was raped by a someone in their beast form? Even if I had been raped by countless men when I was still a sex slave, he should not have been able to know that. "Um... Gail-san, Glen-san isn''t doing anything wrong. Please, sheathe your sword." [Chika] When I said that, Gail-san finally sheathed his sword. "Gail-san, Glen-san was worried I was cold and tried to warm me with his fur. Please don''t be angry...." [Chika] "Chika, but youD" [Gail] "U-Um, Gail-san, how did you know that I... was raped by a beastman in his beast form?" [Chika]8 When he heard this, Gail-san showed a defeated expression. He wouldn''t have planned to tell it to me originally. "That''s... When you first came to the house, we could observe the scars on your whole body, and then... your back was torn to pieces and in a terrible state that I couldn''t even bear to see. If it had come to such a state, I could only think of an unforgivable person who must have raped you as a beast.'''' [Gail] Oh, I see. I remembered that before the day I was brutally raped by someone in their beast form and had suffered a terrible wound that wouldn''t even allow me to move. I see, so the both of them already knew it, huh? "I didn''t know it, I''m sorry Chika-kun. Was that the reason why you were trembling when I transformed into this form?" [Glen] "To be honest, it''s true that I felt a bit scared when I remembered about the old days. However, the one who is right in front of me isn''t those people, even if you transformed into a wolf, when I realised you were Glen-san the fear disappeared in an instant." [Chika] "Oh, I had no idea, still, I''m sorry. Assistant Gail, I apologize to you too." [Glen] Glen-san hung his head lowly while still in his wolf form.1 "No, don''t worry, Glen-san. Rather, I''m grateful to you for giving me the opportunity to overcome my unpleasant memories." [Chika] I embraced Glen-san, whose tail and ears were dropping and was hanging his head downhearted, and stroked his head. "Hey, it''s really fine, so don''t worry about it, okay?" [Chika] As I said so, I stroked Glen-san while hugging him from behind. "Chika, are you really fine? Are you not overdoing it?" [Gail] "It''s really okay! As I said earlier, I was a little bewildered at first, but I realised that it would be rude to think all people are the same as the ones who tormented me." [Chika] "I see, Doug and I decided not to be in our beast forms before you until you could forget about everything." [Gail] "You thought about that?! I''m sorry for always making you fuss about." [Chika] "If so, Chika, is it okay if you see my beast form? Of course, if it''s overdoing it, I''ll go back to normal immediately." [Gail] "Yes, of course!" [Chika] That said, Gail-san held me and headed to the neighbouring tent. "Glen, I''m sorry. I lost my cool for a bit, please forgive me." [Gail] "Not at all! I''m the one who did things on his own, I''m sorry." [Glen] "I''m sorry I caused you trouble, Glen-san." [Chika]1 Glen-san waved his paw our way as if for me not to worry about it and I waved my hand. When we arrived at the neighbouring tent, Gail-san got naked without hesitation. "Chika, my and Doug''s beast forms are bigger than Glen''s, and I think they give a sense of intimidation. If it''s not good, tell me right away, okay?" [Gail] I nodded, and Gail-san closed his eyes. Then, just like in Glen-san''s case, his body shined for a moment, then it transformed, and the light dimmed down. There was a huge bear standing on his two legs with a large build that surpassed Gail-san''s.4 When I looked at his beast form, I didn''t experience the same fear as in Glen-san''s case again at all. But what should I say? That form was so splendid and breathtaking. The fur, which was the same glossy colour as Gail-san''s hair, covered his whole body finely, his extremities were shorter, thicker and tougher compared to when he was human, and sharp claws extended from the tips of his front paws.3 I was sure I''d be blown away and die by one swing of those forepaws. But... those eyes were the same emerald shade as Gail-san''s. And there were small, rounded ears and a tail located on his head and his butt. He wasn''t scary, he was cute. "Chika, this is my beast form. Are you okay?" [Gail] Gail-san''s pleasant low voice was deeper, making his voice resonate directly in my head. I felt somewhat excited.2 "I''m fine, there''s no problem! It''s really lovely! Those ears! Those rounded eyes! The short limbs! The tail! The fluffy fur! What''s this? Do you want to kill me from cuteness!?" [Chika]12 I shouted without thinking for the first time in this world. Without waiting for a reply, I jumped to Gail-san''s neck and hugged him, and he hurriedly hugged me back. "Are you really okay? If you are overdoingD" [Gail] "I am not! Ah, I''m really happy. I love the usual Gail-san, who is dignified, dependable, kind, and cool, but I also love this Gail-san!" [Chika] Hmm? I feel like I''ve blurted out a lot of crazy things while I got excited just now. Then Gail-san licked my face. "I see, I''m so happy that you thought about my usual self like that. I didn''t expect this form to be liked so much either. That''s right, what do you think? Do you want to sleep with me like this today?" [Gail] "Is that okay!?" [Chika] Gail-san licked my face and the back of my neck everywhere. It was a little ticklish. At that time, I heard a familiar voice from the entrance of the tent. "By the way, how long should this Occhan wait?" [Doug] CH 30 [Douglas] How long should I wait for you, by the way? Looking over my shoulder at the voice, Douglas-san stood with his arms crossed at the entrance of the tent, staring at us. When Gail-san noticed his gaze, he jerked up stiffly. [Chika] Do Douglas-san, welcome back! Theres an explanation for this. [Douglas] Yeah, Ive heard about it from Glenn. Its a good thing that you seem to have overcome your resistance towards beast form. Aside from that, I am quite pissed at Gail whos stealing a march on you. Douglas-san continued glaring at Gail-san with a scornful glare. [Douglas] Well, it was okay until the point where you stopped Glenn, but what about what happened afterward? Didnt we decide to show him our beast form together? Gail, do you have any excuses? [Gail] Tha thats uh I just went with the flow of the situation, or rather its something I should do [Glenn] Hoho alright, go on. I wondered what it was, Douglas-san was quiet, but I could feel a tremendous amount of anger from him. [Chika] Douglas-san, its not Gail-sans fault. I told him that I was a little frightened when I saw Glenns beastly form, and maybe thats why GailC [Douglas] Chika, yeah, yeah, I get it. Ill hear what you have to say later. And Im sorry, Chika, but could you please go to Glenn? I think I need to have a chat with this bad bear. Douglas-san, who was looking at me, had a huge smile on his face, but his eyes were not smiling at all. On the other side, I felt that Gail was trembling slightly. [Chika] Um, Douglas-sa [Douglas] Hmm? Chika is a good kid, so youll listen to what I say, right? Hey! Glenn, youre there, right? Take Chika with you! As soon as his voice rang out, the human form of Glenn-san appeared at great speed. My hand was pulled tightly behind my back and I was taken away from the scene. Glenn-san! If we left them like that, Gale-san will- Its useless. When the branch manager becomes like that he cannot be stopped. Assistant Gail will be okay, he should do well Probably. I was worried about Gail-san, but Glenn-san wouldnt let me go, so I quietly waited for them in the next tent. Theyve known each other for a long time, so Im sure theyll be fine. Are you sure its okay? What if they get into a fight or something? Thats something I dont even want to think about. Since I could only wait, I thought of asking Glenn-san some questions. Glenn-san, may I ask you a few questions about the beast-men beast appearance, or beast form, if you dont mind? Yeah, I will answer anything I know about it. But, Im not as good as Mintz at explaining things. No, thats not true. So, first of all, can anyone who is a beast-man change into a beast form? No, everyone is in their beast form when they are born. Whether or not they can turn into a beast even after growing up depends on their traits. Ah, Chika-kun, youre cold, arent you? Glenn-san took the form of a wolf again and wrapped me around. Thank you, its really warm. Its nothing. Anyway, when it comes to the nature of each person, its important to know whether or not theyve inherited any of the characteristics of their race. You cant see it at a glance, and often the person themselves doesnt even realize it. Regarding the nature of each race, do beast-men have special abilities that are different from those of humans like me? When I scratched the base of Glenn-sans throat, he purred with a pleasing sound. Here? Is this a good spot? Think of it, it depends on the race, but for example, I have pretty good hearing among beast-men. And I never lose my sense of direction in the forest. I see, so youre saying that those beast-men who have inherited such special abilities can turn into their beast form. Well, thats the gist of it. Next was a massage at the base of the forefoot. After caressing the paws for a little, I massaged while applying pressure in the area around the base. Ooh, Chika-kun. That feels really good! By the way, can Mintz-san and Paris-san turn into their beast form? Mintz can, but Paris cant. Its not just Paris, but it seems that bird-type beast-men cant change into a beast form. Well, they cant fly even if they can turn into beasts, so it doesnt seem to matter much. By the way, Mintzs beast form is much smaller than his normal body and its really cute. I hope he lets you see it next time. Glenn was happy to tell me something that Mintz was going to get mad about again. We continued chatting like this for about an hour. Oh, sorry to keep you waiting. Douglas-san came back with his usual expression. And behind him was the haggard Gail-san who looked as if all the life had been sucked out of him. Just what what happened in the tent next to me? When I glanced on my side, Glenn seemed to be thinking the same thing. [The discussion] ended safely. Chika, its now my turn, and were going to sleep together! Without waiting for my reply, Douglas-san quickly carried me up and took me to the next tent. I glanced at the two of them, but they averted their gaze. T/N: Chika glanced at Glenn and Gail. That darned Gail stealing a march from me. Even I want to mumble mumble mumble with Chika Douglas-san is venting his frustration with great intensity. Its not that I meant to, but I guess I was relying on Gail-san a little too much. Im sorry if I made you feel bad, Douglas-san. Ill be careful in the future, so please dont blame Gail-san too much. Oh, no, no, Im sorry, I didnt mean to make you feel uncomfortable too, Chika. Its just, Im aware of my own jealousy, so I was a bit angry. Anyway, will you take a look at my beast form? Yes, of course. And Im sorry, I didnt realize that I was making you feel bad. Dont be so quick to blame yourself, we did it on our own. When he said that, Douglas-san stripped naked and winked at me. Just like the others, his body glowed for a moment, then twisted and the light disappeared. What appeared was a golden lion with a splendid mane. How could I describe it? The size, the mane, the big ears, the face, the limbs, all of it gave me a sense of the magnificence of a lion, the pinnacle of predators. It was not that Im afraid, but I was overwhelmed by his power. Whats wrong? Are you okay, Chika? His usual baritone voice sounded even more austere, and I felt as if my ears were being raped. Im fine, I was just a little surprised at how dignified and powerful you are. Mr. Douglas flicked his tongue out and licked his lips, then slowly approached me. Well, even though Im rotten, Im still a member of the lion race royalty. So I have to maintain a certain amount of dignity. Lions are predators, after all. And my prey is you, Chika. He said that and licked his lips again. The expression on his face was light, but the tone of his voice and his whole body was that of a predator. I sat down on the ground with a sigh. I did that and Douglas-san leaned in close to me. Hahaha, sorry, did I scare you a little too much? I cant help but feel that my lion instincts are getting stronger in this body. Seems that I cant endure it in front of my lovely prey that I let out all sorts of things. The aura of a predator seemed to have weakened as Douglas licked my neck and face while saying this. This much is okay. I leaned in close to Douglas and stroked his mane, face, and ears, and kissed his face. I understand a little bit what its like to be preyed upon by a predator. But I wouldnt mind being eaten by you, Douglas-san. Id be happy to be eaten by someone I love. Ugh Chika, dont stir things up too much! I didnt plan to embrace you on this trip. I have to desperately try to hold back. Ive been threatened a bit, so I just returning the favor. Youll regret this when we reach the Capital. Bad children need to be punished, and my punishments are so severe. I wont stop even if you cry. Douglas-san also gave me a light kiss on the cheek. So, should we go to bed now? Youre right. Um, dont we need to call Gail-san and the others? Today, that guy and Glenn will be sleeping in the other tent, so its okay. Im sure that was also forcibly decided in the discussion. Umm, Douglas-san, are you going to rest like this? Yeah, Glenn told me you were a little cold. I think my fur isnt too bad. Then, Douglas-san laid down and made room for me between his stomach and chest, just like Glenn-san had done. I wrapped myself in a blanket and settled in there. Douglas-sans body bends tightly, and one arm wraps around me. The softness of the fur and the warmth of his body are very comfortable. Hey Chika, are you in pain? Im a little too happy to be in agony, but Im fine. Well, thats good, but were going to be on a hard march tomorrow, so make sure you rest properly. I was so happy to sleep wrapped in fluff. And that fluff was my beloved. I wondered if there was any other happiness like this. Im sure that this is how I would be sleeping with Gail-san tomorrow. Im really looking forward to it. Good night, Douglas-san. Good night, Chika. Have a good rest. TL: Kurokami Anko, Sarachicle CH 31 There are some battle scenes. Also, there will be some depiction of cruelty, so please read at your own discretion. Yesterday was a very happy night for me. The happiness of sleeping wrapped in warm, fluffy fur seemed to have completely recovered me from my fatigue. I woke up a little early, so while I burrowed my face into Douglas-sans mane and chest fur to savor the fluffiness, I stroke his neck. I heard an unconscious growl and it got me excited. I lowered my hand and put both hands on his hairy chest, enjoying the fluff as I rubbed and massaged it. When I was massaging the base of his front and hind legs after rubbing his paw pads a little as I had done with Glenn-san yesterday, Douglas-san woke up. He scolded me and asked if I was testing his rationality. And now we were once again making our way through the forest toward Leonidas. I am on Douglas-sans back, but I am not being piggybacked. The correct answer is that I am on the back of Douglas-san whos in his beast form, the lion form. The reason why this happened goes back to this morning before we left. Douglas-san said that he would let me ride on his back if I was okay with his beast form. Apparently, he thought that me riding Noah the day before looked too awkward and that it would be better for me to ride him. Since I would have less vertical movement and more flexibility if I were to ride him. Gail-san was about to say that he would do it, but a quick glare from Douglas-san silenced him. A simple harness-like thing was attached to the beast Douglas-san, and a place for me to sit was prepared. I refused, saying that it was outrageous to be carried on the back of my own partner, but he insisted that I was special because I was his bride. T/N: I swear the raw says yome which means bride! To be honest, it was very comfortable. Theres no strenuous up and down movement, and I can tell that hes taking care of me so that I dont get tired. Douglas-san seemed to be feeling good about running in his beast form for the first time in a while. He was leading Arvis and the others. I wonder if hes not tired from running so much? Meanwhile, Douglas-sans beloved horse, Rex, is running alongside him with Gail-san holding the reins. Seems like we were almost halfway through our journey. Just when I was thinking that the trip would end smoothly, Douglas-san suddenly stopped. Im sorry, Chika, but Im going back to my original form. Can you get off? Yes, Ill get off right away. I jumped down from Douglas-san in a hurry. Hey, hey, no need to be so hasty. You are going to get hurt. When he said that, Douglas-san returned to his original form and quickly adjusted his clothes. Glenn, I think I sensed something. Can you tell? Youre right, Douglas-san. I can already feel the presence of a pack of magical beasts in the air. There are quite a few of them. I will go check it out. Glenn-san got off from Mintia and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Gail-san seemed to notice me who was surprised by the sudden event and was looking around for Glenn-san. Chika, dont worry. Hes an excellent adventurer, but hes originally from the wolf tribe that lives in the forest. Hes the perfect person to be a scout or spy in this kind of situation. And then, Glenn-san suddenly appeared again. Well, there you are. Theres a group of Dual Fang in the northwest, and the boss, Mother Fang, is mixed in among them. Mother is in the mix? Thats going to be troublesome. If left unchecked, the herd will grow in size and will likely come down to the human settlements. Should we eliminate them here? Well, since its in our way, it cant be avoided. The three of us should have no problem with fighting Mother. Chika, Im sorry, but were going to fight now. If you dont want to see it, you dont have to see it. What will you do? Even if it is a magical beast, it is still a living thing. And its going to be cut down in front of my eyes at the hands of my loved ones. To be honest, I dont really want to see such a scene. However, as long as I have decided to live in this world, this is not something I can run away from. And whats more, they will get their hands dirty for my sake. I knew I couldnt turn my back on that. No, its okay. Ill try not to disturb you, so can I stay close? Yeah, no problem. Glenn, sorry but can you take care of Chika for me? With your special skills, you can cover for Chikas side too, right? Please leave it to me! Ill protect Chika-kun even if it costs me my life. Branch manager and assistant Gail, please fight to your hearts content! Glenn-sans eyes were twinkling. I guess he was really happy to see the two of them fighting. Chika, make sure you never leave Glenns side. Gail-san patted me on my head. Yes, but you two are in more danger than me, so please be careful. If you get hurt, please call us right away. Ill be ready to help you. Haha! Thats very kind of you, but I cant let you see me embarrass myself by having to use Chikas healing technique, right Gail? Of course! I promise you that we will not get even a scratch. Chika can rest assured. The magical beasts were found in an open area a little further down the road. Based on Glenn-sans explanation, these black wolf-like beasts were called Dual Fangs. They were the targets of complete extermination, who prefer to attack humans and eat their corpses. They had two heads attached to one body, and their crimson eyes were shining. They are said to be troublesome when they spit fire from their mouths. There were probably more than thirty of them. Amid the crowd, there was a particularly large Dual Fang. The size of it seemed to be as big as three Gail-sans in their beast form. It had three separate heads. It seemed that this was the Mother Fang, the boss of the pack, and its strength was incomparable to that of a normal Dual Fang. I was worried about having to face such a strong boss, but those threes expressions didnt change. They even had time to do some light preparations with their own weapons. Well then, Gail, Its been a while, but theres no problem, right? Lets do it and show Chika what were made of. You dont have to tell me. Leave it to me! The two didnt do anything special. Gail-san held a large sword in his hand and Douglas-san held a one-handed sword and a dagger in each hand as they made their way toward the horde. Suddenly, Gail-san ran out and jumped into the center of the crowd. The Dual Fang, noticing Gail-sans appearance, jumped at him in a swarm. In the next moment, Gail-sans arm strengthened and his great sword slashed out with a bang. All of the swarms that were jumping at Gail-san had their bodies cut off and were blown away. There are nearly ten of them. I didnt think a single swing of the sword could kill that many. Douglas-san, who jumped out from behind Gail-san, cut into the crowd with a speed that didnt seem human at all. The Dual Fang, caught off guard, didnt even have time to adjust their stance and were being beheaded one by one with each of the swords in Douglas-sans hands. Even when they jumped at him from behind, he dodged as if he had eyes in his back, and accurately beheaded them with his other hand. When I watched the scene, I was reminded of Pariss words that it was like watching a dance. While I was watching the event in a daze, an arrow pierced the heads of two scattered Dual Fang at the same time. When I looked next to me in surprise, I saw Glenn-san at my side with the most serious face Ive ever seen, holding his bow at his side and firing two arrows at the same time. The arrows struck precisely between the eyebrows of each of the two heads of the Dual Fang, one after the other. While I was dumbfounded and speechless at how quickly it happened, the Dual Fangs that were moving were almost gone. A minute? No, it might have taken less than 30 seconds. At that time, Gail-san was confronting Mother Fang with the motionless Dual Fangs at his back. The attacks from its sharp claws were deflected easily by the large sword, and the flames from its mouth were avoided as if he knew where they were coming. The attacks went several times before Gail-san suddenly jumped up and plunged his greatsword into the center of the neck between the eyebrows, slicing it open. Almost at the same time, Douglas-san jumped at him from the left side and swung his swords several times, cutting off the left side of the neck from the base. When I turned my eyes to the last remaining head, I saw a large number of arrows piercing its brow in almost the same position. I couldnt even follow the arrows with my eyes, but Im sure that Glenn-san was firing them all at one single point. The center head of Mother Fang let out a scream and fell to the ground, dead. I looked at the two of them and saw that they had just wiped the blood from their own weapons and were coming back to us while cracking their shoulders. Translator Note: Alright, please tell me in the comment which format will be easier for your eyes. The previous one has fewer spaces between paragraphs compared to this one. Personally, I like this one with lots of spaces between lines. My eyes are old~ :v Also, please tell me whether you are reading from your phone or PC. Thank you~ CH 32 The two who had finished the battle came back to us. [Douglas] Yo, Chika, are you okay? Its not a pleasant thing to see for someone like you whos never been engaged in a fight before, is it? [Gail] Chika, are you feeling all right? We dont need to linger in this place, so lets move on. I could feel their concern for me in their words. [Chika] Id be lying if I said I was completely fine, but I was rather overwhelmed by your strength. Ive heard from Paris-san that youre really strong. [Douglas] I feel embarrassed when Chika says so. [Gail] Chika, are you not afraid of me? Chikas hands are the hands that heal and help people, but mine is just the opposite. Gail-san frowned slightly. [Chika] Gail-san! Thats not true! You may indeed have taken the lives of the magical beasts, but thats something that someone had to do, right? Im not that naive. Especially when it comes to the magical beasts that have a high risk of attacking peoples settlements. In addition, this hand is a very gentle hand that has protected and helped me. I squeezed Gail-sans hands and kissed them. [Gail] Thank you, Chika. When I said that, Gail-san looked at me kindly. But then, Douglas-san pushed him to the side, stood in front of me, and held out his hands. Umm Douglas-san, these hands are. Chika, I feel like my hands are defiled and its hard for me too. So please? T/N: [Douglas] Please touch mine too. As expected of the branch manager. What a shrewd man, or rather thats just like the branch manager. Even Glenn-san was amazed when he saw it. It was hard to be without Mintz, who liked to give comedic comments. I was sure that this was something that needs to be done. T/N: Mintzs presence is important to complete the react-comment comedy duo (Tsukkomi). Well, Douglas-sans hands are also my favorite hands that protect and help me. I smiled, then took both his hands in mine and kissed them. After that, I thought Douglas-san was making a gut pose1Gut Pose: åĥݩ` C Wikipedia, but I pretended not to see it. Still, the strength of the three of them was unusual. Maybe I should go talk to them in detail later. I once again rode on Douglas-sans back while talking to Glenn-san, who was running beside us. I requested to speak with Glenn-san, so they were going very slowly. Um, I know its hard to answer if I ask the person themselves, so Im going to ask you, Glenn-san, is the strength of Gail-san and Douglas-san unusual? Of course, theyre not ordinary at all. We defeated them quickly, but a Dual Fang is enough to give an average adventurer a hard time. One against one, huh..? Anyway, one Mother Fang can be beaten back by ten average adventurers. Ideally, a team that has a well-balanced lineup of strong adventurers in the vanguard and rearguard can barely win against it. Mother can destroy a small town after all. I couldnt believe it. It was not unusual for Gail-san to kill nearly a dozen with a single swing of his sword. And it was not unusual for Douglas-san to continue to kill several with his exceptional movements either. But, the unusual ones were not just those two. Glenn-san, youre talking about the two of them as if they were strangers. Arent you also quite strong, Glenn-san? That accuracy and speed of your archery is something that even an amateur like me would find peculiar. [Gail] Chika, youve got a good eye! Glenn is rarely seen in the public eye because of his usual behavior and Mintzs influence. But he is considered by older adventurers to be one of the most promising among the younger adventurers. [Glenn] Please stop it! Its embarrassing to be told like that by Assistant Gail. [Douglas] If we only look at his rank, Glenns is still A rank. But, in terms of his abilities, it should not be surprising that he is an S rank. But, since he didnt apply for an update, he leaves it at that. Douglas-san also entered the conversation while walking slowly. I wasnt sure if they would ever get tired of talking while walking. [Glenn] Ive decided that I will stay at A-rank. Ill apply for S-sank when Im on par with the branch manager and assistant Gail. [Gail] Im sure Glenn has already surpassed us when it comes to archery and throwing techniques alone. His speed and accuracy are unmatched. [Douglas] Today, you were so awesome to be able to shoot arrows into two heads at the same time. [Chika] Ah, I was also surprised by that! Your focused expression when you shot the arrows was very cool! [Glenn] Hehe Being praised by Chika-kun feels really good? Glenn-san seemed to be a little embarrassed and was scratching his head. Somehow, Gail-sans ears drooped, and I could see that Douglas-san, who was beneath me, had gone pouty. I could hear Douglas-san whispering, Glenn, Ill get to you later. That was that thing, wasnt it? A guy who needed to be followed. Ermmm, I think its amazing that Gail-san can wield such a heavy-looking sword so lightly. I had no idea that you could kill so many with just one swing. The way you fought Mother Fang was also very impressive and reliable! ReC really? I dont think I did anything special, but Im glad to hear Chika say that. Yep, Gail-sans smile was restored! Douglas-san too, you were moving so fast that my eyes couldnt follow your movements. Was that a double sword technique? As Paris said, it was as if you were dancing, and I was fascinated. That timing when you slashed at Mother Fang was a perfect combination of you and Gail-san, and it made me fall for you! Ive always been good with two swords. Now, that Chika has fixed my left hand, Im even more pumped than usual when I think I can fight with it again. Yosh! It looks like Douglas-san is back in a good mood. This way, Glenn-san would not be subjected to unwarranted sanctions. Im not sure if I was making this up as I went along, but these are all things I really meant to say and originally intended to say. So, there was no problem. That was how great the three of them were in their battle. [Chika] Oh, by the way, when he said that Glenn-san was young, how old are you guys? [Glenn] Eh, didnt I tell you? Im 25 years old, and Mintz and Paris are 28. I see. So Mintz-san is older. Then, dont you think that Glenn-san was being dominated by him? Even so, Glenn-san was much younger than I expected. [Chika] Glenn-san is really young, isnt it? That kind of strength is very impressive, right? [Gail] Yup! A-rank at Glenns age is a rarity. You can say that Chika is right, Glenn is out of the norm. [Glenn] Im glad to hear you say that, assistant Gail. But, Im just trying to protect Mintz and catch up with the branch manager and assistant Gail. Thats all. [Douglas] Wow, this young man is stoic and cool! Ill have to learn from you. I think I had gotten to know Glenn-san better on this trip. He was Mintzs companion, and he was a very nice man. [Gail] However, Chika, it is all thanks to you that we can fight again like we did today. Really, thank you so much. [Douglas] Thats right. Ive always thought that I would never be able to hold a sword again. Im so grateful to be able to fight in my original condition. Chika, I truly appreciate it. [Glenn] I cant believe both of you have been out of action for almost five years. To think that youll be able to be active again, well, Chika-kuns ability is truly incredible. Gail-san who was on top of Noah, and Douglas-san who was looking back, was looking at me and lowered their head. [Chika] Its me who should be thanking you. If this can be counted even as a small repayment, Im happy. [Gail] Its not a little. I felt it when I actually fought, but being in a healthy body is wonderful. I can move around, but I dont think I could have fought as well as I did today with the aftereffects I had. [Douglas] Thats right, beast men with strong bestial traits like us have a kind of purpose in life through fighting. When I lost my arm, I felt like something was lost inside me, but after fighting today, I even felt my insides fill up again with the joy of having my arm and being able to fight again. [Gail] Dougs right, what weve done to help Chika is trivial compared to what youve given us. You can be more proud of that. [Douglas] Yep! Its our turn to return the favor to Chika, so look forward to it! These were what the two of them really meant, without a doubt. I was able to give them something with the power I had. They were people who needed me in this world. [Chika] Im really glad to hear you say that. I think I understand a little more about why I came to this world. I think it was my destiny to meet the two of you and live by your side while helping you in any way I can. [Douglas] Im not a person who believes in fate, but Id welcome such a fate. We should be grateful to the person who gave you that fate. [Gail] If thats what you think, then well be happy to oblige. Chika, please take care of us from now on. [Glenn] Its the same here! Im looking forward to working with you! Gail-san had his usual gentle smile, and Douglas-san who was in his lion form made a peaceful smile. Im also, surely I would be able to laugh happily from the bottom of my heart. Its totally a world of three, I want to be with Mintz too! After that, we had no trouble and continued on our way. And apparently, we had covered a lot more distance than we had planned. I was excited to hear that we would be able to reach Leonidas tomorrow. At the campsite, we set up our tents as we had done yesterday. We had dinner of hard bread, roasted magical beast meat that Glenn-san had caught nearby, and soup that I had made. For me, it was satisfying enough, but for the two who had been eating my cooking for the past few days, it didnt seem to be enough. They said in unison, I cant wait to eat Chikas cooking. Those words alone made me happy. As I had predicted, I was going to sleep with Gail-san in his beast form tonight. He gave me an arm pillow and wrapped me in his short but soft fur. The fuzzy feeling of his chest as I nuzzled his face was pure bliss. I made up my mind that even after this trip was over, I would ask them to sleep with me in their beast form, even if it was just once in a while. Translator Note: Hello! Thank you for the response. As requested, I use more spaces to spoil your eyes~ And mine too~ :v Also, if nothing happens, I scheduled the releases to be on every Sunday, Wednesday, and Saturday. Enjoy the chapters~ CH 33 The next day, as usual, I had to ride on Gail-sans back. I had never even ridden a horse before, and I certainly had never dreamed that I would experience riding on the back of a horse-like creature, a lion, or a bear in the past few days. (Its just between you and me, but I kind of wanted to ride on Glenn-san, too.) Gail-sans running style was unique because he is a bear and has short limbs. Although his running style was a little up and down, it was comfortable because he ran carefully. We had been running for about half a day, but we hadnt encountered any magical beasts since then. We kept going smoothly and finally made it through the forest. [Gail] Its not a good idea to keep running with a beast from here on out. Chika, Im sorry, but we have to ride Noah again, is that okay? [Chika] Yes, of course. Thank you very much, Gail-san, Douglas-san. It was very comfortable! When I got off from Gail-san, Douglas-san immediately picked me up. [Gail] Hey, Doug! [Douglas] Chika hasnt ridden with me yet, right? So come on over and sit on my lap. Gail-san still seemed to want to say something, but perhaps the memory of the discussion still lingered in his mind. He reluctantly returned to his original form and climbed on to Noah. I was pulled up on top of Rex by Douglas-san, sat on his lap facing him, and was hugged by him. Thats right. Its that cuddly doll pose.1Click here: The Cuddly Doll This position is certainly more comfortable than sitting behind Douglas-san. But its still embarrassing. After passing through the forest, the road was well maintained and could be called a highway. Fields of what looked like wheat spread out all around us, and I remembered someone told me that Leonidas was also putting a lot of effort into agriculture. Chika, its only a straight road to the capital now. It wont take long to get there. You can sleep if you want. If possible, Id like to see what kind of country Leonidas is, so Ill do my best to stay awake. But Im sorry if I fall asleep. I cant help but get sleepy when Im being held Yeah, I dont mind. But the scenery from the road here is almost the same. I dont think there is anything interesting to see. Indeed that there was no change in the landscape of the wheat field as far as the eye could see. The thing with this position is that you can directly feel your partners body heat and even their heartbeat. In addition, the smell of my [pair], though not as good as when we were exchanging magic power, made me feel very relaxed. As expected, my eyelids were already heavy. Dka, Chika, can you wake up? Douglas-sans voice woke me up. It seems that while I was asleep, we almost reached the royal capital. In order to enter the capital, I had to show my guild tag at the checkpoint to prove my identity. There are many parts that I am not allowed to show, so Gail-san taught me how to show only the parts that I am allowed to show. After waiting in line at the checkpoint for a while, our turn came. One by one, we presented our guild tags and passed through without any problems. I was very nervous when it was my turn. But since I was a human, I was only being looked at, and I passed without any problems. When it was Douglas-sans turn, the person who was probably the leader at the checkpoint was staring at him. However, when Douglas-san looked back at him, the person nodded his head as if he understood and no problem arose. [Chika] So this is Leonidas, the country where the two of you were born. Im getting a little nervous. [Gail] Id like to show you around the city, but Im sure youre tired from all the traveling. So first, I think we should head to my parents house. [Chika] Gail-sans parents house? [Douglas] We have a house that we used to live in, but we cant live there right away. You can use my parents house, but, you know, you dont like formalities, do you Chika? Douglas-sans family home is, in other words, the place where all the royal family members live! Im not sure what kind of place the royals in this world live in, but Im pretty sure its not a private home in this area. Its too much of a hurdle for a suspicious person like me to suddenly visit such a place. Lets go to Gail-sans parents house, please! Got it! But my parents are a little strange, so be prepared for that [Chika] Oh, by the way, it would be great if you could tell us about your family members. [Gail] Its just my parents. Im an only child. [Douglas] In my place, there is my dad, my brother, my brothers wife, and their two kids. Umm, Im sure that Gail-sans father was a knight commander. His spouse should be my mother-in-law, but I dont know if I should call her mother-in-law in this world as well. And in Douglas-sans place, his brother is the king and his consort is the queen, right? T/N: Please remember that this is a world with no women. The mother-in-law and the queen part is only referring to the title, not the gender. And then, those two children are the princes and Douglas-sans father is the former king. This world is too different from my previous one. Ill have to ask more about this later. Now, everyone, I have some errands that Mintz has asked me to do, so I will excuse myself. Glenn-san suddenly spoke up. Eh, Glenn-san, are we going to say goodbye here? No, I just have a few things to do. Im working on some stuff at the guild, so you can always come to see me there. [Douglas] Glenn, Im sorry to have dragged you all the way out here. Thanks for your help. No, no, no. If I could be any help for you and Chika-kun, that makes it all worthwhile. Well see you at the guild soon. Yes! Then, Chika-kun, please be careful not to be reckless! Glenn-san climbed on Mintia and left, while saying so loudly. This is kind of lonely, isnt it? [Gail] Youve got us. We wont give you time to feel lonely, so dont worry. [Douglas] Chika, whenever you feel lonely, just tell us. Anyway, Im still on top of the Rex, and a cuddly doll for Douglas-san. Speaking of which, Id like to ask you, is there a word for mother in this world? Yes, there is. Dont call the animus that gave birth to the child mother. I see. If thats the case, then Gails mother would be my mother-in-law, but should I call her foster mother? Im not sure. My mother is like my father. Theyre very peculiar, as I said before. Gail-san looked troubled. I understand. I think Ill start by saying hello to him and ask him myself. Theres no need to be so uptight. Yes! We didnt have much time to look at the town, so we let Arvis and the others walked for a while. Then, we reached a mansion with a huge garden. [Gail] Chika, this is my parents house. [Chika] Whoa, its huge! [Douglas] You cant help but notice that its the home of a retired knight commander, right? [Gail] Dont worry, my parents dont like to be extravagant, so they had to make do with this house to keep up appearances. There are hardly any servants. Theres no need to worry about it. I got off from Arvis and Gail-san took me by the hand. When we walked through the gate and the garden, an old man dressed as a butler came running towards us from afar at great speed. But his physique was frighteningly good. Is he as large as Gale-san? Young master! Young master! Upon seeing the old mans face, Gale-sans face was distorted. Young master! Welcome back! This Sebastian has been anxiously awaiting your return! For Gods sake, will you stop calling me young master? What are you talking about? The young master will always be a young master to me. No matter if he is forty or fifty, that will never change! I see I was surprised by the existence of an old butler named Sebastian. When I was thinking that it would be perfect if he wore a monocle, I saw that he had one around his eye already. I guessed from the shape of his ears that Sebastian was probably a bear, too. Well, then, young master! I see that you have finally found your partner. Please allow this Sebastian to greet him as well. Right. Chika, this is Sebastian, the man who is in charge of everything in our house. Can you show yourself to him? I hurriedly took off my hood and bowed deeply in front of Sebastian. Im in Gale-sans care. I am Shinra Chikayuki. I look forward to meeting you. When I finished bowing and looked at Sebastian-san, I saw that he had an astonished expression on his face. Young master, I have been trying to teach you the ways of humanity since you were a child. And yet, for to make move to such an innocent boy, this Sebastian is shameful! [Gail] WaD Wait a minute, Sebastian. Chika may look young, but he is a full-grown adult. No. This Sebastian will not be deceived by such a thing. Such a young and adorable boy. There is no way he could be a grown man. [Chika] It is true! I may look like a child, but Im 16 years old. If you are in doubt, I can show you my tag. Sebastian seemed to be quite excited. Im not going to let Gail-san being humiliated like this. Hmm, he certainly has a calm manner of speaking and a graceful demeanor. I shall beg your pardon. I see, you have become the young masters companion. This Sebastian could not be happier for you. [Chika] Thats not true. Im the one whos always been indebted to Gail-san. Not at all. The fact that you are our young masters partner makes you my master. Please let me know if there is anything I can do for you, young mistress. T/N: Again. The young mistress part only refers to the position of Sebastians young masters partner. Chika is a male, as we all know. Sebastian-san gave us a deep and impressive bow. T/N: Impressive bow. Imagine a bow done by a legit aristocratic butler instead of commoners. The form, the angle, everything is refined. That kinda impressive bow. [Chika] The young mistress is a bit [Sebastian] So, Master Chikayuki, then? No. You can call me Chika, like everyone else. Impossible, sir! Theres no way I can call young masters partner that casually. [Gail] Chika, Im sorry, but will you please let Sebastian do as he pleases? [Chika] I understand. Then, Sebastian-san, Ill be counting on you. Please just call me Sebastian or Sebas. Ugh, its really difficult to do that. Douglas-san, who had been watching the situation, took off his hood and opened his mouth. T/N: Welcome to Asia! Its a place where honorifics matter. A lot. Sebastian, youre still the same. But Im glad to see youre doing well. Oh my God, its Douglas-sama! But your arm is Yeah. Im sorry, can we talk about this later? Its a long story to tell here. I have to greet my master first. You are right. Im sorry for prolonging our talk here. So, let me take care of Arvis for you. The Master and Mistress are already waiting for you in the hall. Sebastian took the reins of Rex and Noah, bowed deeply again, and left. Well then, shall we go? Yes! Gail-san held my hand again and we reached the entrance of the house. Gail-sans parents are just up ahead. I could feel my heart beating wildly just thinking about it. CH 34 Sebastian opened the large gate and went inside.1[󤭤T_Ф] I took a liberty here to assume that it was Sebastian who opened the door. I mean, the butlers job, right? The raw didnt state who, so, yea. Translators power!! Unlike the luxurious exterior, the interior was very relaxing. To tell you the truth, I was a little nervous because I was afraid that the interior would be too extravagant with chandeliers, sculptures, and red carpets. Gail-san took me by the hand as we walked through the room and came to a large door. He was standing right next to me, and Douglas-san was standing diagonally behind me on the left. I guess my parents are in here. Chika, theres no need to be nervous. YeD yes!! Even though he said that there was no reason not to be nervous. After all, they are my partners parents. I thought it would never happen in my life to go and greet the parents of my marriage partner, but I never thought it would turn out this way. Im the wife, though. Gail-san knocked on the big door. Father, Mother, its Gail. Ive just returned. Gail, come in. Gail-san opened the big door with one hand and walked in. I followed his lead with my hand still clasped in his hand. Two men were sitting on the sofa in the center of the large room. One of them looked very much like Gail-san. He had short, trimmed dark brown hair and bear ears of the same color. His beard was longer than Gale-sans, giving him a sense of dignity. His face is deeply chiseled and fearless, and the deeply etched wrinkles give him an austere look. His physique is just like Gail-sans, and you can tell even through his clothes that he has a well-trained body. He looked like what Gail-san would look like in another twenty years. There was another man sitting next to him. This man also had a very good physique. He was not as big as Gail-san, but perhaps, he was more like Douglas-san? His hair was short and completely brown, and he had bear ears on top of his head. His face was well-shaped, but his eyes were narrow. He also had a softness that seemed to be in contrast to his robust physique. He seemed to be a man of gentle spirit and firmness. When I looked at him, he smiled at me. Chika, let me introduce you. Id like you to meet my father, Virgil, and my mother, Rickham. Gail-san introduced me to the man who looked like him and the other man, showing them with his hand. Right! I should introduce myself, too. Its a pleasure to meet you. Ive been greatly indebted to Gail-san. My name is Shinra Chikayuki. After a short introduction, I bowed deeply. When I did that, Virgil-sama, who looked a lot like Gail-san, opened his mouth with a blank expression. Im Virgil. I see, so youre the human who seduced my precious only son. Eh, no, that . I was shocked by Virgil-samas words. Seduced? I never thought that he would think like that. What to do? What should I do? I heard a click of metal on my side when I was puzzled. Father, I dont care how much of a father you are, I will not allow you to insult my mate. When I looked closely, I saw that Gale-san had an angry expression on his face and his hand was on his sword. Ga, Gail-san, please calm down. Im fine Hahahaha. Ah, sorry Gail. When I thought that loud laughter sounded as if to interrupt my words, Virgil-sama lowered the corner of his eyes and laughed, unlike the stiff expression he had just now. [Rickham] Virgil, I told you not to talk to him as if you were testing him! [Virgil] But, Rickham, that Gail is coming home with a mate, you see? Its tempting to play a few tricks. Look at him! Have you ever seen Gail like that before? Indeed, I had never seen Gail shouted and get so furious like that before. Look, hes troubled, isnt he? Rickham-san looked at me and lowered his head. Im sorry, Im Rickham. Its his bad habit to try various things when he sees someone new. This time, he couldnt stand it when he heard that someone as rigid as Gail would bring his spouse. Can you please forgive his behavior? Please raise your head! I dont mind at all. Im the one who thinks it must be troubling for you to suddenly hear that someone like me is your precious sons companion2So, Ill try to reason with you when I use each word. Ill mainly use spouse when its Gail or Douglas who says it. Partner when its Chika who says it to friends or someone he can chat with leisurely. A companion when Chika says it to the person above his age or to someone he needs to pay respect to. And pair when the kanji usage is different. Usually, kanji for pair is in brackets and I use that too, so, youll know. Just to make the whole Japan tradition and culture intact and reasonable in English~ Rickham-sama suddenly struck Virgil-sama on the head with a slap. Look, Virgil, its your fault hes confused. Well, Chikayuki-dono3-dono is an honorific to address a male (or female) younger than you, but you have respect for them. Just like -kun, but in a more archaic way~, isnt that right? Were happy to have you. Oh, sorry, sorry. I apologize for my rudeness, Chikayuki-dono. I hope you will forgive me. Even Virgil-sama bowed deeply. Please dont! I have nothing to apologize for, so please raise your head. I see. I can understand why Gail would be captivated by you. You are honest, polite, and adorable. Its like a little bit of a criminal offense, but youre an adult, arent you? Yes, Im 16 years old. I see, I see well, we still have time. How about a chat? You can sit there and Sebastian will bring us some tea soon. Douglas-sama4Why Virgil (whos obviously older than Douglas plus his master/teacher) called Douglas with-sama? Because Douglas is a royalty., Im sorry to have you standing there. Master, its been a while. I am aware that this is a family affair, so please dont worry about me. I was surprised to see Douglas-san speaking to him using honorifics. But he called Virgil-sama master, so I guess they must have a deep relationship. I was about to sit down on the sofa when Gail-san took me in his arms. No way!? And so I thought to myself, but he still placed me in on his lap. Uh Um Gail-san, as expected, isnt it bad to sit on your lap in front of your parents? Is there anything wrong with that? No, its not that its wrong, but I glanced over at my in-laws and saw that they were looking at me with wide eyes. I was wondering if this was disrespectful, but then they both started laughing as if they couldnt take it anymore. Hey, Rickham, are you watching? That Gails got a man on his lap! That Gail, you know, the one who never paid attention to anyone, who was said to have a heart of steel and the ultimate simpleton. Yeah, I see it. Im still having a hard time believing what Im seeing, but this isnt a dream, is it? Hiyaa, I saw something really good. Oh, Chikayuki-dono, please dont mind us and stay on his lap. Its the normal behavior of bears towards their [pair]. Theres no need to worry about it. Even so, I couldnt help but feel embarrassed to stay on Gail-sans lap in public. But he wouldnt let me go, and when I glanced at Douglas-san, he gave me a look that told me to give up. After that, Sebastian, who brought us tea, had almost the same reaction as Gail-sans parents. So, Ive been getting reports from Mintz, but honestly, I cant believe all of it. No, of course, we know that you would never lie to us, but still As we sipped our tea, Virgil-sama began to speak. Its all true. Chika is from another world, and he can use unusual healing techniques that would be unthinkable in this world. Also, his unusual rank and title are all facts. As proof of this, as you can see, my legs are completely back to normal, and so is Dougs arm. Douglas-san flipped up his cloak and showed them his left arm sticking out of it. Alas, it would be quicker to have a look at his tag. Chika, Im sorry, can you pull out your tag for us? Yes, I understand. I took the tag out of my chest and put the magic power into it as I had been taught. This time, it is fully opened. Name: Shinra Chikayuki Age: 16 (physical age) Race: Human (animus body) Spouse: Gail Von Forrester, Douglas Von Leonidas Place of residence: Indefinite RANK: F Life Force: F Magic: SSS Strength: F Endurance: F Agility: F Intelligence: SSS Skills: healing, enhanced magic, medical knowledge, medical license, cooking, housekeeping, animal massage Title: Stray from Another World, Supreme Healer, Conduit of Knowledge, Frail, S*x S*ave, Loves and is Loved by Fluffs Status: S*x s*ave curse Im thrilled to see my partners names displayed on the screen. And if we look closely, theres something new in the skills and titles Whats this? I was thinking about this when Virgil-sama opened his mouth. [Virgil] Indeed, this is the real thing. Plus, theres no better evidence than your leg and Douglas-samas arm, so we have to admit it. [Gail] Well then. [Virgil] Ive already spoken to Albert-sama and Hector-sama. You may go to the castle tomorrow and discuss the matter. [Gail] Thank you, Father. [Chika] Thank you, Virgil-sama. I bowed my head along with Gail-san. Translator Note: Hi! Thank you for the comments. Its so encouraging to know that people react positively to my translates. Anyway, I have so much to say about this chapter, so, here it is: CH 35 [Virgil] Okay, thats it for the formalities. So, from here on out, Chikayuki-dono, Id like you to tell me all about yourself as Gails mate if you dont mind. [Chika] Yes, of course. Umm Virgil-sama, Rickham-sama, if you dont mind, could you call me Chika instead of Chikayuki-dono? [Virgil] Hmm I just dont like the idea of calling my sons mate just by his name. Then, how about Chika-dono? Im fine with that, if thats all right with you, Virgil-sama. Then, as the father of your spouse, may I ask a favor of you as well? Virgil-sama stared at me with a very serious expression on his face. What is it? If its something I can do, Ill do it. Is it something I can do? Oh, its not that difficult, in fact, this is something that only you can do, Chika-dono. I understand. If its something I can do, Ill gladly do it. Thank you. Now, why dont you look up, call me father-in-law, and smile at me? [Gail] Father! [Rickham] Virgil! Gail-sans and Rickham-samas voices overlap. [Rickham] How can you say such nonsense with such a serious face? [Gail] Father, you are talking such trivial things with such a serious face! [Virgil] But think about it! My son is just like me. Hes big, hes stiff and hes not cute. My wife doesnt indulge me much either. And then, there he is, my sons adorable wife. Isnt this a little dream of a father! Whats wrong with that! [Douglas] Master, I know the feeling. [Gail] Doug, shut up. Gail-san glared at Douglas-san, who had crossed his arms, and nodded in agreement. [Gail] Chika, you dont have to worry about it, just leave him be. [Chika] Bu but, he seems to want it so badly. Also, its not that difficult [Virgil] Chika-dono, please! Virgil-sama was holding his hands together in front of him. Fa father-in-law, I know that I have a lot to learn, but please take care of me. While saying this, I looked up and smiled as much as I could at Virgil-sama. Oi, Gail. What is it, Father? Well done, and thank you for bringing me such a lovely wife. One hundred points! When Virgil-sama, no, my father-in-law said that, he gave Gail-san a thumbs-up. At his side, Rickham-sama was sighing. Im sorry, Chika-dono, but Im sure hell be quite satisfied soon, so can you accompany me for a while? No, its fine with me. Umm Rickham-sama, would it be okay if I called you mother-in-law as well? Oh, thats right. To be honest, I dont feel comfortable with either of them. You can call me by my name if you want, but Im pretty sure Chika-dono cant do that. Well, since you mentioned it, I guess you can call me mother-in-law. Yes, I understand! Having settled that one problem, we had a cup of tea and took a short break. The tea that Sebastian-san made tasted better than any other tea Ive ever had. After the break, it was my mother-in-law who opened her mouth. Weve heard the whole story from Paris, she said. About how Gail and you met, and also the fact that you, Chika-dono, had been made to suffer as a s*x s*ave by the people of this world. As I thought, they already knew. Its not something that can be hidden. Its somewhat better than having to tell them myself. Yes. I was a s*x s*ave from the time I came to this world until Gail-san bought me. The curse from that time still remains in my body, and I know that I am not suitable to be the companion of your precious son. However, my only wish is to stay by Gail-sans side. Please forgive me I stood up and bowed my head, the deepest bow Ive ever made. Gail-san and Douglas-san both needed me. But Im sure none of both their parents or family members would feel good about hearing that their precious partner was a s*x s*ave. Still, I wanted them to forgive me. Chika, I told you that you are never unworthy of me, didnt I? Thank you, Gail-san [Rickham] Chika-dono, please raise your head. Its an unnecessary concern. It should be us, as people of this world, who are sorry that you had to go through such a painful experience. [Virgil] Thats right, I want to get rid of those bastards who tormented our lovely bride. Ill do that as soon as I can after being reinstated. Also, Chika-dono and Gail are [pairs], right? What do you think would have happened if Chika-dono hadnt shown up in front of this guy? Thats something Ive thought about before as well. Im sure Gail-san would have met someone better if it werent for me. [Chika] That welcome someone better as your companion [Virgil] Oh, no there isnt, because there never will be. Gails stubbornness was pretty strong, even from my point of view as his father. Also, he spent his life following Douglas-sama, that I think hes no longer interested in others. If it wasnt for Chika-dono to be his [pair], he would have been alone for the rest of his life. [Gail] Thats right, Chika, I dont need anyone but you. No, all I need is you. Gail-san smiled at me when he said those words. Virgil-sama and Rickham-sama widened their eyes again at the sight. Oy, Rickham, is it just me, or did I just see and hear something impossible? Thats funny, Virgil because I just heard something that would never have come out of my own sons mouth. Im not sure Ive seen Gails smile since he was a baby. So our son was a full-blooded human being, after all. I dont know if its because of his [pair] or because the other party is Chika-dono, but his change is a little weird, even for my own son. Im not sure what kind of person the Gail-san I didnt know was, but when he reacted so bluntly, it made me a little curious. Well, thats why you dont have to think about what you used to be like, Chika-dono. We welcome you as Gales spouse, and you can tell us anything that troubles you. Besides, I heard that you risked your own life to heal my sons leg, and we are very grateful to you, Chika-dono. Please make Gail happy. In return, I promise to protect you as long as it is in my power to do so. Both of them are Gail-sans parents, after all. Theyre really kind. Thank you very much. I am also indebted to Gail-san for all the care he has given me, and I would like to return the favor. Please take care of me from now on. I felt like crying a little, but I managed to finish what I was saying. Gail-san hugged me from behind as if to say well done. But its an amusing twist of fate that Gales [pair] and Douglass [pair] are the same, isnt it? Yes, Master. Thats why Im truly grateful to Gail. Because if he hadnt saved Chika, I wouldnt have been able to meet him. Hmm! I never thought Id hear such words from Douglas-sama. In the royal castle, Albert-sama and Hector-sama were really looking forward to seeing you when they heard that Douglas-sama had found his [pair] and taken him as his spouse. Geh! I really have a bad feeling about this Well, youll have to go and see for yourself. Father-in-law was laughing happily. Though Douglas-san looked troubled. After a while, Sebastian-san came to tell us that the room was ready. We were told that the food would be delivered to our room, as we were probably tired from the trip, and we were allowed to rest a little early. CH 36 After greeting Gail-sans parents, we finally were able to relax. Sebastian-san had prepared a very spacious guest room for us. There was a huge bed in the middle of the room, which was certainly big enough for three people to sleep on, but As soon as I entered the room, Gail-san lowered his head to me. [Gail] Chika, Im sorry about everything that happened with my father. [Chika] Please dont be. They are very nice folks. They accepted me the way I am and Im truly grateful for that. [Douglas] First, why dont you take a bath, change your clothes, and get refreshed? You must be exhausted, Chika. I was grateful for Douglas-sans thoughtfulness. To be honest, the fatigue from the trip and the tension from earlier had reached their peak. You are right. I am a little tired andD I felt dizzy and couldnt finish what I had said, so I abruptly stopped sat in silence. It seems that after the trip and the greeting to his parents, the tension in my body was loosened at once. [Gail] Chika, are you okay? [Douglas] What is it? Are you hurt somewhere? Or are you in pain? Ah, nothing. Im fine, really. I think Im just a little tired. It was my first time traveling, and I was nervous about many things. Im sorry, Ill be fine after a little rest. Gail-san stood up and hugged me. Are you sure youre okay? Yes, Im sorry, but can I get some sleep? Yes, of course. Just wait a moment while I get you changed. After he said so, Gail-san began to rummage through our luggage, while Douglas-san skillfully undressed me. [Douglas] Im sorry that you had to go on such a long trip, Chika. We should have taken better care of you. If Mintz was here, he would have scolded us. No, thats not true. Its just that I dont have the physical strength to handle it. Though, I was able to recover enough by sleeping with both of your beast forms every night. [Douglas] What, Chika, do you like our beast form so much? Its to be honest, I really love it. Ive always liked animals, and the fact that the two of you are so fuzzy and fluffy makes me really happy. [Gail] Is that so? Then, you can tell us anytime. If it is Chika, well be happy to let you touch us any time you want. Gail-san let me put on the shirt he had found. Oh, I knew this whole shirt thing was going to continue over here, too.1Remember that Chika was required to wear either Gail or Douglas shirts in their house? They seemed to like it that much that they continue the habit even in Gails parents house. Husbands *smirk Ill wake you up when its time for dinner, so you can get some rest. Im truly sorry, both of you. And thank you. The soft bed was so comfortable for the first time in a few days that my consciousness quickly fell into an abyss of slumber. When I woke up, the sun had already set. However, I felt strangely refreshed. So I asked Gail-san, who was by my side if he had bathed me while I was asleep. I wondered why that didnt wake me up. Did I really that tired? It seems that it was not a lie that I have the physical strength of a toddler. I didnt see Douglas-san, so I asked Gail-san about it too. He said that Douglas-san was talking with Virgil-sama about what had happened so far and what will they do in the future. As for the term master, both Douglas-san and Gail-san have been receiving sword instruction from Virgil-sama since they were young, and Douglas-san said that he cant help but admire him. After a while, Douglas-san came back and we had dinner. Sebastian-san had everything ready for us in the room, so all we had to do was eat. Gail-san called me over to him, so I went to his side and climbed into his lap. Ive already gotten used to this but Im not sure if I should get used to it But I had to take this opportunity to ask him things I was wondering about. Gail-sans parents are both from the bear tribe, arent they? I was a little surprised because I had heard that it was difficult for strong beasts to have children with each other. Right. My mother is an animus, which is rare in the bear tribe, so it seems he had a lot of trouble because of his circumstances. Moreover, his [pair] is a powerful beast. Like my father, he is also a bear. They faced a lot of conflicts. It seems that my mother forcibly suppressed his instincts and once ran away from my father to hide.2Remember, mother here only refers to the title. Not the gender. Gail-san answered me as he prepared the food for me to eat. [Douglas] The story of General Virgil and his [pair] is a famous love story in this country. [Chika] Eh, is it that famous? [Douglas] They dont look too happy about it, but its rather well-known. Across from me, Douglas-san was also eating and talking with me. Its a story about a young man with a promising future who goes against his instincts and disappears, thinking about his own and his partners situation. In the end, after overcoming various hardships, the two are united, and the story has been adapted into books and plays, and is quite popular. That sounds interesting, Id like to read it. Actually, it sounds very different from the story. In the end, my father forced my mother to become his companion, but it was more of kidnapping than a marriage proposal. For a while after that, my mother often told me that he was forced to live a life of confinement, not even allowed to leave his bedroom. Thats a story that cant be told But then again, he had a lot of trouble after that. My mother was kinda had to have given up the idea of having a child, but after a few years of trying, he finally gave birth to me. Ive heard a lot of people talking about how it was a miracle, how it was the fruit of true love. Well, I heard that my father became even more overprotective when he found out that my mother was pregnant, and that he kept him locked up until he gave birth. It was a fact that was hard to imagine from the current state of the two of them. It was only a short time, but I can imagine the strong bond between the two of them. Father-in-law no, Virgil-sama was a commander of knights, wasnt he? Then what was Rickham-sama did? Aah, my mother was the second-in-command. Those two are really strong, you know. If it is just swordplay, my master is probably superior, but Rickham-sama uses magic in combination with swords. And Gail has inherited that skill. I see. If you have the blood of these two, then it makes sense that Gail-san is so strong. The son of a knight commander and vice commander, Gail-san is a genuine thoroughbred. As I ate the marinated vegetables in front of me, I nodded my head in agreement. By the way, in the conversation between Douglas-san and Virgil-sama, the names Albert-sama and Hector-sama were mentioned, are they the names of Douglas-sans family? Oh, right, I should tell you. Albert is my brother and the current king of this country, and his companion is Cyril of the human race. They have two sons, Theodore and Alexei. Lastly, theres my father, the former king, Hector. New information poured in at once. I Ill do my best to remember. Ill introduce them to you tomorrow, so theres no need to be in such a hurry. Also, in our house, aside from my brother, my father is even more eccentric than my masters, so be prepared for that. Gail-sans parents didnt seem to me to be as strange as Gail-san said they were, but when Douglas-san said this, I think I should keep it in my mind. But Hector-sama is the former king, isnt he? Indeed he is, but Im not sure how to put it, but hes got all the appearances of a king, but youd have to be a family member to understand that.3He meant, understand about his fathers eccentrics. I dont think that even Gail understands if you ask him. [Gail] Right, Hector-sama was such a great ruler that he is often called the Silent Wise King. He thought of his people first, and his benevolent and excellent reign is still praised even today. However, he also has a cold-hearted side that is decisive and merciless in judging those who disturb the order or break the law. [Douglas] I think so too That seems to be the general evaluation of my father. But Im really worried about letting him see Chika.4Because Douglas is worried about his fathers antique. With a complicated expression on his face, Douglas-san was biting down on a piece of meat. I was so full that my hand had already stopped. Gail-san saw this and gave me some more fruit from his hand to eat. He peeled a bunch of grape-like fruit and held it out towards my mouth. Um, Gail-san, you dont have to do that. I can eat them myself Its okay. Do you want to try some other fruit? Or, if youre tired of fruit, I can find you some sweet snacks. What can I do about these occasional misunderstandings?5Come on, Gail. You cant just stuff your spouse with food. What will you do if hes pregnant with food instead of your child?? :v No no, this is enough. When I took the grape-like fruit offered to me from Gail-sans hand with my mouth, the juice flowed through his thick fingers. As if unconsciously thinking that it would contaminate Gail-sans hand, I ran my tongue over it and slowly licked it from his palm to his wrist. [Douglas] Chikaa please dont provoke him like that. Look at Gail. Hes about to lose it! Douglas-san smiled wickedly and spoke to me. When Gail-san looked at me, I saw that he had the face of a man with lust in his eyes. Im sorry, Gail-san, I didnt mean toD Before I could finish my words, Gail-san picked me up. He brought our faces close together and covered my mouth. His hot, thick tongue plunged into my mouth, and the stimulation made me lift my hips involuntarily. Gail-sans hands crawled up my thighs to my waist and then to my belly as he moved his tongue around as if he were devouring my mouth. I could feel the heat rising in the places where Gail-sans fingers touched me. As I was writhing in the uncontrollable heat, a hand suddenly came from behind me, pulling me to my side. Yep, thats enough. Weve got a lot of work to do tomorrow, so dont try to exhaust Chikas energy. While he said so, Douglas-san took me in his arms and pulled me away from Gail-san. His arms were in the air, and Gail-san looked unhappy. But his reasoning triumphed, and he clenched his fists in frustration. Well, it will be unfair if you only indulge in Gail, wont it? During our trip, we faced a lot of trouble together, so this old man deserves some attention too, dont you agree? He then sat down on a chair with me in his arms and put a piece of the grape-like fruit in his mouth. My lips were then covered with Douglas-sans large mouth, and the fruit entered my mouth with his tongue, forcing it open. The sweet juice from the fruit crushed by Douglas-sans tongue flowed out simultaneously and stirring my throat. My tongue moved in my mouth as my throat tried to swallow the sweet juice, all of which led to a pleasant sensation. The crushed fruit spreads in my mouth, and Douglas-sans tongue precisely twirled around it. When Douglas-sans tongue went deep into my mouth, I couldnt resist the stimulation of his stubble on my skin. The pleasure given to me was so intense that I felt suffocated. Umph, mmmmD hmm. I tried to resist by moving my hand to somehow weaken the stimulation, but I was lightly restrained. Douglas-sans eyes in front of me had a lecherous hint in them that I had never seen before. I also could feel a trace of a predators aura in his face which told me that I should not resist. The back of my head was being held by one of Douglas-sans hands, so I could not escape. The one-sided ravage continued, and I was breathless from the pleasure that kept being given to me. Douglas-sans arms suddenly loosened, and I was finally released from the kiss. Thank you for the food6Gochisousama deshita, anyone? If you have a better TL, Im open for corrections~ . Chika was delicious, thank you. Douglas-san, who said that while smiled, didnt have that lecherous air around him, yet the way he licked his lips made me feel a fierce sensuality. If they dont take it a little easy, the act of these two might be too stimulating for me. I went limp and weak, that I was carried directly to the bed. Translator Note: Hi! I want to confess. Actually, I just read this novel from chapter 1 all the way to my latest chapter. And I feel that my choice of words is too different from the previous translators. Well, I hope that you can have a translation that is not straying too far from the raw, but if you find any discomfort (regarding my choice of words, grammar, or even misTL), please dont hesitate to put it in the comment. Thank you, and enjoy your chapters! CH 37 The next day was hectic from the morning. As one would expect, going to meet the king was not something that could be done in casual clothes, so everyone was dressed in formal attire. I wore a pair of dark blue pants and a vest that gave me a slightly formal look. Of course, I wore a loose-fitting hooded coat of the same color over it to avoid being seen. Gail-san was wearing a knights uniform with a stuffed collar, all in black. The drapes were embroidered with silver thread. He wore knee-high boots, a ceremonial sword at his waist, and a cloak of the same color fluttering down his back. The tight-fitting design of the knights uniform further emphasizes Gail-sans good physique and fearless character, giving him the air of a knight. The design of Douglas-sans outfit was similar to Gail-sans, but the color was all white. There were gold threads embroidered on it. I was told that Gail-sans was the formal attire of a knight and Douglas-sans was the formal attire of royalty. This outfit was also perfect for Douglas-sans pheromone overloaded appearance, and I felt that it added to his adult sex appeal. Above all, his dull blond hair, which was usually messy and unkempt, was tucked behind his back, giving him a different look and it made me nervous. I couldnt look directly at these two lovely people. I was glancing sideways when Douglas-san suddenly lifted me up. Whats the matter, Chika? Is there something wrong? Nothing. I just thought it was nice that both of you look so good in formal wear. Douglas-san, your hairstyle looks great too. I dont really like formalities, but if Chika says so, this might not be so bad. He kissed me lightly as he said that. I could feel my face reddening as I remembered the intense kiss from yesterday. Oi, Doug, youre keeping him since yesterday! Dont monopolize Chika. Isnt it fine? And Im not monopolizing him. Gail-san took me away from Douglas-san. Then, he kissed me on my mouth. This is also what Sebastian had prepared, but Chika, you look good in it too! You look amazing too, Gail-san. You look like a knight out of a fairytale! Having said that, he kissed me again. Yes, yes, thats enough, lets go! Everything should be ready by now. Douglas-san urged me to leave the room and go down the stairs, where Virgil-sama, Rickham-sama, and Sebastian-san were waiting for us. However, their expressions were strange. Oi, Rickham, I wonder how many surprises I should be expecting since yesterday and now. Thats Were supposed to be happy about this, right? The fact that our son has the same possessiveness, obsession, and affection as anyone else? It would be a very pleasant sight if it werent done by that son, but I never think that Gail will do it too. I feel as if Ive seen something I shouldnt have, and as I said yesterday, its a little creepy. Young Master! Im very touched to see you and the young mistress in such a good relationship! Sebastian-san was pressing his eyes with a handkerchief. I realized my current position when I was told that much. I had my hands around Gail-sans thick neck and he was holding me by my hips and waist. This is what happens when you get too used to being held! Excuse me, Gail-san, could you please put me down in front of your parents? ? Gail-san looked at me like, Why? Aah, I knew that Gail-san couldnt understand me when he was like this1Chika meant that Gail dont understand their cultural difference when he was confused like that. For a Japanese Chika, its not appropriate to show PDA, however, for Gail and the others, thats totally normal.. [Virgil] No, Chika-dono, its fine, its fine. That much is okay. Its us that have to get used to it. [Rickham] Yes, yes, Chika-kun, I know its a lot to take in, but will you do your best? To see the young master and his spouse together, this Sebastian could die happily! Young mistress, please take good care of Master Gail. I can only return a wry smile to them. Well then, Master, were off. [Virgil] Douglas-sama, please give my regards to Albert-sama and Hector-sama. Of course. After the three of them sent us off, we left the gate and found a carriage was waiting for us. It seems that were going straight to the royal castle. Gail-san took me in his arms and sat me down on his lap. It wont take long to get to the castle. Well be there soon, so we can proceed slowly. Gail-san told me so, so I sat quietly on his lap. Without realizing it, we arrived in no time. It probably took less than ten minutes. When I got off the carriage with Douglas-san pulling me by my hand, I saw a scene that was a little different from the royal castle I thought of. When I think of a royal castle, I tend to think of a massive building like a European castle. However, what I saw in front of me was certainly large, but it was more like an embassy or consulate, rather than the castle I had imagined. I was expecting a castle to have a massive structure in case it was attacked, but I was wrong. I had imagined it to be more like a huge fortress since it was called a royal castle, so I was a little surprised. Well, the royal castle is more like home for the royal family, where they entertain and hold ceremonies for envoys from other countries. It doesnt need to function as a fortress because its not going to be invaded by other countries, so it was built simply. For governmental affairs, there are specialized buildings separate from the royal castle. Douglas-san, walked leisurely into the royal castle while holding my hand. I was still wearing my hood, and Douglas-san was using his cloak to hide his left arm so as not to show the condition of his arm as much as possible. Gale who was wearing a knights uniform followed us. As we entered the castle, a young man in formal attire appeared. After a very courteous greeting to Douglas-san, he bowed to us as well. He seemed to be our escort as he showed us around. As expected of a royal castle, the interior was decorated with paintings on the walls, delicate glasswork, gorgeous chandeliers, and carpets under our feet. After a while, we came to a door that exuded a heavy atmosphere. Is this what they call an audience room? Im sure my brother and his retainers are in there. But, after a brief greeting, those retainers should be dismissed, and then we can talk to them at leisure. Theres no need to be nervous. Alright! Um, is it alright for me to take my hood off? No, not yet. The young man opened the door and we walked in. At the front of the hall, there were two thrones with men sitting on them. One of them must be the current king, Albert-sama. His blond hair, which reached just below his ears, fluttered behind him like a lions mane. He looked a lot like Douglas-san, but without the friendly atmosphere. Also, his gaze was very sharp. His shoulders were broad and his imposing physique radiated the dignity of a king. Of course, on his head sits a magnificent lions ear. The other man must be his consort, Cyril-sama. His dark blue hair was tied back in a single lock. He had a well-developed face with long slit eyes. All in all, he looked more like an Asian man. His physique was about the same as Mintzs. He did not have any animal ears on his head, indicating that he was probably human race. On either side of them stood a number of well-built, mature men. These men must be the retainers that Douglas-san was talking about. Douglas-san led me to the center of the room. Then, he and Gail-san got down on one knee and bowed. I hurried to follow suit. Its been a long time, dear brother. There are some urgent matters that I must inform you of, so please forgive our sudden visit. Douglas, you give me goosebumps when you greet me in such a formal manner. Im fine with the usual, and Im sure no one will have any problem with that now. Douglas-san stood up and gave his shoulder a jerk. Ill take your word for it, brother. First, let me introduce you to my [pair]. Chika, can you take off your hood and show your face to everyone? YeD yes! I took off my hood and showed my face as he asked. I could feel the eyes of the people in the hall piercing me, and I felt a buzz of excitement. This is my [pair], Shinra Chikayuki, whose family name is Shinra and the first name is Chikayuki. He is from the human race. Greetings. My name is Shinra Chikayuki. I am greatly indebted to Douglas-san for his help. I am not familiar with this kind of place, so please forgive my rudeness. I bowed deeply. I believe that everyone here is loyal to my brother and can be trusted. However, what Im about to say must be kept secret for now. If any of you feel that you cannot keep this secret, please leave this room. As Douglas-san said this, there was a tense feeling in the room, but no one left the room. All right, then, Chika, would you mind showing your tag to the others? Yes, I understand. I put in the magic power to open it fully, just like I did when I showed it to Gail-sans parents. Name: Shinra Chikayuki Age: 16 (physical age) Race: Human race (animus body) Spouse: Gail Van Forrester , Douglas Von Leonidas Place of residence: Indefinite Rank: F Life Force: F Magic: SSS Strength: F Endurance: F Agility: F Intelligence: SSS Skills: healing, enhanced magic, medical knowledge, medical license, cooking, housekeeping, animal massage Title: Stray from Another World, Supreme Healer, Conduit of Knowledge, Frail, S*x S*ave, Loves and is Loved by Fluffy Status: S*x s*ave curse The murmur in the room grew louder when the tag information was displayed in large font. However, Alberto-sama and Cyril-sama were extremely calm. Douglas-sama, what is the meaning of this? A man who was much older than the others asked Douglas-san. Yeah, I know its hard to believe just by looking at it, but everything you see here is true. My partner, Chika, is from another world. In addition, he possesses knowledge foreign to this world and is able to use miraculous healing techniques. This is the proof. When he had finished, Douglas-san removed the cloak he was wearing to conceal it and held up his left arm as if to show it off. The buzz around him was beyond anything Ive ever seen before. Oh, my God, Douglas-samas left arm! Yeah, its not just me, Gails leg is back too. And had risked his life to heal us. With this, you can believe us even a little, right? Even if we doubt it, it has been visibly shown to us. We have no choice but to believe. Im sure you are all aware of how great a loss it was for this country when Douglas-sama and Gail-dono were injured and we can only thank the honorable companion for healing them. Suddenly, everyone around me bowed their heads. I was at a loss as to how to respond to that. [Douglas] Chika is not used to this kind of thing, so can you please raise your head? The retainers immediately obeyed his words. Seeing Douglas-sans imposing figure, I was reminded that he was royalty. Douglas-sama, there is one thing that concerns me, if you dont mind. Oh. Im a little concerned about the word s*x s*ave in the information about your companion. I got a fright at that word. It was just as I thought it would be. Gail-sans parents could accept me, but Douglas-san was, after all, royalty, and the kings brother. For his partner to be a s*x s*ave Im not sure if he knew what I was thinking, but he pulled me into his arms. Yeah, it is as you can see. Chika was a s*ave until he met us in Catalton. Its been almost five years, even though he is innocent of any crimes. In addition, he came to this world from his original world and was immediately made a s*ave. Please understand his pain and suffering. If you still have any complaints, please direct them to me. Huh? No, I have nothing to complain about! Rather, it should be emphasized that we cannot allow the people of Catalton to torment our royal consort for such a long time! Wouldnt it be better to destroy that country? But its too early to say. The people of that country are innocent. We have to deal with the royalty and some of the corruption I was stunned by the response, which was quite different from what I had expected. Douglas-san noticed this and just chuckled at me. See? I told you it would be fine. I did my best to respond with a smile. Everyone! Albert-samas dignified voice rang out. We will have a meeting later to discuss Douglas arm and Cataltons case. From here, I would like to take some time with only the royal family in private. May I? With those words, the vassals bowed deeply and left one after another. The three of us, Albert-sama, Cyril-sama, and the two young men who were standing near Cyril-sama remained there. Then, Cyril-sama stood up, rushed over to me, and grabbed my hand in both of his. Its Chika-dono, right? Im Cyril, King Alberts consort. Im sure youve been through a lot, but dont worry, Im sure Al will be able to help you. Im very happy to meet another human race. He said with an expression full of compassionate smile, and I naturally smiled too. Yes, Cyril-sama, thank you for your concern. I might be causing a lot of trouble for His Majesty the King, but please take care of me. Its okay, dont worry about it, you can rely on me all you want. Its only natural considering what the beasts have done to the human race I felt that Cyril-samas expression darkened deeply for a moment around the last word. Well then, since were not going to be standing around talking about it here, lets move to a different location and talk about it more slowly. As Cyril-sama suggested, we moved to another room. Translator Note I. AM. SO. SORRY!!! *dogeza* This month is and will be hectic since I have to do my thesis :v I may not be able to release on schedule, but once I release, Ill try to release double. Thank you for your consideration and patience~ :v CH 38 The room we were led to must have been used to entertain guests. There was a large, luxurious reception set that sat in the center of the room. We sat there as we were asked. Yep, my seat was on Douglas-sans lap. Gail-san was sitting next to me while Albert-sama and Cyril-sama were sitting across from me. The young men from earlier were sitting one by one on either side. Except for Gail, everyone here is family, so lets skip the formalities. Im Albert, Douglas older brother. The one next to me is my companion Cyril, whom you have already greeted, and on either side are my sons, the older brother Theodore and the younger brother Alexei. Theodore-sama was of the lion tribe, I believe. He looked a lot like Albert-sama. His shiny blond hair looked like a mane. That fearless face that made him look strong-willed was just like his father. But, for some reason, was he seems unhappy? He had his arms crossed and his mouth tied in a straight line. Alexei-sama was a human race, and he looked a lot like Cyril-sama. His hair was the same dark blue as Cyril-samas. It was shoulder length and his face had a friendly smile on it. I would like to greet you again. Im Shinra Chikayuki. Thanks to the help of Gail-san and Douglas-san, Im now can stand here by your side. Im sure there are some things that you might be wondering about being a partner for your son, but I humbly ask for your consideration. I told you not to be so formal, Chikayuki-done. Relax your shoulders. Chika, my brother has said it. I know its difficult for you, but you can relax more. Albert-samas expression remained dignified, but I could feel that his eyes showed tenderness. It was just exactly like Douglas-san. Thank you very much. Ive never been to a place like this before, so Im not sure what to do Well, Im not saying that you should force yourself, but you can do it naturally. Firstly, regarding the s*x s*ave thing that you are most concerned about, Chikayuki-dono, it is not your fault. You are the victim. Thats what everyone here feels, so dont worry about it. Thats right, Chikayuki-dono! Its all the fault of that rotten beastmen who think of us humans as tools to conceive their children or to satisfy their own desires. Ill make sure to make them pay their retribution with their blood. I promise! I was surprised to hear Cyril-samas words, which didnt fit his elegant face. Cyril is, as you can see, a human race. About twenty years ago, the village where he lived was attacked by slave-hunting beasts. He lost his family and was on the verge of being sold into slavery, but we were able to save him. I dont know if Id call it luck but I understand that his hatred runs deep. Obviously! My family was all killed by them, and I lost contact with all my friends. I dont know what would have happened to me if Al hadnt saved me Mother, I understand how you feel, but please calm down. Chikayuki-dono is surprised. When I was startled by Cyril-samas bluntness, Alexei-sama called out to Cyril-sama. Oh, Im sorry. I just cant help thinking about the past [Chika] No, its not that I dont understand how you feel Id be lying if I said I didnt have hatred for the beasts who bought me and treated me as a sex slave. Chikayuki-dono However Gail-san, Douglas-san, I am so happy now that I met both of them. They need me and they give me a place I can belong to. Thats why Im not looking for revenge. As I finished my words, Douglas-san slowly opened my clasped hands. It seems that I had unconsciously squeezed my hand too tightly and my fingernails had dug into my palm. When Douglas-san slowly ran his tongue over the nail marks, a tingling sensation crept up my spine. Chika, thats fine. All you need to think about is your happiness right now. Gail-san nodded enthusiastically. I see, the report from Mintz proved to be true. That Douglas dotes on Chikayuki-dono so much that you can see him in the eye without being ashamed. This is not something I want to talk about with Chikayuki-dono, but this guy is a real playboy, even from my point of view as his brother. Hey, brother! Thats okay since its true. He is loyal to his instincts, or perhaps he is a pleasure seeker. Whether its the Anima or the Animus, Douglas is a convenient partner with nothing to lose who will make a move on you if you ask. Im not wrong with that, am I? Dont say it like that, brother, but I admit that Ive been indulging in a bit of pleasure. However, my instinct as a lion has never been appealed to by anyone until now. Chika, however, is different. Chika is mine, my [prey]! When Douglas-san finished his refute, Albert-sama nodded in satisfaction. Alright, alright. Its a good thing that youre aware of that. Were just worried about Chikayuki-dono, who has become the [pair] of such a playboy. But from the looks of it, there seems to be nothing to worry about. Gale, as someone who shares the same [pair], I know it would be hard on you, but Im counting on you. Its nothing like that at all. Im honored to have the same [pair] as Douglas-sama, who is essentially my master. But I love Chika too, and I have no intention of giving him up. Gail, dont do that Douglas-sama thing in front of my brother, it gives me goosebumps. Douglas exaggeratedly quivered on the spot. Chikayuki-dono too, I know its hard to deal with these two, but you must take it easy. Its true, Chikayuki-dono, even when I was dealing with Al alone, I honestly thought about running away at first. That is even more true when it comes to you whos a [pair] of a lion royalty and a pure-blooded bear. Hey Cyril, thats news to me. Of course since this is the first time Im saying it. The lion tribes way of loving is so intense and heavy. So if you have any problems, you can come to me right away. Thank you, Cyril-sama. I will be counting on you if I need anything. I was so happy to see his concern that I bowed my head lightly as he smiled like a saint again. Well, Chikayuki-dono, from now on, as the king of Leonidas, I am willing to be your guardian. [Douglas] Thank you, brother. [Gail] Thank you, Your Majesty. [Chika] Thank you. I, Gail-san, and Douglas-san bowed in gratitude. I dont mind about that, but heres a suggestion. Chikayuki-dono, instead of hiding your power for the rest of your life, how about spreading it to the rest of the world? What do you mean, brother? Well, the first step is to make your power and your existence is known so that you can become a special person. If we do that, there will not be many fools who will take the cheap shot and do something stupid at Chikayuki-dono, who stands out and has Leonidas backing. [Gail] But, Your Majesty, thats Douglas-san and Gail-san both seem to be quite worried. I can understand Douglas and Gails concern. Indeed, even with Leonidas backing, Chikayuki-donos knowledge and power are attractive enough to make anyone want to get their hands on him. That brings me to my second point. Chikayuki-dono, do you have any intention of spreading your knowledge to this world? My knowledge? Yes, your knowledge. According to the report from Mintz, Chikayuki-dono possesses very impressive medical knowledge and skills. I have heard that it is this knowledge that allows you to perform miraculous healing techniques. If thats the case, then you should spread your knowledge and skills to the world instead of keeping them to yourself, Chikayuki-dono. For me to spread my knowledge and skills. I had never thought of that. Leonidas has no intention of monopolizing this knowledge and technology and will accept the training of personnel from any country that wishes to learn it. And we wont restrict those who learned it to spread it further. [Douglas] I see, you mean to train people to reach the level of knowledge and skills as Chika? In your world, Chikayuki-dono, people can be saved by medicine alone, without the use of healing arts, right? If that knowledge and technology spread throughout the world, we will no longer have to rely on the few people who have the proper healing skills, and the people will be less worried. [Douglas] It is true that there are many people who do not like the healing arts itself. How is it, Chika? Do you think you can do it? I will spread medical knowledge in this world. Im not sure if I can really do that. No, even if I could, Id have to start from scratch. And that could take years even decades. I dont think its impossible. There are people in this world who have a certain amount of knowledge, like Mintz-san and Paris-san. I think it is possible to pass on my knowledge to them. ThenC I hated to interrupt Albert-samas words, but I needed to say something. No, please wait. I think there are a few problems. First of all, will everyone accept that an unknown person like me is suddenly passes on the knowledge that doesnt exist in this world? Besides, it may take years, even decades, to spread the knowledge. Are you okay with that? Hmm, the first one should be no problem. Douglass restored arm will be a good advertisement even if we dont intentionally spread the news. And if Chikayuki-dono is okay with it, I would like you to use your miraculous healing technique in the guilds of this country and teach it to others. If you do that, there will be fewer people who doubt your knowledge, wont there? I would like to help people to the best of my ability, so I am grateful for your offer. However, Im not sure if I can do it for all those who wish to do something as large-scale as restoring a limb I dont think Ill be able to use such a large-scale technique anytime soon. I realized that I had pushed myself too hard when I was healing Douglas-san. Thats right, Chikas healing technique uses Chikas life force. Its not easy to heal on a large scale like restoring a limb. Well, brother, do you think the people will still accept it? Surely, we will not be able to fulfill the wishes of all the people. Even so, if a disease that could never be cured can be cured, wouldnt that be a great hope for the people? Thats one way of thinking about it. Well, for my arms, at the very least, I can make up a reason why it was possible because I had a special magic match with my [pair]. Ill tell them I feel bad that Im the only one thats getting special treatment. Douglas-san is making an outrageous proposal, but its certainly one way to go. Its not a bad idea to take advantage of the fact that Douglas-san and I are a [pair]. As for the other issue, I think it will be better in the long run. In the meantime, I promise to protect Chikayuki-dono as long as it is in my power to do so. The more you spread your knowledge and skills, the more people will be attracted to you, and the more people you can save. Im dreaming of a future where the number of such professionals gradually increases and overtime spreads throughout the world. It would be truly amazing if that could happen. But the responsibility is too great. The knowledge I spread would become the standard of this world. If I unknowingly introduced false knowledge, I wouldnt be able to get it back. If possible, I would like to discuss this with Mintz-san and Paris-san. I would like to say that I would be happy to accept it, but I honestly feel that the matter is too big for me to give an answer right now. Thats understandable. Im also worried that the burden is too heavy for Chika alone to bear. Brother, can I ask you to give Chika some time to think about it? Sure. Take your time and think about it. But I would be happy to work for the guild. I would like to learn more about medicine in this world through the healing arts. Albert-sama was happy to accept my proposal. Im sure you have no objections since Douglas and Gail joining the guild as well. Yeah, we have no problem with that, but Chica, when you use the healing arts, please dont overdo it. Until Mintz arrived, either I or Gail will stay by your side. Do you understand? Yes, of course. Im not going to let you out of my sight because Chica can be reckless even when I say so. Gail-san looked at me with concern. Im not going to be as reckless as I was with you two, trust me. Well, just take it easy, okay. Douglas patted me on the head. Yosh, that matter is settled. Now, about Chikayuki-donos s*x s*ave curse, can you talk to the chief sorcerer about this? Tell him that well visit father after this. Geez! Can I not go say hello to father too? Of course you cant! You know better than I do that hes more frightening if you dont go. Please be careful, Chikayuki-dono. I wondered if Hector-sama was as peculiar as Albert-sama said he was. On the contrary, Im looking forward to meeting him. Anyway, well be going to give our greetings to father, is that okay? Alexei-sama, who was sitting on the far left, raised his voice. Oh, I forgot to mention that both Alexei and Theodore are looking forward to meeting you, Chikayuki-dono. Oh, Im not looking forward to meeting you, . Brother! I apologize on behalf of my brother, Chikayuki-dono. I am Alexei. Its the first time weve met a human race other than my mother, so we were really looking forward to meeting you! Ive just seen your tag, and were close in age, so I hope we can get along! He greeted me with a smile that was very similar to Cyril-samas. Thank you very much. Alexei-sama, I am also very happy to meet someone from the same human race. You say we are close in age, how old are you? Chikayuki-dono, youre too stiff! Im fifteen years old. Im younger than you, so you can speak in a more relaxed manner. You can call me Alex if you like. I was a little surprised to hear that he was fifteen years old. There is no doubt that he is a young man, but I didnt expect him to be that young. I think I can understand why Gail and Douglas were confused when they heard that I was at sixteen. Thank you very much. Its just that I have a habit of talking like this and its a little difficult to call me by your nickname, so may I call you Alex-san? Yes, of course. Then I would be very happy if you could call me Chika. Also, everyone, please call me Chika if you like. Albert-sama and Cyril-sama nodded happily to my request. Only Theodore-sama would not make eye contact with me at all. Theodore-sama, did I do something wrong? If I have been rude, I apologize. I was about to bow my head, but Alex-san stopped me. Chika-san, my brother is just being shy. Hes always been fond of the human race, and the first human he met beside me and his mother is a lovely one like you. Alex! Y-You what are you saying!! Aah Theo, youre 20 years old and you still havent gotten over the fact that youre a mother-con? Or rather, you just love the human race? Anyway, if you dont cure it, wont it be a problem later? When he was little, he used to annoy Cyril-dono by saying, [Im going to marry mother!]. U-Uncle, what are you saying? Theodore-samas face had turned bright red, and the scowl he wore earlier had disappeared. Im not sure if it was really just embarrassment. If that was the case, it would be better to relieve his tension. I got off from Douglas-sans lap and approached Theodore-sama. I kneeled down, looked up at his face, and gently held his hand. If you are a member of Douglas-sans family, then you are very important to me. I know you may not like the idea of me becoming part of your family, but I hope you can be friends with me. Theodore-samas face turned redder and redder. No, Its not that Im unwilling Chika-dono can you call me Theo? Theo-sama, right! Please take care of me! Me too please take care of me. I grasped Theo-samas hand firmly and smiled once more. He shivered and muttered something quietly. Chika, dont let your ignorance get the better of you like that. Theo is still young, and hes going to be the next king. Im sorry, but Ill have to punish you later. Theo, theres no other meaning at all in Chikas behavior. Dont take it to heart. After saying that, Douglas-san picked me up in his arms. E-Eh!? I wondered if I had done something wrong. Im not sure what the punishment will be Douglas-sans smile scared me. Then, shall we go say hello to my father? Haa theres no other way. Chica, dont leave my side. Yes, thank you, all of you, for taking the time to see me today. Will we meet again later? Of course, youre family now. You are welcome to visit us at any time, and Ive sent Alexei and Theodore to the guild for social studies as well. Please take care of them there as well. I have to teach Chika how to be a lions mate. Ill make time for you next time. The two of them smiled softly. Im looking forward to seeing you at the guild later, Chika-san! Im also well versed in the healing arts. Chika-dono we look forward to seeing you again Alex-san had a big smile on his face, while Theo-san blushed. Well then, Albert-sama, everyone please excuse us. Gail-sans words prompted us to leave. I was impressed by the warmth of Gail-sans family and Douglas-sans family as well. I was very happy to have become a family with them. Next, Im looking forward to meeting His Majesty the former King. I wonder what kind of person he is. CH 39 In front of me, there was Douglas-san, who was leaking an aura of unhappiness. He was not trying to hide his anger. Meanwhile, Gail-san was feigning an expressionless face, but his eyes were twitching. And the one who patted me on the head with his paw was Hector-sama. Right, I was being held by Hector-sama who was sitting sideways in his beast form while stroking my head. [Hector] Chika-chan, youre really small, huh? Youve got soft cheeks, but youre a little too skinny. You should put on more meat. Dont they feed you well? Father, enough! Chika is our spouse! Douglas-sans face is too scary Why is this happening to me? 1This point marks a flashback.After the discussion with Albert-sama and the others, the three of us came to Hector-samas room. I wasnt sure why, but Hector-sama was lying there in his beast form waiting for us. How should I say about Hector-samas beast form? I knew I shouldnt compare it to Douglas-sans, but it was more magnificent than his overwhelming lion form. Hector-samas beast form seemed to be more powerful and domineering. Also, his whole body exuded the aura of an overwhelming ruler. Welcome, the traveler from another world. Your name is Chika, right? Come to my side. How could he have known my name? But more than that, his every word was so heavy with power. I didnt know how a beastman like Gail-san or Douglas-san would feel about it, but for me who has no power, it was a force I couldnt resist. Whats wrong, human child? Come here. I moved my feet towards him as Hector-samas words prompted me. Oi, Chika! I heard Douglas-sans voice from behind me, but I couldnt stop myself. Well, come closer, this way. Dont be afraid. As if something was controlling me, I wobbled my way to Hector-sama. His mane was marvelous and his whole body exuded a sense of intimidation. I could not even stand still. The gap in absolute power that I felt when I saw Douglas-sans beast form and Hector-samas beast form was a bit frightening. I got down on my knees and looked into the sharp gray eyes that radiated majesty from below. I must have looked like a pathetic sacrifice, offering myself up to a predator. You dont need to be so frightened. Im not going to hurt you in any way, do you still not trust me? Hector-sama was observing my entire body from top to bottom. Then, his face suddenly came close to me. He sniffed my scent and licked my cheek. Oh, youre so cute, arent you, Chika-chan? Look, dont just stand there. Here, come here! Suddenly, the aura that surrounded Hector-sama weakened, and I was pulled to his chest, who was sitting sideways. I could only be stunned at how quickly Hector-sama changed. Father, you! Theres no way a docile human like Chika can resist the power of your beast form! No, was that your plan from the start!? Douglas-san shouted with an exasperating expression, while Gail-san was stunned beside him. Im not sure what youre talking about. Though, Im pretty sure youre not going to let me touch Chika-chan if I dont do this. So you know that. Of course, I wouldnt let my Chika be near someone like you who loves the human race so much! Ah! Youre licking Chikas face! Im not going to let you get away with that! No way! I dont want to! Als wife is cute, but Al wont let him go, and hes too strong. Alec too is guarded by Al and Theo. I also want to love a cute human once in a while, nyaa~2Hes not saying nyaa literally in the raw. Its just hes saying that in a cute manner and I couldnt think of anything equal in english.. :) Hector-sama had a firm hold on me and showed no signs of letting me go. My face and throat were licked, and that was ticklish. Nyaa your eyes3This too. It should be like nyaa your ass!, but its too rude for a royalty setting, so I change it to eyes instead~! Its disgusting. Get away from Chika right now! No way! Do you have any idea how many cute and docile humans are left? If I dont love them now, when will I love them? At the same time, I heard something like a rumble coming from Hector-samas throat. And that leads us to the current situation Uh, umm Douglas-san, Im fine. Please calm down. Oooh, what a good boy! What do you think? Say, how about you become my companion, instead of that playboy Doug, or that stubborn Gail, who never had any sex in his life? Im a man of love, you know? Those words were met with a hint of anger, almost murderous, from both Douglas-san and Gail-san. [Douglas] Dear father, if you want to go to my mothers place so badly, Ill send you there Thats why please give Chika back.4Douglass mother. I dont want to spoil you here. It will be stated so just read it until the end~ :v [Gail] Im afraid I cant agree to that, no matter how much I may respect you, Hector-sama. Please return Chika to me. No! What are you trying to do? 5Looking to Chika.Chika-chan, their attitude is terrible to this poor old man! 6Looking to Doug and Gail.But, old as I am, you will be the one who suffers for underestimating my power. The air in the room was very stifling. Not metaphorically, but literally, physically suffocating. I wasnt sure if this was the power of a strong beastman. If I looked closely, I would see Douglas-san and Gail-san roaring and gradually turning into beasts from the parts of their bodies that were shining. This is not good. I had to stop them no matter what. Everyone, please calmD Before I could finish, the entrance door was opened with a loud bang. I knew it would be like this. Father-in-law, thats enough! Douglas-sama and Gail-dono youre being too childish too! It was Cyril-san who strode in with large strides while saying that. Behind him was a mild-mannered old man with wings on his back. What a bunch of old men! Look at him! Look how pale Chika-san is! Everyones eyes were drawn to me. Am I that pale? The presence of the three men was indeed too strong and a little stressful, but The light that was enveloping Gail-san and Douglas-sans disappeared, and Hector-samas power to hold me also weakened. Gail-san and Douglas-san looked uncomfortable as if they had just come back to their senses. [Douglas] Im sorry Chika, I lost my temper. Our beast form is too strong for you, isnt it? Are you okay? [Gail] Hes right. You dont look so good. Are you sure youre not pushing yourself too hard? I had a few moments of discomfort, but Im fine now. Im sorry for worrying you. I felt once again that they were both overprotective of me. Dear father-in-law, please return to your normal form first. Chika-san is troubled. Mmm. But Fa. Ther. In. Law. Cyril-samas expression was very cold as he glared at Hector-sama. I got it, nya~ Chika-chan, just wait here. Dont go to Doug. Ill be right back. Hector-sama got up and walked into the inner room. A few moments later, a man wearing what looked like gorgeous robes appeared from inside the room. No, Im pretty sure it was Hector-sama, but he seemed to be a little confusing because his appearance didnt match what he had said and done earlier. His shining blond hair was swept back like a mane, and his face, despite its deeply etched wrinkles, looked just like Douglas-sans when he had a serious expression on his face. However, his gray eyes, like Alberto-sans, were sharp and seemed to pierce the line of sight. And with his imposing walk and blessed physique, I could feel the dignity of royalty even more than Albert-sama. If I were a faint-hearted person, I would not be able to move even if he just stared at me. I also felt a little frightened. Its hard to believe that this is the same person who had been yelling, No way and nya~ just now. Did I keep you waiting, Chika-chan? Do you miss me? Well well, youve been a good boy. Now, come and sit on my lap. Ah, it was the same person. And Im going to be held in Hector-samas lap. Douglas-san and Gail-san had a pained look on their faces when they glanced at me [Douglas] Chika, Im sorry but can you go along with my dads antics for a little while longer? Im sorry, Gail, but youll have to put up with my decision for now. Gail-san and I nodded in agreement. Like this, we can have a nice talk. I should have come from the beginning. Anyway, why dont you all sit down? Everyone sat down on the sofa, and I was finally able to greet Hector-sama properly. Hector-sama, my name is Shinra Chikayuki and I truly apologize for the delay in greeting you. I have been in the great care of Douglas-san and the others. Youre a little stiff, arent you, Chika-chan? You can call me Hector or father-in-law if you like. Or, well, how about grandpa instead? Oh, I feel like Im having dj vu. The gap between his appearance and personality was so great that I couldnt help but feel weak. Th- then, I will call you father-in-law. How did your father-in-law know my name? You said your name in the audience room, didnt you? Ive been watching you too, you know. Well, I know you have many things to worry about, but you are safe now, and I am on your side, Chika-chan. Thank you very much. I truly apologize for the troubles Im causing you. I looked up at Hector-sama and bowed my head. Then, he slowly stroked my cheek, ear, and head. His hands were very gentle and reminded me of Douglas-sans. Im not sure if its because Im a little too comfortable and enraptured, but Douglas-san glared at me. His mouth was moving without making a sound, and when I looked closely, I saw that it was forming the words I will punish you. What have I done to deserve this? I was a little scared of what was going to happen to me including that time with Theo-san. Well then, may I have a moment, please? The chief sorcerer would like to speak with you. Cyril-sama raised his voice while urging the old man next to him. Hector-sama, pardon me for interrupting you. It has been a long time since Douglas-sama and Gail-sama have been here too. Its nice to meet you, Chikayuki-dono. Im Troth, and Ive been appointed Chief Magician by His Majesty. Pleased to make your acquaintance. Im Shinra Chikayuki. Its nice to meet you too. Im sorry to hear about your troubles and the curse of the sex slave. That was right. Troth-san came to me to break the curse of sex slavery that I was under. So, Troth, I want to ask you in conclusion, can you break the curse that is on Chika? Yes, I can. He can! With this, I dont have to show them my shameful appearance. I could feel my body relax a little with relief. I can, but Im not sure if Im going to be able to say this in front of Cyril-sama and Chikayuki-sama What exactly is there to say? Im ready for this. If there is a way, please let me know. You cant say it in front of me too? Cyril-sama seemed to feel something strange about the way Troth-san spoke. After this, I was told by Troth-san a fact that surprised even Cyril-sama. CH 40 [Douglas] This is what Chika has said too. So, please tell me more, Troth. Cyril-dono, do you mind? Yes, dont worry about me. Troth-dono, please. The expression on Troth-sans face was terribly dark. First of all, I must tell you the nature of the curse of sex slavery. Nowadays, it is used to force sex slaves to obey, regardless of their race, but it is, originally, not the same thing. It was true that there were beastmen of various races who were also sex slaves. The same curse should have been placed on them as well. Then what is their original purpose? Asked Cyril-sama. I was also not sure what the original purpose was. [Troth] This curse was created by beastmen who researched the fertility of the human race when they were still abundant in this world. You know what happens to a person who is under this spell if he or she does not regularly consume the beasts semen. This is how they force the kidnapped humans to seek out the beasts semen and conceive a child. There was silence in the room. The facial expression of everyone except Hector-sama was gloomy, especially Cyril-sama, who looked as if he was about to collapse. [Troth] If the power of the beastman were to seriously suppress the resistance of the human race and rape them, the human race would easily die. This curse, which begs for intercourse from the other party, is very convenient for the beastman who wants to make the human race pregnant. If you dominate them with pleasure, there is no danger of harming the mother, and they will not disobey you. [Cyril] So the kidnapped humans had no choice but to surrender their body to an unwanted person because of this curse, and have the person show mercy to them to control their seizures? What a terrible thing! [Douglas] Its disgusting to think that a fellow beastman did this. [Gail] How repulsive. Thats unacceptable! Douglas-san and Gail-san also seemed to be feeling pretty bad. To be honest, I didnt feel the same way. But I knew firsthand how painful those spells could be. If I could escape that pain, I would give my body to anyone, no matter who they were. [Troth] But in our country, after Hector-sama accedes to the throne, the use of this curse is forbidden. That includes giving severe punishment to those who use it. [Hector] There are many fools who still use it, though. I punished them severely, but Ill never forget the time I told the rescued human about how to break the spell. [Douglas] Oh, father, you knew about this too? [Hector] Who do you think I am? How could I have left such a curse to afflict such a fragile and beloved race? [Chika] So what is the solution to this curse? Is it really that terrible? That was what I wanted to know. I also wanted to know if it was something I could do. Its . Yes, let me be clear. The only way to get rid of it is to be embraced by a beastman, receive semen, and bear a child. Thats the only way to get rid of it. The spell is broken when the seed of the beast is implanted in the human mothers womb. This is the only way to break the spell. At once, my gaze swung to Gail-san and Douglas-san. [Hector] This is why the humans who were kidnapped by the beastmen and were in dire straits were in despair. Even if we dont mean to, we are still beasts to them. The curse would not be broken until they had given birth to the beast that they hated and feared. About what kind of action did the humans take No, I wont say any more than that. Im sorry that you had to hear that, Cyril, Chika. [Cyril] Thank you for your concern, father-in-law. I understand very well that it is the worst curse for the human race. Its horrible that its still being used. But more importantly, its about Chika. When Cyril-san said that, I once again remembered that I was now carrying that curse in my body. You cant break the curse unless you have a child with a beastman. In other words, I had to have a child with Gail-san or Douglas-san. Fortunately, I didnt have the same hatred for beastmen as the human race that Hector-sama mentioned. I was sure that Douglas-san and Gail-san would accept me if I wanted to. But is it really okay to have a child in this way? Gail-san and Douglas-san must be feeling the same way, and I could tell that they were troubled. [Hector] I know how you feel, Chika-chan. Im sure youre wondering if you can have a child to break the spell. But fortunately for you, Chika-chan doesnt hate Gail and Douglas, right? Youre already physically connected to Gail, arent you? Although I doubted my ears at the words, I could feel the heat gathering in my face and turning it bright red. HoChow do you know all this? [Hector] Its a special ability of our race. We have strong perceptions of smell. We can tell who the animus belongs to and how it is loved. If there was a hole, Id go in it. I was so embarrassed that I wanted to disappear from this place. Dad, stop it! Chika is being troubled. Oi, Chika, you dont have to worry about it. The only people who know about it are my dad, my brother, and me. Even Albert-sama can understand. That means they already know that I am with Gail No! Its too embarrassing. [Hector] Though, what a shame. It seems that Doug hasnt loved Chika-chan yet. I can feel Gails presence, but not Dougs from Chika-chan. Im surprised that Doug hasnt made a move on you yet. What nonsense. I have my own reasons for doing things in a certain order. Leave me alone. Hah! I dont like it when men make excuses. Well, Chika-chan, how would you like to be with me instead of that spineless man? Ill show you that theres more to a man than just being young. Ah, theyre not young either. Of course, Ill take you as my mate. Since its been a long time since my mate died. You still havent given up!? Chika is my and Gails prey. We will never give up on this! Father, youre a lion too, you know what Im talking about. [Chika] Im sorry, Hector-sama. Please forgive me for this. It was about time that Douglas-sans blood vessels broke, and his anger was so great that I was worried about it. Gail-sans expression was almost unchanged, but his eyes were serious. Father-in-law, no, Hector-sama. I appreciate that you are thinking of me and saying so. Even if its just a casual remark to make me feel better. However, I cant think about doing that with anyone other than Douglas-san and Gail-san right now. Those two uh I-I-I-I love them! So, I would like to discuss those matters of the child and curse just the three of us. Haa I knew that Chika-chan would say that, though I dont understand how such a good boy could be the companion of my bratty son What a waste, what a waste Whos a brat? Umm, Gail-san, Douglas-san, would that be okay with you two? Im sorry to trouble you again with my affairs, but please let me discuss it with you two. Im sorry I felt like I was a piece of bad luck for Gail-san and Douglas-san, and I was truly ashamed. Even so, these two kind gentlemen will probably tell me not to worry about it Chika, like I said, please dont apologize. Im not sure how much we can understand what youre feeling right now, but I already told you. Chika has given us a tremendous gift. And this is something were happy about. Thats right, Chika! I told you wed do anything to make you happy. If you dont hate it, well gladly accept your feelings. So please dont be so distressed. These two were really too indulgent to me. But the problem was, it was clear that Im going to have to rely on them. Then, let the three of us talk until we are satisfied. As Chika-chans father-in-law, I have a suggestion for you. If you do decide to have children, Im sorry Gail, but I recommend that you start with Douglass child. And why is that? That is Regardless of whose child it is, I and Al will protect it in private and as public figures. I promise. But Chika-chans existence is too special, and if they cant do anything to him, some fools will think of aiming for his child. Of course, if it was Gails child, Virgil wouldnt be able to keep quiet. But if its Douglass child, then Leonidas will be able to use all his power to solve the problem in the name of his royal brothers child. Keep this in mind. So its like that. I was only thinking about myself, but theres the possibility that my unborn child could be in danger. I could never allow that to happen. I didnt want my child to have to go through what I went through. Thank you very much for your thoughtful consideration. We will take this in our mind and discuss it among the three of us. Gail-san and Douglas-san also nodded their heads in agreement. [Douglas] Id like to ask Troth a few questions. Im sure there was still time for Chikas curse to take effect, but it suddenly activated. Do you have any idea why? This is just a hypothesis, although I have received a report from Paris. It seems that Chikayuki-dono performed a great healing technique before the curse took effect, and shared his magic power and life force with his two companions. I think that might be the cause. Sorry, can you be a little more specific? Hmm right. Curses are usually suppressed by the magic and life force of the person, and seizures do not occur until a specified period. But with Chikayuki-donos healing technique, he shares his own life force and magical power with the subject. Moreover, it was a large-scale technique to heal a defect. I cant even imagine how much life force and magical power were lost. Thats why they couldnt suppress the curse anymore. It was a very convincing explanation. But then, I had a problem. So, does this mean that the more fatigued I am with the healing techniques, the more likely I am to trigger the curse? Yes, I suppose so. I think youre right. Then about working at the guild is should it be postponed until the curse is lifted? Dont! Dont! Gail-sans and Douglas-sans voices were in perfect sync. But I had to agree with them on this one. If thats the case, Id like to break the spell as soon as possible No, its no use thinking about this alone. Lets just forget about this for now. [Chika] Thank you, Troth-san. Thanks to you, I have hope. What are you talking about? It all started because of what we beastmen did. But you are just as Paris reported, Chikayuki-dono. I wondered why he kept mentioning Paris-san. [Gail] Im not sure if youre aware of this, Chika. The feather on Troths back looks just like someone elses, dont you think? Troth is Pariss grandfather. If I looked more closely, I would see that it is the same owl feather as Paris-sans. So its like that. Im deeply indebted to Paris-sans family. Thank you very much. No, no, if my grandson was any help at all, thats enough for me. Troth-san, who smiled serenely, certainly seemed to have a similar atmosphere to Paris-san. [Douglas] Well, now, the matter of the curse has not been completely resolved, but we have decided what to do about it. Weve been here too long, so I guess we should head home. [Gail] Youre right. Hector-sama, Cyril-sama, and Troth-dono thank you very much for your help. I will come back with my father to thank you when the time is appropriate. [Hector] No! You all can leave, but please leave Chika-chan here! Chika-chan, youre staying here today! Take a bath with me and sleep in my bed! You can touch my beast form as much as you like! Youre even welcome to stay here forever. As I was pondering over this with the father of my partner, Douglas-sama approached Hector-sama and whispered something in his ear, which made Hector-sama think for a moment. [Hector] Alright, Chika-chan! Ill miss you, but you can go home with those two today. Though you are welcome to come to visit us anytime. [Chika] Yes, thank you, father-in-law. I thanked him with a big smile on my face. Im really happy to have another family member. [Hector] Ugh, I knew I had to let Chika-chan go homeC [Douglas] Father? Damn! I understand. But you have to promise me! Okay, okay. I got it! I thanked everyone again and excused myself from the room. I was surprised to see that Hector-sama was looking at my back with a very sad expression. After saying goodbye to Cyril-sama and the others, I was finally able to leave the palace and head home. In the carriage, I asked a few questions that I wanted to ask. By the way, I was currently on Gail-sans lap. And he was holding me tighter than usual, so it hurt a little. [Chika] Hector-sama was kind of an interesting person, wasnt he? [Gail] To be honest, I was quite surprised To see Hector-sama like that, if I didnt see him with my own eyes, I wouldnt believe it. [Douglas] See? I told you. It was only the outside appearance of the perfect Quiet Wise King that he showed to his people. Though, even I have to admit that his behavior and abilities as a king are perfect. [Chika] But he was a very kind man, and Im very happy to think that weve added another member to our family. Both of them silently patted my head in response to my words. I was a little sore from being petted so much. Douglas-san, is there a reason why Hector-sama is so obsessed with the human race? [Douglas] No, I dont think there is any particular reason. But, I think he originally likes the human race. Moreover, my brother and Is mother were human. He was my fathers [pair]. He loved my mother so much that it was almost embarrassing to watch. He didnt go crazy after my mothers death, and thats what makes him the Silent Wise King. Im a little worried that Theo has completely inherited that part of my fathers personality. Douglas-sans mother was also from the human race, wasnt he? Yeah. He was in the same situation as Cyril-dono and was saved by my father. Though, his body wasnt very strong, to begin with, so he passed away rather quickly from an epidemic. Douglas-sans expression was a little sad. And what was the last thing you said to Hector-sama? Ah, that? I said it would be better to keep Chika with us than to leave you with him. If Chikas magic power is high enough, you can give birth to a lot of cute human beings that look like you. And then my father can be a grandfather surrounded by a lot of cute human grandchildren. Douglas-san threw me one of his signature pheromone-laced winks. I couldnt keep my mouth shut. Doug, youre being selfish again. Im sure Chika said he wanted to discuss it with the three of us. Dont you think about Chikas feelings too? Im sorry, but I thought Id at least let my father dream a little. So, Chika, you may not be able to make a decision right away, but well talk about it over the next few days when things settle down, okay? Yes, please! While we were talking about that, the carriage was arriving at Gail-sans house. However, at this time, I had already made up my mind. If you like my TL, please consider buying me boba tea. Thank you! CH 40.5 Hello guys! I am really sorry for the slow updates and this intermezzo. As I stated before, I am currently busy with my thesis so I cant translate as much. Its vexing, I know. I feel it too even though Im the one translating~ T^T Now, one night, I surfed through NU forums. To see, maybe, another potential novel that has been dropped by another translator. And, just for a fleeting moment (perhaps fate? IDK~) suddenly I got curious for AOAKT. Well, just, curious. So, I typed in the search box of NU forum, Ai o Ataeru Kemonotachi. AND THEN, SUDDENLY, I FEEL LIKE AN ICE RAIN POURED ON ME, HARD AND COLD! WHY? BECAUSE I FOUND THIS POST AT THE TOP OF THE LIST! In case you want to read the whole post, heres the link: Question C Ai wo Ataeru Kemonotachi | Novel Updates Forum (Click. Click! Just click) Then, I went to the site, joined their discord too (because they posted it protected by password and you could find the password in their discord.) I read through their TL. Ill be honest, I just opened their chapter 41 vol 1. Looks good too, even though they admit that they used google translates. It got flow, coherence, grammar Idk whether it strayed from the raws or not. The moment I saw coherence, I dont care about anything anymore. AND THE MOST IMPORTANT THING, THEY ALREADY TRANSLATED UNTIL FAR. Now, heres the interesting fact. When I wrote that sentence AND THE MOST IMPORTANT.., I wanted to check again until which chapter they translated it, so, I went back to their site again. AAAANNNNDDD. I REALIZED THAT THEYRE TRANSLATING THE BOOK VERSION, WHILE IM TRANSLATING THE WEB NOVEL VERSION. BUT BRUH, WHATS THE DIFFERENCE? The web novel version that Im translating has 81 chapters+1 epilogue+23 extras. So, a total of 105 chapters. And the book version has Vol. 1 which is 56 chapters, Vol. 2 which is 23 chapters, and Vol. 3 which is 18 chapters, but until this post was made, the translator-sama translated reached Vol.3 ch.17 YESTERDAY. Theyre progressing. So, the book version has a total of 97 chapters (+ Vol. 4, but the translator said that they couldnt find the raw to the Vol. 4). Honestly, I lost my motivation to continue translating this version. HOWEVER, Im BARELY hanging on to this very fine spider-web thread called THE TOTAL CHAPTERS. So, my dear readers, tell me, should I continue, should I not? Should I stop this, should I not? Comment below. Or, if you prefer a private chat with me (and maybe cheer my broken heart T^T), I welcome discord DM at Kurokami Anko#0491. Thank you~ CH 41 TL/N: Hello! Thank you so much for your comments and love letters discord DMs! I feel really happy to see that many of you still want me to continue and even prefer my TL! That really helped me to lift up my mood to continue. I also still want to see their cute child/children with my own eyes. XD Without further ado, heres your chapter(s). Enjoy! P.S: Also, this chapter is full smexx so I was healed. Thoroughly! XD ********************************************************************************** Please be aware of the above and avoid this story if you dont like it. There will be no plot gap even if you dont read this story. I was on the bed with Gail-san holding me from behind, while Douglas-san was standing in front of me. [Douglas] Well, Chika, its time for your punishment. Douglas-san, who was smiling but his eyes were not, gently patted my cheek and told me so. After that event in the royal castle, we went back to Gail-sans parents house and told them about the curse. They didnt seem too surprised that I knew about the curse. It was just that they were concerned for my safety and gave me many kind words. Afterward, I had dinner with everyone and took a bath. Just when I thought I could finally rest, Douglas-san said what he said to me just now. [Chika] Umm when you say punishment, did I do something wrong? [Douglas] Hmm, strictly speaking, Chika is not at fault. However, your conduct was too defenseless and naive. Thats why, today, this old man is going to teach you a lesson to let Chikas body know about it. Yeah, over half of it is just for our jealousy, to take it out on you, and for fun. I was honestly puzzled when he said that with a smile. Um, Gail-san, are you also? I looked up at Gail-sans face. Im not mad, and I know that Chika is not at fault. But I do know that you are as defenseless and naive as Doug says you are. I made Doug promise that he would never hurt Chika. He told me that he was going to pound on you until you were crying and begging for forgiveness, but if it feels good, then its no problem, right? Gail-san, I think thats a bad idea! A very bad idea!! Please dont say such a thing with a very serious expression. The gap is too great. Well, when I say that Ill be punishing Chika, dont worry, I wont hurt you like Gail said. But I will make sure that your body knows whose prey you are. Aah Douglas-sans face was like that of a predator. I really wished I can avoid it, but I didnt think I can. I couldnt imagine what they would do to me, but Ive made up my mind that I dont care what these two do to me. Lets just go for it. Oh umm please be gentle. Yeah, I will try to do my best. Because youre not aware of it, we want to make sure you know that youre our prey. First of all, today, were going to put our presence and scrub our scents all over you. That should make anyone with a brain notice. Douglas-san started to take off his clothes right in front of me. Ive always thought he had a wonderful body, but today he looked even sexier than usual. Gail-san, who sat behind me, was already naked on top. The force of his embrace was so strong that I could not escape. No, I had no intention of running away. I really want to hug Chica, but I suppose the fatigue from the trip hasnt worn off yet. I wont do anything to burden Chika. I just want to feel good so be prepared. His gaze that pierces me with a smirk was completely that of a predator that eyeing for his prey. Chika is maybe unaware of the fact that you had been aggravating me a lot during the trip. Also the way you behaved towards Theo and father Nah, Im sure you were aware of it all this time. Well, were more jealous than you think. Even though were family, that attitude towards Theo and my dad needs to be punished, no matter how narrow-minded you think we are. I turned my face to Gail-san again to see if he felt the same way. Its a pity, but when it comes to Chika, I cant relax at all. I have to admit that when I saw Chika looking so comfortable in Hector-samas arms, I almost lost my reason in anger. I was a little surprised by his words. It was true that I had felt Douglas-sans glares at me, but I had never thought that Gail-san had such feelings for me at that time. I was happy that he thought so much of me, but at the same time, I realized that this is what Cyril-sama meant when he said that the love between these two was intense. Well then, Chika. Are you ready for this? Im sorry, but Im not going to stop even though you cry today. Ah, thats not right. The goal is to make you cry, right? As I looked closely, I noticed that Douglas-san had taken off his underwear and was completely naked. Why was he completely naked? Ah, but more than that, I was really curious as what did he mean by saying Im not going to stop even if you cry. I knew that Douglas-san would never hurt me, but the part about even if I cried didnt make sense to me. While I was wondering what on earth he was going to do to me, Douglas-san had climbed up on the bed and was closing in on me. He lifted my legs and put my big toe in his mouth, twirling his thick tongue around my toe and licking it moistly in his mouth. A strange sensation runs through my body that Ive never experienced before. It was a mixture of ticklishness and pleasure. It was not an unpleasant feeling, but I could feel goosebumps all over my body. No, more importantly, I had to restrain him from licking that part of me. Ah, Douglas-san, thats dirty! You cant do that! Chika, this is your punishment. Im sorry, but I cant listen to Chika today. I also think that Gail will not stop me today. Then, once again, Douglas-san took one of my toes into his mouth and carefully licked it up with his tongue. Ah, aahh! Dont not that place! It feels weird! Ive never experienced anything like this before. As he licked between my toes, a unique feeling of pleasure crept into my brain. [Gail] Chika, Ive never known that I have such ugly feelings inside me. Thats why I hope youll forgive me for what Im doing today. But I cant help it, because youre so cute and precious. Gail-sans face moved closer and his tongue entered my mouth. He slowly teased my insides with his gentle tongue, as if tasting each tooth. Then, suddenly, he roughly tortured my mouth, and my tongue was squeezed and entangled in his tongue from the root to the tips. I could feel the saliva I couldnt swallow dripping from the edge of my mouth. Mmmhh, mmmm, mmmm While I was immersed with Gail-san, Douglas-san continued to torment me, and when he finished with my right leg, he carefully licked my left leg. When I thought the foot was finished, he gently took my hand and slowly licked each finger of my hand in his mouth. Of course, as with the feet, he licked carefully and thoroughly between the fingers. Again, the tingling sensation paralyzed my brain. Each time, even though Gail-san was covering my mouth, I unconsciously let out a moan that was seductive. How do you like it, Chika? It feels good, right? But this is just the beginning. Are you alright with that? There was no way I could reply. Douglas-san kept going with whatever he did, while Gail-sans tongue continued to ravage my mouth. Well, next, Ill thoroughly give love to this part. Douglas-san stroked his fingers around my small nipples, keeping them at a slight distance from the peak. The occasional contact of his fingers with my nipples makes my body react with a jolt. As if he enjoyed the reaction enough, he pinched my nipple firmly with both hands and gently pressed it with his nails. The intense sensation of pleasure washed over me. Nnh kuh nnmmhC! I wanted to scream out as loud as I could, but Gail-san had my mouth fully covered, so I couldnt make a sound. This was quite painful because I couldnt let the immense pleasure escape by letting out my voice. I felt as if the excitement was building up inside of me as heat. The heat was building up from my lower abdomen to my small rod, which I could already see is gently rising. I writhed in shock when Douglas-san scratched me with his fingernails. And when he squeezed my nipple and twisted it gently, I felt my whole body losing strength from the intense thrill. Suddenly, Douglas-sans tongue crawled over my other nipple while his hand was still on the other one. As his tongue slowly licked around the vicinity and his nail occasionally touched the tip of my nipple, I felt a sticky sensation that was different from the feeling of his fingers, and it took away my thoughts. At last, the tongue approached the nipple, and when I thought that the tip of the tongue was licking gently, the next moment, the teeth were placed on the nipple and he bit it lightly. NnnnnghC! I was so shocked that I ejaculated even though I hadnt been touched there. Chika seems to like his nipples teased. If thats the case, well have to love them even more. This time, the other nipple was tortured in the same way, and although I didnt cum from the biting, it did make me scream again. Looking closely, I saw that my nipples, though small, were now standing up stiffly. I was embarrassed because I couldnt believe it was mine, and it looked kind of indecent. I was finally released from Gail-sans kiss. Gail-san licked away the saliva that overflowed from my mouth without any hesitation. Next, Im going to leave the nipples to Gail, and this is where it really starts. Do your best, Chika. Douglas-san licked his lips. His expression was calm, but his eyes were still the look of a predator in front of its prey. The expression on his face gave me something akin to a thrill, and I felt like offering everything I had to him. If you like my TL, please consider buying me boba tea. Thank you! CH 42 TL/N: Ah, I forgot to tell you that Im too lazy to censor everything explicit. I got permission from the site admin to not censor it, so, enjoy your uncensored TL! :v ********************************************************************************** It is not bestiality, but there is an attack with an animal form. Please be aware of the above and avoid this story if you dont like it. There will be no plot gap even if you dont read this story. While hugging me from behind, Gail-sans hands now reached for my nipples. The nipples were swollen and sensitive from Douglas-sans torment. When Gail-san gently pinched them with his fingertips, I felt more pleasure than ever. To be honest, I was so sensitive that it hurt a little to be touched, but it felt really good. Gail-san continued in the same manner as Douglas-san, plucking, twisting, and lightly using his nails to intermittently stimulate me in various ways. Ga-Gail-san, Im sensitive there. Nn no, dont! It feels good haahh It feels too good! Nngh ugh! Its not painful, is it? If it feels good, just let the sensation wash over you. And then, make sure you remember that it is us who are giving it to you. Gail-sans eyes were also lit with lust. I could see that Gail-sans thing was heating up under my ass. Even through his underwear, I could tell that he was excited. I love Gail-san so much for being so excited by my body like this. Suddenly, I felt a warm and strange sensation in my lower body that I couldnt even describe as discomfort. I looked over and saw Douglas-san was sucking my penis with his mouth. Ah, Douglas san! Its dirty there nnhh haah! Gail-sans hands never stopped working on my nipples while I was talking. Douglas-san answered my plea after taking a lick from my penis. Its not dirty. Whatever belongs to Chika, its not dirty at all. Besides, you did it to me back then too, right? Im just returning the favor. Well, you can count this as a part of your punishment then. Once again, Douglas-san sucked my little thing into his mouth. He slowly licked it up with his warm mouth and thick, sticky tongue. And when he lightly brushed his teeth against it, an unusual feeling of pleasure came over me like a storm of violence. Aaahhhh! As Gail-san had said, Douglas-san had a lot of experience. Also Douglas-san was very skillful with his tongue. With his tongue and teeth, he dexterously scraped my still-skin-covered genitals and mercilessly twisted his tongue around the overly sensitive tip. I cant Douglas-san! Oh ahhh, no dont! I ejaculated again so easily that I was stunned. Then I realized that I had just cummed in Douglas-sans mouth. But Douglas-san swallowed what I had released without any hesitation whatsoever. Your mouth Im sorry, Douglas san. I was so embarrassed and sorry that my tears began to flow. What? I told you not to worry about it. Chikas things are never dirty. Moreover, I dont know if its because were a [pair], but everything that Chika gives tastes delicious to us. Right, Gail? Yeah, these tears from Chika also taste really good. You cant even compare it to any good liquor. Gail-san gently licked away my tears with his tongue, as if savoring them. But this is not the end, Chika. This is where the main event begins. In all honesty, I was already overwhelmed by this, but there were more to come? I was a little worried about what more could be done, but if the two of them were satisfied with that, I would be happy. Then, Douglas-sans body began to glow. I wondered if he was turning into his beast form. When the light disappeared, I saw the same magnificent lion that I had seen before, Douglas-san. As I expected, he looked very intimidating as a predator in this form. Chika seems to like our beast forms. Then, Ill take good care of you in this form. With this form, we can mark you better too. Its killing two birds with a stone. It seemed dangerous to lick me with his tongue in that form. How to say this, somehow, I felt like I had to offer myself to do whatever he wanted. Then its time for the final punishment. Gail, make sure you love him too. Yeah. The beast Douglas-san was approaching slowly. I couldnt help but admire the sight of him, but I could also feel my heart beating faster with each step he took. Douglas-san gave my face a big lick and then brought his face closer to my crotch. No way! The next moment, his mouth and tongue that were even bigger than usual were wrapped around my penis. That sensitive part of my body, which I had just cummed, was mercilessly devoured by the long tongue and big mouth. Nnghhh The stimulation aahhh haa too strong. Unlike the human Douglas-sans tongue, which was thick but soft, the tongue of Douglas-sans beast form was coarse and rough. The provocation of the coarse tongue also tortured my sensitive parts. Hii aaahhhhh!!! When I was screaming from the strong sensations, Gail-san reached for my nipples again and started to torment me. Hii nnghhh Ah! Haaaahhh And then he slowly licked up my ear, bit my earlobe, and inserted his tongue into my ear. The unknown feeling of the soft tongue licking up inside my ear and the direct sound of the water making a splashing sound made me feel as if my ears were being raped. Meanwhile, Douglas-san did not hesitate in his assault. His long large mouth and tongue sucked in not only my small member but also the two small testicles beneath it. He licked them with his rough tongue. There was no way I could bear the thought of having both my penis and testicles licked by a tongue at the same time. As if I had forgotten my embarrassment, I could only scream. Nnn ngh aaahh haaahh It was not only that, of course. He also gently twisted his tongue into the slit of my cock to make me moan. Then, as if he was satisfied, he lightly set his sharp teeth on the shaft and glans and watched with real satisfaction as my body jolted. This is the instinct of Douglas-san, or rather the lion tribe, that I had heard about before. I wondered if this was what he meant by tormenting and loving his pair as prey. However, although the intense pleasure and stimulation were a little more painful than I can tolerate, I wasnt afraid of Douglas-san. In fact, I even felt happy that I was being desired. Suddenly, Douglas-sans tongue moved in a different way. He wrapped his long tongue around my penis and moved it little by little as if he was grinding up my penis. The sensation of his tongue rubbing up and down on my penis was unbearable. In addition, Gail-san continued to give me pleasure on my nipples and ears. I was already at my limit. Kuh ugh hyaahh! Stop please Im coming Im comiingg!! There was not much more to come out and a faint cloudy white mucus-like substance trickled down. I wasnt sure how many times Ive ejaculated in this short period of time I didnt realize how hard it would be to be tortured and pleasured at the same time. Tears from physiological effects continued to flow from my eyes. So that was why Douglas-san called it a punishment. Chika, do you think this is the end? Well keep going. No way! Im sorry Douglas-san Please forgive me Id like to forgive you if you asked me so nicely like that, but this is your punishment. Chika, hang in there a little longer. Chika, Im sorry. I know it sounds horrible, but I want to see more of your crying face. I want to see you cry more and lick up all your tears. Im not going to stop if youre crying from the pleasure of our actions. You can curse me as much as you want later, just be patient, okay. Without waiting for my reply, the two of them started the torture again. Douglas-san used his tongue and mouth to lick not only my penis and balls, but also my thighs, belly, fingers, and everything else. Eventually, he stimulated my penis again, forcing me to cum. Ahhhh! When I shed tears, Gail-san licked all of them away, devoured my mouth with rough and passionate kisses, and then played with both of my ears. And of course, my nipples were harassed along with it. Nnnhhh. ahhhhh! This action was repeated for a long time. My body was completely overwhelmed by the violent pleasure that was being given to me all over my body. I couldnt think of anything else, as if I had forgotten how to speak. Continued to be attacked by the unending pleasure, the only thing that came out of my mouth was inexpressible cries. Hii yaahhh. Pl-please. forgive me. These were the words I finally managed to squeeze out. I didnt even know how many times Ive ejaculated. No, I didnt even know if Im ejaculating or not. All that came out was a clear liquid, but I was sure that I was coming. At that point, I was finally forgiven. As I lay there in a limp state, I saw Douglas-san, who had returned to his original form from his beast form. Hey, Chika, are you okay? Im sorry, but I think I went a little overboard with the punishment. Im sorry, however, I cant help but lose control when Im dealing with you. I knew you wanted me to stop, Chika, but Im like Douglas. I cant control my instincts when it comes to you. Im so sorry. Is there anything that hurts? It was true that the two of them today seemed to be quite aggressive with their predatory instincts, but I never felt afraid or disgusted by it. It was also true that there was a part of me that was glad to be the prey of the two of them. No Its not that I dont like it. Im happy to think that Im being desired by you two. And also, it. felt too good to be true Hmm! Thats why, Chika, you shouldnt stir us up. Haah I wonder if this unawareness cant be helped anymore. Oi, Doug, Im going to tell Sebastian to prepare something to soothe his throat. After that, Douglas-san took me in his arms and gently cleaned me in the bath. Gail-san gave me a special drink that Sebastian-san had made for me with great enthusiasm. After that, I lay down on the bed. The moment my back touched the bed, I seemed to lose consciousness and traveled to the dream world. If you like my TL, please consider buying me boba tea. Thank you! CH 43 Today, we are moving from Gail-sans family home to the house where Gail-san and Douglas-san used to live. His parents said they would be happy for us to stay, but Gail-san and Douglas-san, who have work to do at the guild, and I agreed that it would be a shame if Sebastian-san had to take care of us all the time, so we had to move out in a hurry. The main reason for this is that I would die of embarrassment if Sebastian-san were to see the sheets after the deed, as he obviously did the other day When Sebastian-san came to change the sheets, he said, You young masters are so vigorous, arent you? Its good if you get along well. Hohoho, and so he laughed. When I heard from Gail-san that he was laughing, I almost fainted from embarrassment. However, if he said that [the young masters are also], then Virgil-sama and Rickham-sama were also Nope. Lets not think about unnecessary things. The house they were moving to was said to be in a quiet residential area not far from the adventurers guild and the main market. In addition to Sebastian-sans regular maintenance of the house, it seems that when he heard that Gail-san was coming back, he had everything ready in the last few days. Who on earth is that guy? [Douglas] This area is close to the guild, and many of its members and adventurers live here. In that regard, this place is pretty safe, so Chika can relax. [Gail] The person living next door is also the guilds administrative head, I recall. Ill have to show up later to say hello. Well also have to introduce Chika to him. As usual, I was hugging Gale desperately on top of Noah, so I didnt have the energy to reply and just nodded vigorously. The scenery of Leonidas seen from Noahs top was a harmonious combination of nature, including a good amount of trees, and a calm, Western-style cityscape, like a European tourist destination seen on a postcard. But, the paved roads, functionally organized plots, and the lively voices of the people in the marketplace showed me that this is a flourishing country. After a while, we arrived at a simple, solidly built house that looked like a larger version of Gail-san and Douglas-sans house in Catalton. I breathed a sigh of relief at the appearance of the house, as I am a commoner at heart. Even though the interior of Gail-sans parents house was simple, I honestly felt uncomfortable with the number of rooms and the size of the dining room. Gail-san pulled my hand as he led me around the house. The two-story house has a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom on the first floor. There are also four bedrooms on the second floor. After some discussion, it was decided that each of us would have one bedroom and the other room would be used for the three of us to sleep together. All of the bedrooms were furnished with simple beds and tables, which seemed to be very comfortable to use. However, the room that was to be my room had a bed that was my size. The room that was to be used for those two had a bed that was the size of two people. Lastly, the room that was to be used for the three of us had a huge bed in it. I wondered if Sebastian-san had really predicted this much. Who on earth is this guy, really? [Chika] The house looks very comfortable to live in. But, I feel sorry that we left all the preparations to Sebastian-san. We should be sure to thank him the next time we see him. But how did he manage such a large house all by himself? What kind of person is he? [Gail] As for the arrangements, I dont think you need to worry about it, since hes happy to do it. Sebastian is one of the oldest members of my family. He is a capable butler who handles everything from fighting to housekeeping and childcare by himself. Well, he does a lot of other things too, but you dont need to know that. [Douglas] The old man is unlike how he looks, hes so strong. Its imprinted in our memory that the two of us, Gail and I, could not stand up to him at all. Even now, I honestly dont think I can beat him. Just by listening to Douglas-san, I think Sebastian-san The last part, which was somehow muffled, bothered me a little, but I guess its better not to ask too much about that. I realized that this is the reason why people should not be judged by their appearance. As I looked around the house, I was surprised to find that the kitchen storeroom was well stocked with the ingredients and seasonings that I used to buy at Catalton. When I realized that this must have been Sebastian-sans work, I began to feel a little nervous, as well as respectful. [Chika] Since Sebastian-san has prepared the ingredients and seasonings, may I do the cooking today? [Douglas] Yes! Its been a while since Ive had Chikas cooking! I know that the food at Gails house is delicious, but Chikas is special. Well leave it to you! [Gail] Im glad to hear it, because Ive been wanting to eat your cooking too. Ill teach you how to use the kitchen. Chika, Im looking forward to it! Being told like that, I suddenly felt motivated. I think of all the things I can do to make a good meal, and I pick up a few things in my head. I think I can make it with all the ingredients I have on hand. Im really looking forward to seeing their reactions. [Douglas] Anyway, well have to go around and greet the neighbors. Im sorry Chika, but can you come along? Ill make sure to introduce you to the neighbors and ask them to take care of you in case of an emergency. Yes, of course! The two of them hold my hand and we go around the neighborhood to greet our neighbors. Ill say it again, with the two of them holding my hand. I dont have to tell you that Im in the same state as the famous photo. The people we greeted didnt ask too many questions about me, probably because many of them were members of the guild. But when I told them that I was Gail-san and Douglas-sans mate and pair, they were surprised and gave me many congratulations. Finally, we came to the house next door to our house. [Douglas] I remembered that this is old man Bakes house from the guild. I hope hes doing well. Douglas-san said that as he called out to the people inside the house. From inside, I could hear multiple footsteps slamming down the stairs at a high speed, and I knew they were coming towards the front door. When the front door was opened with enormous force, it was Hector-sama and Theo-sama who were standing there. [Hector] Oooooohhh Weve been waiting for you, Chika-chan. Now, now, lets go inside and have a cup of tea. Hector-sama was beckoning to us with a big smile while radiating the aura of a king all over his body. Beside him, Theo-sama was glancing at us with his face red and downcast. Why are you here, dad? Your house is the royal palace! What the hell are you doing? Douglas-san was unusually upset. Gail-sans eyes widened in surprise as well. Well, Theo said that he wanted to get a glimpse of urban life. I was looking for an affordable place to live, and I happened to find this place. I didnt expect you guys to coincidentally move in next door. Coincidence is a scary thing, huh? By the way, Im Theos chaperone. Coincidence my ass! Where are all the old Bake and the others who lived here? Hector-sama paused for a moment to think with an exaggerated gesture that was clearly an act. Then, as if remembering something, he clapped his hands. Ooh, you mean the people who used to live here? I asked them if they would be willing to trade for my other house, which I had as a spare. And they were happy to exchange this one for me. Wait Hold on for a sec. When you say your other house, do you mean the house that stands in the most prestigious place in Leonidas? Yes. What about it? What the hell are you thinking? If we exchange that mansion for this house, we can build more than a hundred houses with that one mansion! I stared at Hector-sama. My eyes widened in surprise at the mention of more than a hundred houses. What are you talking about? My little grandson has earnestly asked this old man to help him learn how to live in the city. I dont care about a mansion or two as long as I can make his wish come true. What a lie. Theo would never ask you to do such a thing. However I think about it, it was probably just your trickery. You think you can just use Theo as an excuse to live near Chika, dont you? Well, you figured it out already? Then we can make this quick. Youre right, but what about it? We just happened to live next door to each other. You have no right to tell us what to do. Dad, you may be retired, but youre still the former king!! Do you understand that!? Forget about security issues, dont you have events you need to attend and state guests you need to entertain!? I have my own secret guards around the perimeter. Ive made it very clear that Im not to be noticed by other people. And if they need me, theyll be able to reach me right here. Hector-sama had completely regained his composure and had returned to his regal demeanor. His appearance was that of a very respectable king, but the content of the discussion was so terrible that I couldnt help but feel uneasy. Next to him, Theo-sama seemed to be getting smaller and smaller. Theo! You too, dont let my dad take advantage of you! I Im sorry, Uncle. But if grandfather asks me to do something, I cant say no What is it, Theo? When I told you that you can live near Chika-dono too, you were so excited. Grandfather! Didnt you promise to keep that to yourself? Theo-sama was in a panic to the point of being pitiful. Gail-san was holding his head and looked like he was in agony. Douglas-sans questioning still continued. So, how did you know we were moving in here today? I may be retired, but Im still a former king. Ive got plenty of resources at my disposal. Todays matter was also a result of my excellent intelligence. You cant waste the countrys valuable human resources on something as trivial as this! You stupid old man! Its not something trivial. Do you think that my love for Chika-chan is something trivial? What a horrible thing to say, my son! Chika-chan, do you think that this short-lived old mans little wish is trivial? He was so energetic that I couldnt believe he was a short-lived old man, but that was probably not the point. I couldnt help but smile at the question. Anyway, get your ass back to the palace! Do my brother and the others know about this? Yeah, of course they do. Ive got a letter for them. Do you want to read it? Hector-sama handed Douglas-san a luxurious envelope sealed with wax. Douglas-san unfolded it and began to read it, but a dark vein was gradually appearing on his forehead. After reading the letter, Douglas-san gave it to me without saying a word. Gail-san and I looked at it together. [The letter] Douglas, its impossible for me to stop dads rampage any longer. He started to say that he was going to build a detached palace for Chika-dono. If we leave him here any longer, it could affect the national affairs if were not careful. Douglas, Im sorry, but youre going to have to take care of dad. Theodores motives are impure, but its certainly not a bad experience for the next king to try living in the city. If you need anything, just tell me and Ill get you everything you need. Please tell Gail and Chika-dono that I am sorry for the inconvenience. I glanced at Gail-san unconsciously. For that Albert-sama to concede, just what kind of things did Hector-sama do? More than that, whats with that detached palace? However, if Albert-sama has asked, there is no way we will not accept. Moreover, I dont really dislike the two of them, and regardless of the reason, I would even feel reassured if they were to live near me. Douglas-san glared at Hector-sama with an expression like the statue of Nio1A pair of guardian statues at Japanese buddhist temples. For further information, go to this link: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nio, but Hector-sama was not at all perturbed by it, and even seemed relaxed. But, when I looked at Theo, who seemed rather absent-minded on his side, I felt kind of sorry for him. I have to break this atmosphere somehow. Umm I think it would be reassuring if Hector-sama and Theo-sama lived nearby, so what do you think? Im sure that Gail-san and Douglas-san will be very busy as guild employees and adventurers from now on. It would be reassuring to have someone familiar with me nearby then I glanced over at Douglas-san and Gail-san and told them my opinion. [Douglas] Chika! Even though well be busy, well never let you be alone. So you dont have to worry. Whenever we take on a big job as adventurers, Im thinking of taking you with us. Well always protect you no matter where we go, so relax. [Gail] Chika, please dont say such a sad thing. We will never make you feel lonely and want to rely on other people. In fact, wed rather quit the guild or the adventuring business at any time if it made me feel that way. Hm? Did that just result in the opposite effect? Gail-san and Douglas-san hurriedly came up to me and hugged me. [Hector] Even though Chika-chan has said so, you guys are really intolerant men arent you? I wont be responsible if he runs away because youre too restraining. Both Gail-san and Douglas-san glared at Hector-sama simultaneously when he said that. Whew, what a bad guy. Ill have to change the atmosphere somehow Umm uh Ah, Hector-sama, Theo-sama, have you made plans for dinner this evening? No, I dont have any plans of any kind. Ive asked my caretaker to come by and cook for us. So you will have someone coming to cook for you later, right? Today, I will make a dish from my hometown. So, if youre okay with that, Im thinking that we can have dinner together. If you have a cook, then that would be betterC Theo, contact the messenger at once. We wont be needing dinner this evening. Yes, sir. Ill tell him right away. After a brief exchange of words, Theo disappeared from the scene in a flash. [Hector] Its like a dream come true to be able to eat Chika-chans home cooking! Im definitely going! Do you have any ingredients that you need? We can even buy up the entire market if you want! No, no, no, no! We already have the items prepared by Gail-sans family. We just have to add a few more for the extra people, so its fine! That was dangerous I was about to turn The Quiet Wise King into an unbelievable tyrant. We never eat Chikas home-cooked meals with my dad, huh Well, if Chika wants it, it cant be helped. But dad, Ill have you decide what to do in the future over dinner. Hector-samas expression got worse when he was being glared at by Douglas-san. I might be crying if the current Douglas-san were to pressure me. Chika-chan my son is staring at me with a scary look on his face. This old man cant help but feel so afraid Now, lets go inside where there are no scary people and have a nice cup of tea before we head to Chika-chans house. Hector-sama took me away from Gail-san and Douglas-san with a swiftness that defies his old age, and carried me by his side. Then, he sprinted into the house. The two of them chased after me while shouting angrily from behind. [Douglas] You fucking old man!!! Give me back my Chika!!! [Gail] Hector-sama!! Please return Chika back to us!! If you dont, I wont forgive you even if you are Hector-sama!! How on earth did this happen? If you like my TL, please consider buying me boba tea. Thank you! CH 44 Eventually, I was brought into the house and had to wait for Theo-sama to return. I was sitting on Hector-samas lap while drinking tea. All was done under the shooting glances from my two partners in front of me Hector-sama was drinking his tea contentedly while patting my head, though I couldnt taste any of the tea. After a while, Theo-sama returned, and I was too relieved that my body became relaxed. It is still a little early for supper, but if I start preparing it now, it will be just in time when it is ready. As I left the house and headed towards our house, Hector-sama was leading me by the hand, and the two men with evil looks on their faces were slowly following me from behind. Not only Douglas-san but even Gail-san I could feel a terrible cold air on my back, but Hector-sama didnt care at all. He was smiling all the time and lightly skipping his steps. This man is called The Wise King and has the charm of a dignified, reserved and mature man. He is a perfect man with a physique as good as Gail-sans, a king that is adored by everyone, and charismatic. However, his current appearance is, in a word, very pathetic No, its rude to think like that. I am sure its because he loves me so much. Still, the aura of the two partners I felt behind me was too scary, but lets hope it wont lead me to another course of punishment. It must have been my imagination that it felt very long even though it was only a short distance to our house. By the way, Theo-sama kept apologizing to me, saying Im sorry Im sorry. After arriving home, Theo-sama, Hector-sama, and Douglas-san were having a noisy discussion in the living room over a cup of tea, which could have been mistaken for a fight. I felt a little sorry for Theo-sama because I thought his face was gradually losing its vitality. And I felt bad to have Gail-san run an errand for me. I told him what was lacking and what I really wanted. Then, he accepted my request heartily. I immediately pulled out all necessary ingredients and proceeded to prepare as much as I could for the time being. The main item on todays menu is pork cutlets (tonkatsu). I would prepare some simple pork cutlets. Some of it simmered in a sweetened broth and beaten with eggs, and the other was made into pork cutlet sandwiches, which are my favorite. When I was on a night shift at work, I used to eat pork cutlet sandwiches for dinner. Im a little worried about whether its okay to serve such a commoners meal to the two people who are royalties, and who usually eat food prepared by first-rate chefs I dont know exactly how much food it would take for three lions, one bear, and me. It might be quite hard work for one person to make this. I couldnt ask the three royal family members to help me, so I proceeded with the work, thinking that I would ask for a little help when Gail-san came back. Well, young mistress, is there something troubling you? Hiic! Suddenly, a voice called out to me from behind, and I fell down. I turned around and to my surprise, Sebastian-san was standing there. I didnt feel any human presence at all, but why was he there? I am sorry to have startled you. Ive been watching you from behind for a while, and you seemed to be in some kind of trouble. So, if there is anything I can do to help, how would you like it? Eh, umm.. why are you here, Sebastian-san? Sebastian-san answered as he helped me up with his elegant hands. I have received information that the two have moved in next door, and I assumed that the young mistress would invite them over for dinner and serve them a home-cooked meal. In that case, I thought I would come and help in any way I could. Oh, I see. To be honest, I was troubled that it would take too much time if I were to do it alone because the amount of food is too large. May I ask for your help? Sebastian-san gives me a soft smile in response to my question. Of course! Thats why Im here. Moreover, Ive heard from the young master that his wife is an excellent cook. I hope you will teach me too. I would like to treat the master and the mistress to a taste of the young mistresss hometown. Its not like that Im an amateur cook. I have nothing to teach someone of your great skill. In fact, its me whod like to learn from you. But if it is a recipe, I can teach you as much as you want. So, lets do our best! Yes, thank you very much. He bowed in a very beautiful manner. He is a man who is really sophisticated in all his movements. Right, I heard that Sebastian-san did all the preparations for this house, and you even prepared these ingredients for us, which was really helpful. Thank you very much. It is what I want to do, so there is no need for you to be so concerned about it, young mistress. Im sure you are still unfamiliar with life here, and I intend to come regularly to your house to help you. That would be very helpful. After all, there might be some things about ingredients, seasonings, and knowledge of this worlds cuisine that my two partners didnt know. I can honestly say that it helps a lot. There are many things about housekeeping and cooking that Gail-san and Douglas-san dont understand. At Catalton, I had Mintz-san who taught me many things, but if Sebastian-san is here to teach me, I feel very reassured. Im really glad to hear you say that. Well then, shall we proceed with the cooking? Youre right. I look forward to working with you! I gave Sebastian-san an overview of todays dish. I explained that I couldnt remember the names of the magical beasts meat, vegetables, and seasonings, so I called them by the names of similar things in my world. And when I taught him the names of each, he learned them in one shot. When I explained that the main ingredient is pork, which is battered and deep-fried, stewed in broth and dipped in the egg, and deep-fried pork mixed with cabbage and sauce and sandwiched between bread, he seemed very interested and asked a lot of questions. I was impressed by his enthusiasm, especially because he seemed to find the method of dipping pork cutlets in sauce and putting them between loaves of bread to be very interesting. He asked me many questions and I answered them as I worked. In the meanwhile, Sebastian-sans hand movements were still amazing A huge chunk of pork was cut to the right size in a matter of seconds, and a whole cabbage was shredded the moment I took my eyes off. Shortly after, Gail-san came back. He bought some additional ingredients and something similar to the Worcestershire sauce that I wanted. Gail-san seemed surprised by Sebastian-sans appearance, but I quickly convinced him that Sebastian-san wouldnt be acting strange. I tasted the Worcestershire sauce, but it tasted too strong. I needed to make this sauce taste lighter to make it closer to the one in my hometown. But as I was thinking about it, Sebastian-san came up to me. Is there anything troubling you? Ah, no, I asked Gail-san to buy me something as close as possible to the seasoning from my hometown, but its still different. I dont know what I should do. Hmmmhow does that seasoning differ from this sauce? Right Its drier, a little more acidic, a little richer. It also doesnt have such a strong flavor. It should enhance the flavor of the ingredients, but I see. May I make a few alterations? Yes, of course. Then, Sebastian-san put the Worcestershire sauce on the fire and added some grated vegetables, seasonings, and spices to adjust the taste. After a while, I tasted the result and found that it was indeed the Worcestershire sauce that I had been looking for. I remember it was quite difficult to make homemade Worcestershire sauce even if I knew the recipe. As I thought, Sebastian-san was no ordinary man. Amazing! This is exactly the sauce I was looking for! Thank you very much. It is true that the sauce is not too strong or too light, so it seems to bring out the flavors of the ingredients. Um, would you mind telling me later how you made this? Yes, of course. I also would like to improve this sauce in many ways. Now that I know that Sebastian-san is a perfect superhuman, I will indulge him. Well then, Ill make some modifications to this sauce and make a sauce that goes well with todays main course. Mmm-hmm. May I ask you to teach me how to make it? Of course! To be honest, I thought Worcestershire sauce would be enough, but I wanted chuno or tonkatsu sauce if possible.1Actually, Tonkatsu sauce and the Worcestershire sauce commonly used in Japan are similar things and can be used interchangeably. Additionally, Chuno sauce (Н⥽`), a type of Japanese brown sauce, is also something like Tonkatsu sauce and (Japanese-style) Worcester sauce, and in fact, these brown sauces are made with almost the same ingredients. Further reading and image: Tonkatsu Sauce vs Worcester Sauce vs Chuno Sauce C Recommendation of Unique Japanese Products and Culture (japanese-products.blog) I tried to make a tonkatsu sauce from my memory and added ingredients similar to the one I had in my head to the Worcestershire sauce. Fortunately, this world already had something similar to ketchup, so I added ketchup, lemon juice, sugar, and a little soy sauce and simmered it down. When the sauce had thickened to the right consistency, I took it off the heat and it was ready to be used as a tonkatsu sauce. Now it is time to fry the pork cutlets. Flour, egg, and breadcrumbs are quickly coated to the cutlets and deep-fried one after another. The fried pork cutlets were piled up one after another, forming a pork cutlet tower. It would have been impossible for one person to fry this amount of pork cutlets, and I am very grateful to Sebastian-san. I left the frying to Sebastian-san and started preparing for pork cutlet sandwiches. I felt sorry to leave the hardest part of the work to Sebastian-san, but he kindly took care of it. While frying the pork cutlets, he added soy sauce, sugar, mirin, and sake to the broth he was preparing, dropped a few pieces of pork cutlets into it, simmered them, and at just the right moment, dipped them in egg. This is a very easy process as long as the frying is done. Because we made a lot of broth, all we had to do was repeat the process. Its a very interesting idea, isnt it, to take something that has already been fried, simmer it in broth, and then coat it with egg? Yes, the batter is moist, unlike a deep-fried pork cutlet, but it has just the right amount of sweet and spicy flavor. Plus, the mildness of the egg gives it a very appetizing taste. I see. The cuisine from the young mistresss world is simple but highly innovative. Its wonderful. I am embarrassed when people praise my hometown like that. Lets use the time to simmer the katsu toji2Pork Katsu Toji is a Japanese rice dish consists of a deep fried pork cutlet topped with scrambled eggs and usually accompanied with a light soya sauce to give it more taste. Some chefs like to add other condiments such as onions. Further reading but using chicken: Jumbo Jaxsen Japanese Food Blog (GROUP): Chicken Katsu Toji to prepare the pork cutlet sandwiches. I asked Gail-san to buy a large quantity of soft bread that was as moist and medium-textured as possible. After cutting the bread into appropriate sizes, I spread butter and mustard on one side. I really prefer hot pepper, but as expected, I couldnt get it. Then, the pork cutlet dipped in tonkatsu sauce was placed on top of the shredded cabbage, and another bread was placed on the other side of the cutlet to complete the dish. For half of the pork cutlet sandwich, I dipped the pork cutlet in tonkatsu sauce with pre-mixed mustard to give it a slightly tangy flavor. Hmmm, now you make sandwiches with fried meat dipped in a generous amount of sauce. I often make sandwiches myself, but it seems to be a sufficient staple food when the volume of the ingredients is so solid. Especially for carnivorous beastmen, I think it will be very much welcomed. I have to admit that I would be full just by eating two or three of these. The sauce is so rich that by the time you eat it, it has soaked into the bread, making it very tasty. I see what you mean. This is something that even my busy master and mistress would be happy to enjoy as an easy meal. I will definitely let them try it. I would be very happy if it was to the liking of Virgil-sama and Rickham-sama! The pork cutlets are all fried just in time, and the three main courses are complete. I also quickly prepared a seaweed salad and miso soup with mushrooms, which I wanted to drink, and served it with rice. Now everything was ready. Looking around at the finished amount, I wondered what kind of party was going to be held. It is easy to imagine that all of them will be gone soon. Sebastian-san, if you dont mind, would you like to try some of this? I appreciate the offer, but I have to go back to the house now and take care of my masters. I see. I am so sorry for troubling you. Oh, if you dont mind, Ill have this dish packed and ready in no time. It would be a shame for Sebastian-san not to be able to eat it after all the hard work we put into making it together. Thank you very much. I am also very interested in this dish, so I will take you up on your offer. I hastily prepared a container and filled it with food one after another. I made it into a bento-style lunch box. It was quite a lot, but Sebastian-san easily held it up with one hand. Well then, young mistress, please take care of Gail-sama from now on. If there is anything I can do to help you, I will come to your aid immediately. Thank you so much for today. It would have been very impossible without Sebastian-san. I may cause you trouble in the future, but I look forward to working with you. With a bow, elegant as ever, Sebastian-san disappeared from the place. No, not metaphorically. He has really vanished. Yes, I think Im getting used to it by now and Im getting influenced in thinking that Sebastian-san would have done it. And now, here we go. Translator Note: No excuse, but if you like it, please consider buying me boba tea. Thank you! CH 45 I forgot! Thank you for the coffee, Lola! XD Thanks to Sebastian-sans help, the table was all set. I was a little nervous at the thought of cooking for two members of the royal family, let alone my two partners. Everyone, Im sorry Ive kept you waiting. The food is ready, would you please come this way? I was so engrossed in the cooking that I didnt notice that Hector-sama and Douglas-san were still quarreling. Not fighting, but discussing. However, it seemed that Hector-sama was letting Douglas-sans one-sided anger slide by. Oh, Chika, are you done already? Thats fast. Yes, Sebastian-san showed up out of the blue and helped me out. That old man was here!? And he was cooking!? You cant be serious. I didnt see any sign of him at all! Doug, if it is Sebastian, hes capable of doing that. Ugh, Dougs loud voice is hurting my ears. Sorry Chika-chan, but may I ask you to show me around? Oh, yes. This way, please. Theo-sama too, this way, please. When Theo-sama looked back at me, his face was still bright red. But he still nodded his head and followed me. On the dining table in the living room, Sebastian-san and I had our creations lined up in different places. Of course, there were more than this. There was still a mountain of extras piled up in the kitchen. Then I suddenly realized that this size of dining table is certainly disproportionate to a house for three people. I wondered if Sebastian-san had anticipated this much No, lets not think about Sebastian-san anymore. I just have to accept everything. Everyone took their seats and I took mine. Today, I was sure it was Douglas-sans turn. So, I went to his feet and tried to climb up, but he lifted me up first and then put me on his lap. Theo-sama was staring at the spectacle. Then I realized that I had already unconsciously chosen to sit on the lap of my two partners instead of on a chair. Once I realized this fact, I suddenly felt a rush of shame, and my face grew hotter and hotter. What, I thought youd rather sit on my lap, but you still prefer the two of them? I feel a little lonely. Of course! Its natural because Chika and we have feelings for each other. Its upsetting enough to have him on your lap occasionally, and I dont think we can tolerate it when we eat together. I am sorry, Hector-sama. This is a very important agreement between the three of us, so please forgive us. It cant be helped then. Well, we enjoyed tea together on my lap today, so I guess its all good. But I didnt expect Chika-chan to act so lovey-dovey on your own initiative. Oh Please stop Please stop It was really unintentional. It was already so natural that my body just did it on its own! How envious I heard Theo-sama murmuring to himself in a whisper as he looked at me. I realized once again that Theo-sama truly likes the human race. Indeed, Cyril-sama and Alec-sama are also human, but I guess a blood-related family is a different thing. He said that he had no other opportunities to come in contact with other human race. I wonder if he would want to touch a poor human race like me just because I am a human race member. Maybe it is the same feeling of love that I have about Gail-san and Douglas-sans beast forms and fluffy things. If that is the case, I would like to fulfill his dream. Umm, Theo-sama, would you like to touch another human being besides your family? If you are all right with me, you are welcome to touch me after dinner as much as you like. Oh, was that rude to Theo-sama wholl be the next king? Chika-dono! You really dont mind if I touch you?! I was a little surprised at how excited he was. Eh, yeah, as much as you want, if youre okay with me. Right, if the human race is rare, I think you would want to touch even someone like me. As for me, it would be really hard if I couldnt touch Gail-sans or Douglas-sans beast form anymore. No, Chika-dono You shouldnt say that to just anyone, but Ah, but I think thats fine at this point. Thank you, Chika-dono! Yes, its my pleasure. I smiled back at Theo-sama who turned bright red again. I looked around at the other three and saw that they had complicated expressions on their faces as if they were biting down on a bitter bug. [Theo] Chika, are you serious about that? Nah, Im sure you really mean it because its just like you. Are you usually this dullC no, more to unaware? I wonder if its just how it is with the human race. [Douglas] As I thought, I felt a little sorry for Theo, too. I dont normally want anyone to touch him, but its your lucky day, Theo. You can touch him all you want. But dont let your rationality fly. Gail, are you okay with that? [Gail] Yes, Theo-sama. Chika is as you see. So, please be gentle with him. [Theo] Of course! [Hector] Poor how poor of you. Theo, I will definitely find you your destiny. So you can relax. It was strange that my two partners accepted it so easily, but Im glad to see that weve come to an agreement. More importantly, the meal was going to get cold, and freshness is the key to fried food! Well then, please enjoy it before it gets cold. The fried food here is not pork. Its, uh Forest pig, I presume. Yes, thats right! This dish is called tonkatsu1Japanese word of pork cutlet., which is made with forest pig meat. It is seasoned with dashi. And this one is called katsu toji. I think these two dishes go well with rice, so please enjoy them together. We have also prepared a pork cutlet sandwich. Its a sandwich, but its filled with these pork cutlets, so its very thick! I hope it is to your liking. First, everyone reached for the pork cutlet and took a piece for their respective plates. You dont have to take so much at one time, there are still plenty of it Douglas-san, its overflowing from your plate. Oh, thats right. Try this seasoning on your pork cutlet. Im sure you have your preference, so use whatever you like. This is the one that Sebastian-san made when he heard about my request, and this is the one that I improved based on his recipe. I offered them a bowl of Worcestershire sauce, tonkatsu sauce, and soy sauce. Each person poured their choice of sauce and brought it to their mouth. I never knew there was such a way to eat forest pigs. Theyre a type of plain meat that wont taste good unless it is sauteed and served with a rich sauce or cheese, but this one has a batter around the meat that keeps the flavor and juices inside. Every time I bite into it, the juices are released after the crispy texture. As one would expect from Hector-sama, he has a discerning palate and his criticisms are very detailed. Hyaahh Chikas cooking really amazes me every time I eat it. The cutlet itself is delicious, but the sauce goes well with it. I prefer the thickest sauce. It goes well with rice. Oh, by the way, Hector-sama and Theo-sama, do you like those white grains, a specialty of Fishreed2Reference to manga chapter 1 in translator note. Fishreed is the country where the merfolks reside. Yep, Its near the ocean. You can read the manga on mangadex., which I call rice? [Hector] Ive eaten it a few times at Fishreed, and Ive never tasted anything this sweet and tasty. I wonder if its because they cook it differently. [Theo] Chika-dono, even though this is the first time Ive had this, I think its very delicious. The combination of this natural sweetness and the taste of tonkatsu is wonderful. Im relieved to hear that it was palatable. If its different from Fishreeds, does that mean they cook it differently? Ill look into it next time I get a chance. I glanced over and saw Gail-san bringing the katsu toji to his mouth. [Gail] Chika is really wonderful. I was surprised by the tonkatsu and its sauce, and now this. The surrounding flavor is relatively light, but it has an indescribable deliciousness. It soaks into the batter and makes the taste of the forest pig stand out. I cant stop eating rice with it. [Hector] What? Which one is it? Let me try some too. Encouraged by Gail-sans words, the remaining three people also reached for the katsu toji. [Hector] Hmmm, how wonderful. As Gail said, the seasoning is not too strong, but what is this flavor? Ive never heard of deep-fried food being boiled, but the batter and the eggs wrap it up in a moist, mild flavor. When it comes to flavor, perhaps it is the power of the dashi3Japanese broth stock made from konbu (edible kelp) and bonito flakes (katsuobushi).. The cuisine of this world is also delicious, but it is basically over-seasoned, and many of the flavors are the result of the sauce or seasoning itself, rather than the delicate taste of umami or the flavor of the ingredients. [Chika] I am a little embarrassed to receive such high praise. Oh, please let me know if you need more rice. Also, please eat the salad as well. They are all carnivores, so lets just remind them in advance. I ran around to offer refills to the bowls that were being emptied one after another. Everyone told me that I didnt have to do that, instead, they would do it themselves. But I refused, saying that this was my job. However, I was surprised that even Hector-sama and Theo-sama, who are members of the royal family, said they would do it themselves. Later, I heard that the royal family of Leonidas basically handles what they can do by themselves, so they do not have many servants at their side. Uncle, please try this cutlet sandwich. Is Chika-dono a genius? Ive never had a sandwich as good as this one. I noticed that Theo-sama was reaching for the cutlet sandwich. At Theo-samas urging, Douglas-san took a bite of the cutlet sandwich. [Douglas] Yummy Theo, you are not wrong. Chika is a genius! The balance between the crunchiness of the vegetables, the sauce soaked in the batter, and the delicious meat is unbelievable. Id still love Chika even if he couldnt cook, but he really got my stomach. [Hector] Eyy, give me some of that! You just gobbled it up without even tasting it. Do you know how precious this food is? Its absolutely outrageous. [Douglas] What the hell are you doing, damn old geezer? Hector-sama knocked off Douglas-samas hand that was reaching for the cutlet sandwich one after another. He then took the cutlet sandwich for himself and ate it. [Hector] Its delicious! Its a bit vexing, but I must agree with Doug. Chika is a genius! The sauce soaking into soft, chewy bread! And these shredded vegetables to accentuate it! The sauce soaking the batter that wraps the juicy meat has a slightly tingling secret taste. The balance between the two is simply amazing! God, I never prayed before, but thank you for sending Chika to me. [Douglas] Not to you, father! How many times do I have to tell you that Chika is ours! [Gail] I am afraid it is not aimed at Hector-sama. Chika is ours afterall. [Chika] Um, I didnt invent the cutlet sandwich, so its not me whos amazing Hector-sama raised his cutlet sandwich to the sky. I wonder what people who see Hector-sama as The Quiet and Wise King would think if they saw this figure I think I am actually witnessing an extraordinary sight. Thank you. It was worth making. I dont think I could have prepared this much without Sebastian-sans help, though. By the way, this cutlet sandwich is made with regular sauce, but this one has spicy seasoning mixed in with the sauce. I see. So thats the reason. I thought the taste was somehow different. As you say, that cutlet sandwich has a spiciness in the sauce that soaks into the cutlet batter, which is also excellent. I prefer it that way. Gail-san told me as he ate his cutlet sandwich with his big mouth. Each piece of a sandwich was quite large. The size was about if you eat it, it will only take about three bites to fit in your stomach. Chika-dono, thank you very much for giving us such a delicious meal. Theo-sama thanked me for giving him such a delicious meal. He must be a really serious person. After that, the usual scene was played out. Gail-san and Theo-sama accurately put the right amount of food on their plates and put it in their mouths one after another. Hector-sama and Douglas-san, for some reason, kept aiming at the same dish and fighting over who should eat it. I was able to savor the food that Douglas-san was put aside for me. I sipped the miso soup, ate the rice and salad, and took my time to savor the food. I watched the overwhelming scene of the beasts eating, unfolding before my eyes. As expected, all the food we had prepared was gone. Though everyone seemed satisfied as expected, the pork cutlet sandwiches were unexpectedly well-received. When Hector-sama said that he would make a restaurant specializing in cutlet sandwiches with Chika-chans brand and make it as Leonidas specialty, I did my best to stop him. When I told Hector-sama that I would be happy to make him a cutlet sandwich anytime, he seemed to be reluctantly convinced. Though he was mumbling about the cost-effectiveness, the economic effect, and the specialties made by the human race all by himself. I have a bad feeling about this, but Ill leave it to Douglas-san to deal with it. If you like my TL, please consider buying me boba tea. Thank you! CH 46 The meal was over, and my two partners were going to do the cleanup, so I came to Theo-sama as promised. Theo-sama, who had left the dining table and was sitting on the large, soft sofa in the living room, was still seemed huge. I didnt pay much attention to him because all the people around him were big, but he had a thick chest, well-trained legs, and arms that were so big that his clothes seemed to be too tight. He is taller than Douglas-san, and despite his young age, his physique is befitting of the next king. Well, he is surrounded by the current king, the former king, S-class adventurers, and other special people, so he is a little inconspicuous among them. But among ordinary people, he would stand out, especially because of his appearance. [Chika] Well then, Theo-sama. What should I do? Would you like to touch my head or something? Or would it be better if I got on your lap? [Theo] So so so may I ask you to come and sit on my lap, Chika-dono? [Chika] Yes! Of course. I am so nervous to sit on the lap of the next king! [Hector] Chika-chan, the former kings lap is also open for you to sit on, you know. [Douglas] Shut up, Dad! Let Theo do what he wants! I heard Douglas-san yelling from the kitchen. [Chika] Well then, if youll excuse me. I crawled onto his lap and settled into the same position I always do. So cute Theo-sama was mumbling something over my head, but I couldnt hear it clearly. Theo-sama, am I heavy? I wish I were as beautiful to look at as Cyril-sama and Alec-san, so, Im really sorry. In exchange, you can touch my head, ears, cheeks, anywhere! Im also a human race, so I guess were all the same in that area! When I cheerfully told Theo-sama so, Gail-san, who brought us tea, looked at Theo-sama with sorry eyes. Its not heavy at all, youre so light I cant even tell that youre on me. Hey, Theo. Chika is light, isnt he? But hes still has a lot of meat on his body, isnt he? When he first came to us, he was only skin and bones there was no flesh at all. He was covered in scars, even his bones were broken, and he was in a miserable state. What did you just say!? I never heard about that! Those damn Cataltons, its about time I gave them a lesson. Kukuku those who did that to Chika-chan, just wait and see Ill give them hell for what theyve done to him. The expression on Hector-samas face was somewhat frightening. Chika-dono youve been suffered with such a small body You have done well to endure and survive. I promise you that I, as grandfathers and fathers successor, will never again allow anyone to suffer such atrocities as Chika-dono had experienced. Theo-sama used his large hands to stroke my head with gentle touches, peck my cheeks, and nip my ears. I felt the same way when I was with Douglas-san and Hector-sama. So, I wondered if Douglas-sans family was good at touching people in the right places where we would feel good. It felt so good. [Chika] Thank you, both of you. It has certainly been a long and hard time, but its over now, and Im so happy to be with them1Chika means Douglas and Gail., who means so much to me right now. [Hector] Chika-chan, you are so kind. Well, thats that, and thats this. We cant leave them just like that, in order not to increase the number of unhappy people. [Douglas] How does it feel, Theo, to be holding the human race as youve always wanted? This is Chikas favorite food. Ill let you serve him. I cant help feeling sorry for you, you know Also, Chika is really quite sinful I didnt hear the last words Douglas-san spoke as he walked away. What Douglas-san left in front of me as my favorite food was those keel nuts that they had bought and fed me when I was first taken out of town in Catalton. Oh well, this is now recognized as my favorite food, huh. I certainly dont dislike them, so it doesnt matter; they are certainly a memorable fruit. Do you like keel nuts, Chika-dono? Yes, it was the first fruit that the two bought for me and I ate in this world. I couldnt even speak at the time, but it was so delicious and its tenderness made me so happy. I see. Well, may I put this in your mouth then? Hm? Its a little embarrassing, but if Theo-sama wants to do it, Im fine with it. Though I dont eat it in any particular way. When he finished listening to me, Theo-sama took one of the keel nuts and brought it to my mouth. I felt a little bad for sucking his finger a little when I received the fruit in my mouth, but when I managed to take and chew it, that nostalgic taste filled my mouth. Whats this, hes too cute Theo-sama turned his head away and mumbled something. Theo, if you wont do it, let me do it! I havent fed Chika-chan yet! Dad! What do you mean by feeding? Feeding?! You told Theo to let him do what he wanted. What a fussy guy. Isnt it fine for me to do just this much? Come on, Chika-chan, say ahh. I opened my mouth as prompted, and Hector-sama skillfully placed the keel fruit on my tongue. I closed my mouth in a hurry so as not to drop it, and my teeth brushed against Hector-samas fingers. Ah, I am sorry.2TL/N: Just how much of an airhead you are Chika dear :v Ooooh, Chika-chans teeth! His teeth hit me right here! I wont wash my hands for a while! Holding up some fingers, Hector-sama was overjoyed. Then, Chika-dono, may I continue? Is your stomach still okay? Yes. I have a different stomach for sweets. I looked up at Theo-samas face and smiled, feeling glad of his concern. And then, Theo-sama held his eyes and turned his face to the heavens. What is this creature..? He was muttering something again. Then, keel fruit began to be brought to my mouth one after another. I chewed and swallowed as hard as I could, although it was not uncomfortable as he matched my pace. Of course, I had to receive them from Hector-sama in between. Phew, thank you for the food. It was very delicious. Thank you very much, both of you. No, let me thank you as well. It was a very happy time. Im glad to hear that! But if there were more humans, Theo-sama would have been able to get in touch with them earlier If you are okay with me, please tell me again anytime. Ill be a substitute for you as many times as you want until you find another nice human race! Chika Chika Chika-chan Gail-san, Douglas-san, and Hector-sama gave me some kind of tone of resignation. Chika-dono, I really appreciate your kindness. I would like to ask you again if you dont mind. Yes, with pleasure. Finally, after another round of gentle pats on the head and all, I climbed down from his lap. Theo-samas expression was so satisfied that it might have been the first time I had ever seen him smile. Yosh, Theo, you got your wish and youre satisfied, right? Then will you take father home? What the hell!? I dont want to! Im taking a bath with Chika-chan! Id even sleep in bed with him if I could! No. Way. In. Hell! Ill allow it when you need some care. Besides, Ive got some rather serious things to discuss with him today, so Im sorry, but thats all for today, please. I see. So, youve made up your mind. I guess Ill be going home today. Come on, Theo, lets go home. Chika-chan, will you cook for me again? Hector-sama called out to me as he stood up. Yes! You are always welcome! Besides, we live in the same neighborhood, so if I cook something, Ill bring it to you. Ho.. ho ho Im so glad to hear that. Lets wait patiently. Chika-chan, after this, Doug and Gail will have a long talk with you. Good night. Chica-dono, Im going to leave now. I will never forget today. See you later. The two men returned to their home unexpectedly and without much trouble. I was a little worried that it was okay to send the two VIPs home alone, but then I remembered that he said he had an elite escort, so it should be fine. If you like my TL, please consider buying me boba tea. Thank you! CH 47 TL Note: This chapter is dedicated to Littlemouse. Thank you for your support! Ill try to release another chapter within this week so we can regard this as a bonus chapter. Anyway, enjoy! XD And btw, kiss scene on the way~ :v Hector-sama and Theo-sama went home. Then, we returned to the living room. Gail-san was preparing tea for us. Well then, Chika. Lets sit down for now. Douglas-san urged me to sit down. I sat alone, not on anyones lap. It was better that way, considering what we were going to talk about. You already know what I will be talking about, dont you? Yes, its about my curse and children isnt it? Yes, thats right. I thought it was about time we had a proper discussion. So, Chika, Im going to ask you straight out, what do you want to do? We have already decided to put your feelings first. Thats why we want to hear your honest feelings. Will you talk to us? I slowly sip the tea in front of me to calm down. The subtle minty freshness of the tea helps me relax a little. Still, my throat remains dry. Thank you very much. But may I ask you something as well? Sure. Ask me anything you want. Can I really have a child with the two of you? No, I know that you both care about me. But I still cant take a step forward when it comes to children and I cant take a step forward when I think its for breaking the curse. Huh, just as I thought. I was expecting that Chika would be worrying about it, but its how it is with Chika, so I cant help it. Douglas-san reached out and stroked my head with a little more force than usual. Your thought process is really all over the place Chika, first of all, about the child, aside from the curse, Doug and I both love you from the bottom of our hearts. We want you with all our hearts. You understand this, dont you? And so, its only natural that we would want Chika and our child, right? Listen, Chika, this is important, and I want you to listen very carefully. We want to have a child with Chika. We want Chikas child, and Im not lying about that. Even if it is not my child, but Gail and Chikas child. I am confident that I will protect him and give him more than enough love. I feel the same way. I promise to protect and care for the child, even if it is Doug and Chicas child. No, I am confident that I can do it instinctively. I slowly digested each word given to me by both of them and let it fall into my mind. Each time they entered my mind, I felt my heart grow lighter and lighter. But still, as expected. I am very happy and grateful that you both want me to do this. However, if it is my child, then it will be a child of a person from another world. No matter how much the two of you and your family say you will protect me, that fact will not change. I worry about what effect that will have on our children Nuh-uh, youre thinking too hard again. Whats the point of being the child of an otherworldly person? We, the family, recognize it, so whats the problem? I dont care what the outsiders say. No, I wont let them say that. Thats right. You dont have to feel guilty about it, and theres nothing to worry about. Well take responsibility and promise you that nothing like what youre worried about will ever happen. Besides, it will be me and Dougs baby. Do you really think were going to have a weak baby that could be defeated by something like that? Gail downed his tea in one gulp and continued. Im sure youre also resistant to the idea of conceiving a child because it is a means of breaking the spell. But think about it this way. We had a child as a result of our love for each other, and the curse happened to be lifted as a byproduct of that love. Yeah, I guess so. Thats good. Douglas-san nodded broadly with his arms folded in agreement. I could feel my tear glands loosening and tears were gradually welling up in my eyes. Really? Is that really okay? Yeah. If its with you, I want to have as many children as we could. For that, Id like to ask you for your cooperation. Its not about whether we are okay or not. The question is whether Chika is willing to have children with us. Unable to stop the tears from flowing, I told them the words I have always wanted to say to them without wiping them away. I love you both So please let me have children with both of you All right, well said! Thats good, Chika. But be prepared, okay? As Cyril has said, the way we love is heavy, to say the least. Well, Im going to restrain myself so that Chika doesnt get crushed. Itll be fine. If something happens, my mother, Cyril-sama, and Mintz will help us. Until then, let us love you and our child as we please, okay. Gail-san came up to me, hugged me, licked away my tears, and dropped a gentle kiss on my mouth. Gail, youre sneaking up on me again. Oh well. By the way, one more important thing. Have you decided whos going to have the baby first, me or Gail? If you cant decide, well decide. We dont care which one you start with. We dont have the kind of relationship that would be strained by something like that. So you can decide as you like. Frankly speaking, there is no way for me to choose one over the other. No, the very act of me choosing between them would be disrespectful. However, considering what Hector-sama said, there was only one choice. But it was still a very complicated choice when I thought about Gail-sans feelings. Yes, I had already thought about that. Considering the advice from Hector-sama, I think it would be good for our first child to be uhh Douglas-sans. Yeah, thats fine. I was going to recommend starting with Dougs kids too. Its our first child, so it would be better if Chika didnt have to worry about anything at all. Are you sure youre okay with mine first? Not that I really mind with the order. Yes. If it is okay with both of you, that would be great. I lowered my head while I was still in Gail-sans embrace. Yosh, thats settled then. Im going to the temple right away to get ready, so wait for me, Chika. Douglas-san, who had completely lost his composure, looked very happy. I looked up at Gail-san and sensed that he was equally pleased. Really, these two Doug, I know youre happy, but just think about Chikas body as your top priority. Your intentions are too much of a burden on Chika. I know. Well, Im sure Chika and I can talk about it slowly on the bed. Well, I wont break him, so dont worry. Douglas-sans words and his slightly licentious expression send a shiver down my spine. Did I make the wrong choice? No, its okay. Theres no way I can go wrong with these two. Though, it will take some time to get the temple to prepare the seed. What are we going to do until then, Chika? You can wait at home, or do you want to check the guild? Right, I would like to go to the guild if I could. After all, I could hardly do any work at Catalton, so I was hoping, that if there were no problems, the health department would allow me to do examinations and simple treatments. Ah, of course, I promise not to do anything rash. I saw something in the way they looked at me, so I tried to reassure them. Can you really promise that? Itll be difficult for us to be beside you at all times. No, we do have a good guardian who would be happy to stick by Chikas side and keep an eye on him. Yosh, I guess well do that. Douglas-san seems to be satisfied with his decision all by himself. Well then, Im sure youre tired today, arent you? I guess we should take an early rest. Have a good rest with Gail today, Chika. Douglas-san dropped a kiss on my forehead and left with a light wave of his hand. He must have been thinking about how I felt and taking care of me. I was grateful for his thoughtfulness. Then, I headed to the bathroom to take a bath with Gail-san and then to the bedroom. Taking baths together had somehow become a regular occurrence for us, but I couldnt be bothered by it anymore. Because I am happy with that. Gail-san and I were getting ready for bed in the bedroom, but there was something I really wanted to talk to him about. So, I told him as he was just taking off his top. Umm, Gail-san, can I talk to you for a minute? Hmm? Whats up, Chika? Gail-san, who was naked on his upper body, sat down next to me on the bed. I mustered up the courage to climb up onto his lap, wrapped my hands tightly around his thick neck, and hugged him, burying my face in his broad, thick chest. Gail-san seemed a little surprised. Whats the matter, Chika? Whats going on? No, well, Gail-san just told me that it was okay to start with Douglas-sans child. But I couldnt help but wonder if that was really the right thing to do. Well, of course, I love Douglas-san. But I love Gail-san just as much asC Before I could finish my words, Gail-san sealed my lips. His tongue slowly and very gently moved around in my mouth. The room was filled with the small sound of the watery contact between my tongue and Gail-sans. As I thought, youre still concerned about that. I thought I already told you not to worry about it, but youre so stubborn, arent you? If it hadnt been for Doug, I would have never given in. I would have killed him to make you mine. But Doug is important to me, too. And you, the most important person in my life, chose him. Im happy about that. Gail-san He gently ravished my mouth once more. Hmphh. mmmm. So, dont worry about it. But, if its all right with you, will you promise me one thing? I want a child with you too. So, when things with Doug are settled, the next one will be with me. Yes, of course! I was going to ask you to do it, but you said it first. Please let me have Gail-sans child! Is that so? Thank you, Chika! Gail-san smiled gently at me and I think we looked at each other for a while. Then he dropped a kiss lightly on my forehead. Are you all right now? If theres anything else on your mind, you can tell me, okay? No, Im fine. Oh, can I ask you one thing? Hmm? What is it? Umm, if you dont mind, today, Id like to sleep with Gail-sans bear form Is that so? Wait for a bit then. Though, you really like our beast forms, dont you? Yes! I love it! Oh, and of course, I love Gail-san and Douglas-sans usual forms too, dont I? Its all right. You dont have to be in such a panic. The next moment, Gail-san, who had taken off his clothes, was transformed into that huge bear. His round eyes were just as lovely as ever. How do you like it? Is this good enough? Yes! I lay down on the bed with the bear Gail-san and buried my face in his chest. I just simply enjoyed the fluffiness of his chest. The soft fur gave off that delicious scent that, combined with its texture, made me impossible to stop. Chika, Chika. Please go easy on me. I Im sorry! I just got carried away. Oh, by the way, it seems that Ive acquired some new skills. Its massage, and may I try it out on you, Gail-san? Ill be very grateful for that, but arent you tired, Chika? No matter how weak I may be, I have no problem with this much. Sebastian-san has made it easier for me today, so let me give you a massage, okay? I had Gail-san lie on his back, and I began rubbing his ears in turn. Gail-sans ears are small but soft and have a good elasticity that makes them irresistible to rub. I rubbed the base of his ears firmly, and then slowly pressed the fluffy head as if I was pressing on a pressure point. Chika, youre amazing! The part where you are touching makes me feel so good. Is that so? Okay, Ill do it better! I was suddenly very motivated. I rubbed slowly from the head to the neck. Next, I rubbed a little bit down the nose, which sticks out a little bit from the inner corner of the eyes. As those of you who own dogs will know, this is a very attractive part of the dogs body when viewed from the front.1TL/N: I know Gail is a bear. But what can I do if the raw says so? :v I couldnt resist the temptation to play a little prank with my fingertips on the tip of his black nose, which was breathing softly, and he gently bit me on the head, saying, What a bad boy you are!2TL/N: Yes, honey. Gail bit Chika on his head. Click on this link to help you imagine it, but change the origami oni to a big bear. After that, I rubbed him from shoulder to arm, enjoying his muscular body and the softness of the fluffy fur that covered it. Of course, I got to touch the puffy paw parts. I rubbed my hand against his large palm, being careful to avoid sharp claws. Gail-sans twitching reaction was adorable. Truthfully, I would like to have him lie on his stomach so that I could rub his back and buttocks, but while I was rubbing his upper to lower body, he started to fall asleep. I decided to end it right there and have Gail-sans arm as my pillow, so I could snuggle up to him and bury my face in his chest. I think the bear Gail-san smells even fresher than usual. I made a secret ambition to rub his cute tail as long as I could one day until he lost control of his mind. It was simply bliss to sleep in the warm and soft fur and feel the security of being nestled up against a big body. It was the happiness of sleeping wrapped in a fluffy blanket. I dont think Ill ever be able to let go of this. If you like my TL, please consider buying me boba tea. Thank you! CH 48 TL/N: Thank you for the ko-fi, Rianya! This chapter should be the actual (randomly) scheduled release. So, your bonus update will be released next week. See you next week and enjoy! Oh, and a quick question: Is a 70 USD pair of shoes considered a luxury item, or just within the normal price range (in US ofc)? [Theos POV] Ever since I can remember, I have been striving to be the next king of my country. I have worked hard to become a man worthy of that position. My grandfather and father were both capable rulers who were adored by the people. Their skills were praised and acknowledged by everyone. There was a time when the fact that I was going to follow in their footsteps weighed on me with tremendous pressure. However, I respect both my grandfather and my father as kings and human beings, and for that reason, I have never considered it a hardship to work hard. My brother Alec has a good ability to comprehend things and makes up for what I lack. My mother loves me and raised me compassionately. I am very grateful to those who educated me to be a good king. I am very fortunate to be in such an environment. I am learning and absorbing the knowledge necessary to be a king, and I am also working on my martial arts so that I will not be ashamed to be the king of the lion tribe. I have spent the past 20 years in this way. Then, just the other day, my uncle told me that he was bringing a spouse. Moreover, he told me that his spouse who is also his pair is from the human race that is rarely seen anymore. Let me be clear: I love humans. I cant answer why I love them, I only know that I love them instinctively. I once asked my grandfather about it because he, like me, has an extraordinary attachment to humans, and his answer was the same as mine. Its a little different to say that I have the same attachment to humans that I have towards my two human family members. When I was young, I remember that I was in love with my human mother. I dont remember if I was seriously thinking of marrying her or not, but now I dont have such feelings. No, of course, I like my mother, but that is as my mother. And as for my younger brother, he is indeed a cute little brother whom I adore very much. But a younger brother is just a younger brother. I have seen people who looked like the human race in the town only a few times since I can remember. But I could not speak to them and I thought I would have to continue to have agonizing thoughts about them for the rest of my life. Then I came to meet my uncles human race spouse. He had black hair and black eyes, a rare color, and although his face was not spectacularly beautiful, I could not take my eyes off of him. A well-balanced arrangement of thin lips, a small nose, and round eyes on a face that is not too rough. Here, I am terribly tickled to shelter him. But such a man was treated as a sex slave. I am truly repulsed by that rotten country. I was able to sit near him at the family gathering, but I was so nervous that I had no idea what kind of face I should make. Alex had always warned me that my face was intimidating, but what was I supposed to do? I crossed my arms and tied my mouth as tightly as possible to keep people from realizing how I felt. As I was doing so, he approached me. He seemed to have misunderstood that I was unhappy and angry. That is never the case! I felt like yelling at the top of my lungs. Just as I was thinking, Alex and uncle made some outrageous revelations about me. This is not good. He might not like me. Nevertheless, he C or rather, Chika-dono C smiled at me and spoke kindly to me. I couldnt stand it any longer. My face turned bright red, and I think I was even shaking a little from excitement and joy. What is this feeling? Is this what love feels like? But I couldnt discuss such things with anyone. I watched him leave with regret from the bottom of my heart. One day, a few days after he left, I received a call from my grandfather. The content of the call was something I could not have wished for. He asked me if I would like to live with my grandfather near the new house that my uncle and Chika-dono were going to build. Who would be foolish enough to refuse? If I live in the neighborhood, I would likely see Chika-dono more often, and perhaps I could even go to the house where he lives. Without a moments hesitation, I accepted my grandfathers offer. The atmosphere between my uncle and my grandfather was a bit tense when they learned of this, but it was a minor problem if I could eat Chika-donos home-cooked food. And I would never forget how delicious it was. Above all, Chika-dono offered to let me touch his body. An opportunity that I could never pass up. The time that followed was like a dream. The human I had been thinking about for so long was on my lap. His soft hair, silky smooth skin, plump cheeks, and tiny ears all fascinated me. I will never forget the feeling I had when he ate the keel fruit by my hand. What a joy it was to feed such a small and delicate thing with my own hands. The way he desperately chewed and swallowed it was so adorable. My dream that was never meant to come true has come true with Chika-dono. And now, in front of my eyes, Chika-dono is examining patients who come to him one after another and healing them if necessary. Despite his young appearance, he is said to have better knowledge and be able to use healing techniques than anyone else in this health department. The reason why I am here is that my uncle has asked me to come. He told me to be careful not to let him perform any unreasonable procedures, and to check on any fools who might try to court him since he is a rare human race. It was an offer I could not have wished for. It was a very favorable reason to stay by Chika-donos side. He works really hard, patiently listening to the endless complaints of his patients. I dont know all the details, but it seems that he diagnoses and treats them more accurately than anyone else. I heard from Alex, who also appears at the Health Department as a healer and works with Chika-dono, that he is able to share with them the knowledge that they do not have. This knowledge is all based on some kind of evidence that is both theoretical and convincing. Alex even called Chika-dono a treasure of the Health Department. I was very impressed to see Alexs eyes shining as he said he would love to acquire that knowledge himself. However, my dear Alex. I wanted you to be my right-hand man and get involved in national politics Oh well, we can always talk about this again. But as I continued to watch him examine the patients, I noticed that the carnivorous beasts, who must be particularly aggressive among the patients, were making advances on Chika-dono one after another. This is unforgivable. I decided to take up a position behind Chica-dono and glare at all the patients. I am still the lions royalty, so this should have some effect. After a while, Alex, who was running around busily, came up to me. Brother, please dont threaten the patients with your evil look. They are all frightened. What do you mean? Im just trying to prevent people from doing anything against Chika-dono, and Im not trying to intimidate them. I am simply observing the patients and assessing their personalities. Nope I think that expression of yours is too provocative for ordinary people. Please restrain yourself a little more. With that, Alex quickly returned to his own work. What the hell is this? Im just doing what I have to do. The examination seemed to go well. Even when the number of patients seemed to have decreased, I did not see anyone foolish enough to make a pass at Chika-dono. Chika-dono did not seem to be acting recklessly as uncle had instructed him to do, and the morning examination ended without incident. We ate lunch with Chika-dono and Alex. The food was not bad at all, and the taste was satisfying enough to fill up my stomach, but now that I know Chica-donos cooking, it was not enough to satisfy my appetite. I really envy my uncle who can eat that kind of food every day. During the lunch break, I took Chika-dono to the waiting room of the Health Department and let him rest on the big sofa. Gail had instructed me to make sure that he takes a nap in consideration of his physical strength. After a while, I could hear him breathing comfortably, probably because he was tired from the unfamiliar environment and the busy schedule. Isnt this a good chance to take a good look at his sleeping face? I moved closer and sat beside him, thinking that it would be just for a little bit. Just for a little bit is okay, right? I felt a little guilty, but I enjoyed watching his sleeping face. When I ran my fingers through his hair and gently stroked his head, he mumbled about something and gave me a pleasant smile. This is addictive, irresistible. I couldnt help but get greedy. When I rubbed my fingers against his small hand, he squeezed my fingers back hard. I was convinced when I see it. I was in love. It is the first love that has come to me in my 20 years of life. But this lovely creature is already my uncle and Gails [pair] No, I dont mind that. Fortunately, the Animus can have more than one mate, and I would like to be added to the list of mates to protect him. I am the next king. But with a human with high magical power like Chika-dono, we can surely hope for an heir. So there should be no problem. No, of course, I would have to confirm Chika-donos feelings as well. As I was thinking about what to do next, an intimidating voice called out to me from behind. Theo, what are you doing? It was my uncle. For some reason, the air around me felt heavy. Oh, uncle. I was watching over Chika-dono as he fell asleep. I hastily let go of his grasping fingers. I see, then thats all right. Theo, dont worry about Chika this afternoon. Alex is going to take over the role. It seems that your presence is disturbing the patients examination because they are frightened of you. Youre going to have to help us do our job. What the hell!? You want me to leave Chikas side? Uncle! I did not frighten the patients. I was just keeping an eye on the ruffians who were courting him. Oh, all right, all right. But no means no. The problem is that we are really in trouble. Youre going with us this afternoon. Okay? Ugh. Yes, sir. There was a forcefulness in his words that made me not able to say no. Reluctantly, I left this place to Alex and went to my uncles office. Of course, helping my uncles with their work would be a good learning experience, but there was no Chika-dono here. Yes, thats right. I will talk about Chika-dono since uncle Gail is also here. Uncle, Gail, may I ask you a few questions while I continue my work? Hmm? What kind of reverence is that? Sure. I dont mind. What is it? Theodore-sama. I put down the papers I was working on and began to talk. Does Chika-dono intend to have a new spouse other than you, uncles? Chika-dono is a wonderful person. Also, if he is a valuable member of the human race, many will look at him that way. I did not realize it at the time. No, I really should have noticed. That neither my uncle nor Gail had responded at all. And that their expressions were becoming more and more expressionless, like the Nohs face With that in mind, I think it is better to have many companions to protect Chika-dono. I just became aware of it. I just realized that Chika-dono is my first love. Even if Im not his [pair] unlike uncles, I still want to protect him as my partner. No, of course, I will confirm Chika-donos will. But before I do that, I would like to ask unclesC Uncle, who had not said anything until then, suddenly opened his mouth. Ah, Theo. Do you have any official business in the near future that you really need to attend to? No, nothing in particular? Is that so? Thats good. Why was he suddenly being asked about official business? But that doesnt matter. Uncle, now is the time for Chika-donosC I was tapped on my shoulder from behind. There stood Gail, smiling in a way I had never seen before. I understood very well how you felt, Theodore-sama. I am sure Chika-dono will be very happy to see you. But you understand that protecting Chika-dono requires a certain amount of strength, dont you? May I have a duel with Theo-sama to confirm this? I agree with you. So, of course! Thats fine by me too. Then, lets start with Gail and Ill be next. Ill even give you some practice if you need it. Lets do it in the training hall, then. Im going to rent out the place so that no one can come near it. You guys go first. My uncles face was full of smiles as he told me this, even more so than usual. For some reason, the two of them have brought out their personal greatswords and daggers, which they usually use against magical beasts. There are plenty of weapons for training in the training hall. So why? And why would they need to rent out the whole training hall? I kept thinking about it. I really didnt understand anything at that time. Also, I I cant talk about what happened to me at the training center. No, something inside me tells me that I must not remember. With those memories, I would never be able to rule a country as a king in the future. I need to seal it deep into the recesses of my memory and lock it away so that I will never be reminded of it again. If there is one thing I can tell you, it is that the guild officials found me that day in the training hall, where I had fallen unconscious and muttering Please forgive me and Forgive me, even though there was not a single wound on my body, and that they kept hearing screams that seemed out of this world. I was unable to get out of bed for a while after that, and it would be some time before I fully recovered. I had underestimated the depth of the bond between the pairs. Especially about the attachment of the animas towards their animus [pair]. No. Perhaps, my uncle and Gail are special. Thus, my first love ended as soon as I became aware of it. However, my long-awaited encounter with the person of my destiny will come a little later. And all because of none other than my first love, Chika-dono. TL/N: That +++ are from the raws~ :v If you like my TL, please consider buying me boba tea. Thank you! CH 49 Translator Note: Hi! Firstly, I have an announcement. Please welcome Lanie Bo, our new editor x proofreader~ \(^^)/ Thanks to Lanie, now we can have a more comfortable reading experience. Lanie has already finished proofreading my previous chapters. Ill update them gradually, so please check them out! (P.S: not that the story change, just I hope you can experience better English~) Second, I also want to say thank you to SVR for the boba~ :v Third, just wanna let you know that this chapter is not only a torture for our darling Chika, but also for me. This chapter is darn long and exhausting, but since its hot, Im healed anyway. Sorry for the delay~ :3 Now, enjoy the chappie, fellas! :v Author Note: There are sexual descriptions. Thats all there is. In short, its fully NSFW. There are direct expressions and obscene words. Chika is a masochist while Douglas is a sadistic demon. Your image of the characters may be destroyed. The story is long because it could not be divided into several parts. Please be aware of the above and avoid this chapter if you are not good at it or underage. I think there is no problem even if you do not read this story. For a while after the day of my decision, I was able to do my job at the guild well. Of course, I have kept things in moderation, when it comes to healing. By the way, Theo-sama came as my guardian on the first day, but I havent seen him since then. Is he busy? I visited his house a few times to share my food, but I could only see Hector-sama. Instead, Alex-san was very helpful in mediating between me and the other staff members. Is it because Alex-san is royalty and that he is receptive to my knowledge? Other staff members are steadily absorbing my knowledge and asking the right questions. Although it was still only a perfunctory and unsystematic approach, it gave me great hope that knowledge dissemination might indeed be possible. However, I would still like to consult with Mintz and Paris before making any final decision. I was enjoying a peaceful and happy life, working hard at the guild, and spending time with my two loved ones when I returned home. But the day had finally come. Yes, a seed had been prepared at the temple for my personal use. Douglas-san had brought it back. If so, there was only one thing to do. After eating as usual, Gail-san went back to his parents house, thinking that the two of us would be very careful. It was my first night alone with Douglas-san under one roof. The two of us slowly take a bath and continue to talk about trivial things, but my mind is full of thoughts about what we are going to do. Douglas-san must have noticed this because he only laughed and didnt say anything when I gave him an inappropriate answer. When we got out of the bath, Douglas-san picked me up in his arms before I could put on a shirt and brought me to the largest bedroom in the house. I was sitting on Douglas-sans lap who sat cross-legged in the center of the bed. We were facing and staring at each other. The color of lust was already burning in his eyes. Chika. Finally, I can hold you. The voice whispered in my ear was even lower than usual, and I was sure that this was Douglas-sans true voice. My waist had collapsed just by listening to his voice. Chika, I want to hold you gently. But when I really want to hold someone, I cant help but want to push them to their limits. I know I said it before, but sex is instinctive for us lion race. I have no choice but to ask for your forgiveness. Im really sorry. I had felt Douglas-sans slightly lecherous side showing on his face on several occasions in the past. But today, does he mean that it will be in full bloom? I love Douglas-san no matter how you are. If you want to make a mess out of me, you can mess me up as much as you want. No, I want it badly if that is what you want. Please make me yours, Douglas-san. Damn. Chika. Youre the one who stirred me up. There aint nothing you can do to stop me now, and you cant regret it. After saying that, Douglas-san hugged me tightly and parted my lips with his tongue, violating my mouth roughly. An obscene watery sound echoed from his tongue as he ravaged my mouth, and the stimulation ran through my entire body. I pulled myself closer to him, wanting more, but our lips suddenly separated. I must have had a greedy look on my face. Douglas-san looked at me and cleared his throat. Suddenly, an index and middle finger were placed in front of my mouth. Chika, lick it. Although his voice sounded gentle, his eyes had the look of a dominant who would not allow any objections. In a feverish swoon, I did as instructed and invited the two fingers into my mouth and licked them enthusiastically. Mmnn fuuah hmmnn Im going to go inside you with these. So lick them well and make sure to get them wet. While gently stroking my head as he said this, Douglas-san pushed his fingers even deeper into my mouth. I almost choked on my breath, but I was still carefully twisting my tongue, trying not to let my teeth bite anything. Seeing me like this, Douglas-sans eyes gradually turned ferocious and full of lust. When it was time for him to pull his finger out, I let out a sad sound. The fingers that was glistening with my saliva, slowly descended. A calloused, thick finger touched the small bud in my behind. Ah! The next moment, I felt a warm and soft sensation behind me. Then, a shock ran up my spine. It must have been a long time since you did it with Gail. Ill take it slow. Said Douglas-san somewhat happily. I let out a cry every time he touched me with his long, thick fingers. The wrinkles on my buds were carefully stretched out inch by inch by his fingers, and I immediately felt goosebumps from the pleasure. So, Chika likes me to play with not only your nipples but also this? You seem pretty happy about it, even though Ive only touched you a little bit, hm? When that tight hole was lightly tapped with a fingertip as if knocking, it was like an electric current ran through the lower half of my body, and I burst out in a cry. Hyah! A finger was inserted and my entrance was scratched shallowly and repeatedly. Every little movement of Douglas-san was directly converted into a pleasurable stimulus in my brain. Hyaahhh I could feel the cum that was dripping from the tip of my erect penis trickling down towards my ass. Using it as a lubricant, Douglas-san hastened in pulling out and pushing it in further. Your face looks like a mess. Do you like my fingers that much? Mmn Kuh Feels feels good When I answered honestly, Douglas-sans face suddenly broke out in a flush. Douglas-san pushed me down and forced my legs open. My lower body was spread like a frog, and I was moaning from the stimulation behind me as I opened my mouth sloppily while gripping the sheets with my hands. Perhaps it was my pathetic appearance that aroused Douglas-sans sexual desire. Oh, damn. Youre so cute As if to hide his embarrassment, Douglas-san moved his fingers deeper and stirred my insides. I heard the little murmur from him and felt my own heart beating faster. Im now used to being called these words, but when they are being said here on the bed, they seem to take on a different meaning. My hips lifted up lusciously as he rummaged around inside me and whispered something in my ear. Nn Hhhaah! Fuaah! Youre so messed up with just my fingers. Do you really like my fingers that much? His fingers, which had somehow increased from two to three, lightly stroked a spot deep inside me that felt like a lump. Despite the fact that it was only a slight stroke, all the strength in my body was suddenly gone. Aaaaah!!! Wow, your body is jumping for joy with each stroke. As he said that, Douglas-sans fingers rubbed against one of my sensitive spots while his belly pressed against it just right, causing a thick stream of semen to spill out of my dick. I involuntarily begged for more as I squeezed the slightest breath out from the back of my throat. Mo more Deeper Thats good that youre begging me so honestly. Id like to do more, but youll have to be patient. The fingers that had been violating my insides slipped out so suddenly. Although I had been feeling Douglas-san inside me for so long now, as soon as his fingers were removed, I felt uneasy as if a hole had opened up in me. Huh? Dont pull it out I said you have to be patient. Im going to have to put this in today or itll be meaningless. While saying that, Douglas-san inserted his fingers into me again and moved them deep inside me. My whole body screamed with pleasure at the sensation of his thick fingers rubbing inside me. However, the fingers that had gone deep inside me were suddenly pulled out again. I no longer cared about the shame. Shaking with loneliness, I spread my hole with my fingers and hungrily sought heat. Chika, you love me, dont you? Douglas-san seemed to be on the verge of losing his rationality. It seemed as though the thing that was painfully tense under his underwear was screaming to get inside me as soon as possible. However, Douglas-san was holding back and opened his mouth. Hows it, huh? Answer honestly and Ill give it to you. Douglas-san pulled it out of his underwear and placed it against my hole as if he was stroking me. Every time I felt a hot pulsation, I would gasp for air, unable to stop my excitement. Like I like it Hiii! The interrogation continued as he pushed the tip of his rod slightly into my butt. Hmm I dont really get it. Which do you like better, the usual me or this me? I both I like both of them! I beg you, please dont tease me and hurry up and put it inside I begged as best I could, with drool dripping from the corners of my mouth. I couldnt help but feel a tingle of desire for Douglas-san in my hole, where he had been playing with so much just a moment ago. I wiggled my hips desperately, wanting to relieve the loneliness. Then, I heard a small murmur of Damn, and a click of the tongue from Douglas-san. My body, which had been on my back, was flipped over roughly. Before I had time to turn pale and wonder if I had offended him from the tongue clicking I had heard, he already grabbed me roughly around my waist while I was on all fours. Hyaah Aaaahhh!! .Tsk. What a tight hole. It felt as if my body was being stabbed deeply all at once. Without giving me any time to be surprised, his sexual organ penetrated further into me. Ah, w-wait too too tight I wont wait. I curled my toes and tried to withstand the shock, but when the tip was pressed against the lump that just had been played with, a gasp came out naturally. Aahhhh! There p-please dont!! Chika, were very possessive. Douglas-san said as he started to slowly withdraw. Only Gail and I are allowed to watch you get all messy like this. Can you promise me that? Douglas-sans hand rests on top of my hand that was still gripping the sheets. He bit my shoulder as he covered my body with his like a beast. Hyaa..! Just the two of you, why Aaaaaahh! It was not a gentle bite, but sharp fangs that sunk into my skin, and even the pain and the sensation of blood flowing from the wound made me feel proud that I was Douglas-sans prey. The thick tongue licked away the flowing blood as if savoring it. Each time his tough tip ground against my prostate, my back hole contracted, as if refusing to let him go. Doug san Douglas san Once again, Douglas-san put his hands back on my waist and made the rhythm even more intense. Even though I should be able to feel Douglas-san in such close proximity, I felt lonely over my empty upper body. I wanted to feel the heat that had covered me earlier, I wanted him to look at me more, to want me more. As I thought so, my heart complained that I want warmth apart from my lower body that was being ravaged, and tears came to my eyes. Hhhh ugh gghh aah hic Whats the matter, Chika? Is it too unbearable that youve shed so many tears? With a gasp, Douglas-san grabbed one of my hands and pulled it toward himself. The movement stimulated my prostate even more deeply, making me moan even more. Ahh haa! Its not that! I like you, Douglas-san mmnnnn! Ah? So you do like it. Then why are you crying? The sound of obscenity flooded from below was endless. Even though Douglas-san was holding me like this, my whole body was still begging for more. I wanted to be kissed and have my head stroked. The desire to carve Douglas-san on me was steadily overflowing. I opened my mouth, sniffling groggily. Ugh, its because I like it, I want more of Douglas-san Hyah! Ngahh. I wanted it! I wanted to feel hyaahh Douglas. san with my whole body! And then, ugh I dont know anymore Haaahh! After one last big thrust inside, Douglas-san stopped moving. I clenched my fists so tightly that the blood was concentrated in my veins. I slowly began to regret my words. I wondered what Douglas-san thought of me. So greedy and lewd. Although his inserted organ had not yet withered, I poured out my own shallow thoughts to Douglas-san. Uhhhh He was able to turn my body around while we were still connected to each other. He held me tightly and sat me down between his legs, facing each other. Are you sure you want to do this? Douglas-san said this while his slightly dusky blond hair was plastered to his sweaty forehead and his eyebrows were raised as if he was enduring something. I was trying to keep this under control. From here on out, even Im going to screw up my mind. I might break you, but you really wont regret it, will you? Douglas-san, who lifted his bangs and was exhaling hot, male lust-filled breath, stared at me. There is nothing left in his eyes but a glistening, voracious desire. My heart skipped a beat at the lack of restraint. How sweet it sounded to me as he responded to my greedy demands. My whole body felt light and fluffy from joy. Suppressing a sweet shiver, I timidly slipped my hand around Douglas-sans thick neck. More hold me terribly Please make me yours Douglas-san. I whispered in a sultry, wet voice. I dont care how much he laughs at me and scorns me for being a slut. Make me cry and scream more Harder Please desire me with all of your beings Douglas-sans expression as he gazed at me was that of a mere beast in front of its prey. Hhh ahhh!! Each time he thrusts into the hot, slippery depths of my hole, my cock emitted a slight squirt. The pleasure was too much, and I climaxed many times with a sensation different from ejaculation. Ah, Im going to come again Im going to come!! I spilled saliva from my mouth and turned my body as if I couldnt help but be overwhelmed by the sensation. There was no place around my nipples where Douglas-sans teeth marks were not present. He bit my nipples, again and again, making me squeal with each bite. My nipples were already lightly bleeding. Isnt it embarrassing that youre so willing to shake your hips and that you came so much, Chika? Haahh! The weight of my own body and the pressure of the hug from the front made my hips sink even more. I ejaculated fiercely as the connection deepened even more. You came a lot again, huh. Do you know how much you let out? Douglas-san scooped the liquid on his stomach with his finger and plunged it straight into my gaping mouth. As I licked the slightly salty taste of my own semen, I was horrified at how pathetic I must look. Hic. He pulled his penis out all at once and slowly inserted it again. I writhed in agony at the sensation. Douglas-san relentlessly held my hips, which were naturally trying to escape, and rocked them hard. No, please dont. Im cumming again! Haa how many times is this? I dont know Hyaaaaahh! My inner walls were being stirred and my vision went blank. I felt my stomach was filled to the brim, and at the same time, I knew that Douglas-san had just ejaculated. My body convulsed in the aftermath of the climax. Even Douglas-sans thing that was twitching inside me turned into a pleasure that had been passed to me. Doug san tired I gasp and breathed out roughly, complaining that I am nearing my limit. I opened my eyes slightly and turned my head toward Douglas-san, whose eyes stared back at me with a ferocious, prey-devouring look. I was terrified and also excited to see his eyes on me. Youre the one who told me to. make it worse, arent you? Douglas-san pulled his genitals out of my debauched hole as he climaxed several times. Before I had time to feel the empty sensation, it was inserted all the way back in again. It was as if my consciousness was about to jump for a moment. Hey, Im going to put it in deeper. Dont pass out yet. Douglas-sans penis stirred various bodily fluids from the juncture and went further and further inward. I got goosebumps at the sensation of being pried even deeper into a place where I had thought no one could go any further. Im impossible How can you go so deep Kuh! Nnnnn!! Dont squeeze too hard. Dont mmm I cant Aaahh! Its scary! Chika, look at me. He kissed me lightly and gently as if to soothe me. I was happy with the feeling and stared at Douglas-san desperately while blinking several times. From now on, youre mine. Remember that. I felt a piercing sensation deep inside my body. Haaaaaa Stop Aaaaaaaahhnn!! It was hard to say that it felt good. But the pleasure was immense and my thoughts flew away. Unable to think of anything else, I clung to Douglas-sans thick neck. Ah, this, what ah nnggh! I managed to exhale, unable to even breathe properly. Im deep inside you. See? Douglas-san said happily as he stroked my bulging belly. He occasionally pressed my belly harder, and I moaned in pain. His member began to move slowly deep inside me as he thrust into me. Each time it does, my body arched wildly. Hiicc Aaaahh! No way, Im going to break! You look so happy even though you say you didnt want to do it. Youre wrong Aahh, amazing! Its so deep! Mmm aaahh! Every time I thrust deep into you, your pussy tightens Are you that happy to be mine? So happy Im so happy! The thin current that had been released with each thrust finally ran out, and my penis only twitched slightly. Nonetheless, my body trembled as I picked up my climax. Ugh, dont tighten up too much. I tried to say something back, but I couldnt stop the rush of one pleasure after another. I couldnt think straight, and all I could do was let random sounds escape from my mouth. Oh, my God Ah haaaahhhh! My flesh walls quivered with each thrust, and they tightened as if I tried to squeeze every drop of Douglas-sans semen into me. You dont hate it, do you? Chika, you asked for it. You really like it when I fuck you like this, dont you? Haaaahh, I love it, please screw me more, fuck me harder! This damn Youre fucking riling me up. I put my hands around Douglas-sans neck like a small animal. My legs were trembling with my toes slightly clawed. I was behaving lasciviously in Douglas-sans arms, whom I had asked for so much. This fact aroused me. Doug las-sa n Douglas-san! With nothing to cling to but Douglas-san, I desperately called out his name. Douglas-san bit me again, deeply, on my neck, which was still bare. Even the pain of his fangs piercing my skin and gouging my flesh was pleasurable to me. At the same time, I sent my hips more violently, and Douglas-san spitted out his own lust in the innermost part of my body. Hii iiyaahh ahhh mmm. hmmm That was my limit. After a few moments of trembling and bending over, my strength suddenly drained from my body, and I collapsed toward Douglas-san. My consciousness faded away, and Douglas-san was kissing my fingertips, which were still trembling from the lingering sensation of pleasure. He continued to kiss his own bite marks, my eyes, and my forehead one after another. That was all I could remember. Uhh, ah Douglas-san? I woke up with a strange feeling in my lower abdomen. How much time had passed? Douglas-sans penis had already been pulled out of me, and I winced slightly at the coldness I felt through the gaping hole in the shape of his manhood. Are you awake, Chika? Douglas-san, who was lying there with me in his arms, seemed to be terribly depressed in some way. Im sorry. Even though I promised Gail that I would take care of you, I pushed you too hard. Thats not true. Since it was something I asked for. But I didnt mean to go that far. I put my own desires first. How pathetic of me after stopping Gail from doing so much. Thats why I said that youre wrong. Remember, it was me who deeply desired Douglas-san. To be honest, I almost die of embarrassment when I recall it And yet, I am so fulfilled by it! Both my body and soul. Wasnt it really hard for you? After treating you like that This is just like the people who treated you like a sex slave I clamped both Douglas-sans cheeks with my hands, hard enough to make a sound. Douglas-san! That will never happen. Please dont think that way! You just did what I asked you to do. Thats all there is to it. Besides, I wouldnt mind if Douglas-san did it to me again I was so embarrassed that my words got smaller and smaller towards the end. Ku ku ku Chika, you seem to be much stronger than I thought. Well, Ill take your word for it and enjoy your body again next time. You know how nasty I can be, dont you? Yes, Ive been shown how nasty you can be! Next time please take care of me. However, I dont think my body will be able to handle it every time, so please go easy on me. Got it, got it! But more importantly, is everything okay with your stomach? We still dont know if the seed will settle. Right. Id be lying if I said I didnt feel any discomfort, especially on my bottom but my stomach seems to be fine. With this, I may have had Douglas-sans child Let me know if you miss me. Ill always entertain you again. Id be really happy if you could have a child. No, Im sure you can. He was his usual Douglas-san self as he repeatedly dropped gentle kisses on me and patted my belly. However, my strength seems to be at its limit, and I feel as if I might lose consciousness at any moment. Im sorry. Douglas-san, Im a little drowsy can I rest just like this? Hmmm, yeah. Ill take care of everything else. Ill clean you up too. Im sorry Good night I love you Douglas-san. I managed to muster up the strength to finish, and when I dropped my head to Douglas-sans chest, my consciousness was swallowed up as I drifted off into a deep slumber. CH 50 Some time after that night, I discovered that I was successfully impregnated. The proof of the sex slavery curse that had been tattooed on the soles of my feet was completely gone. And when I checked my tag information, those damned labels were gone, and I felt as if I had been freed from a heavy shackle. The first few days after I found out I was pregnant were difficult. Not only would they not let me out of my room, but they also did not even let me get up from my bed. Hector-sama and Sebastian-san came over to take care of me. When I was urged to even use a small toilet on top of my bed, I, as expected, raised my voice and firmly refused. Even though Sebastian-san was afraid, he still said that it was ridiculous to let Hector-sama take care of me. However, Hector-sama was very adamant about it so it was no use Moreover, Alberto-sama and Cyril-sama came to see how things were going on in secret, and I also received heartfelt words of congratulations from Gail-sans parents. After some desperate pleading, I managed to get permission to go to work at the guild, although various conditions were placed on me. The staff, including Alex-san, were taken aback by the frequency with which my two partners took turns coming to check on me. But when I went to work at the guild today, I found someone with pinkish-blonde hair. Mintz-san!! Aah, Chika-kun. Its been a long time. Its good to see you looking well. And have you put on a lot of weight? I see those two are taking good care of you. Yes, not only those two, but everyone has been so good to me! Im really happy right now and I cant help but tear up at Mintz-sans kind words, which I have missed so much. Oh, please dont cry. You are really living happily. Besides, I heard you have a baby in your belly? Yes! Its Douglas-sans child! Honestly, I havent felt it yet, but theres a new life growing inside me Fufufu, Chika-kun, you really do have a nice smile on your face now. But, its the branch managers child, huh? Um, sorry to ask about that, but is your body alright? I recalled that Mintz-san referred to Douglas-san as the stallion of the guild. He must know something about Douglas-sans sexual prowess and his one-night stands. Eh, yeah. Of course, it was all right! He was very gentle and he did what I wanted. I see. Its a little hard to believe but Well, if thats just like Chika-kun has said, then I guess theres no problem. Once again, congratulations, Chika-kun! Thank you very much. But more importantly, is Mintz-san doing all right? If we look closely, Mintz-sans stomach is already quite swollen. It was supposed to take about a month to enter a stable period, but now it must be much longer than that. Yes, the baby in my belly is completely stable by now. I think the baby will be born in less than a month. Actually, we were supposed to arrive here earlier, but the clean-up over there took longer than expected Oh, by the way, is Paris-san here yet? Paris is still over there. He seems to have received a mountain of royal orders from the former king. Um, maybe thats my fault? No, I dont think so Even if it is, its something that had to be done at some point, so dont worry about it. Im Im sorry. I feel like it must have been somewhat important, but its no use worrying about it now. Lets just forget about it. Well then, all we have to do is wait for the baby to be born healthy, right? Yes, I know. But this baby inside me is strangely lively. I have a very bad feeling that he got it from Glenn Oh, surely a child who looks like Glenn-san must be very healthy. I wonder who my child will look like. By the way, I want to ask Mintz-san, as my senior in being a parent. In my case, I think I will have either a human or a lion child. I was wondering if the growth rate of these children is the same after birth? In my original world, a cub grows up quickly, while a human child grows up slowly and needs a lot of protection for a long period of time. About that, I have to admit that I dont know much about this. When I can already remember, I didnt even see many humans anymore. But Cyril-sama told me that human children grow up quite slowly. Thats right. Well, at least in my case. My mother told me it took me many times longer to grow up than my brother did. Alex-san suddenly appeared and entered the conversation. Oh, isnt it Alex-sama? Its been a while. Mintz is as formal as ever, isnt he? I told him I was fine with just Alex. Anyway, I heard that compared to beasts, humans take a lot more time to grow up after birth. So, well, its not a very pleasant story, but it seems that the human race that was forced to have children by the beastmen, even if they gave birth to the same human race, the beastmen could not raise them well, so their number decreased rapidly. Alex-sans words made sense to me. It seems that the human race was also used as sex slaves, but many humans must have been used as tools to bear children for the beastmen. If so, I was wondering why the number of humans was reduced even though there was a one-half chance that humans would be born. The beastmen who would kidnap the human race to have children of their own would probably want children of their own kind and not those of humans Oh, sorry, sorry. It has become a depressing story. Anyway, now that Mintz is back, grandfather suggested that we have a gathering at Chika-sans house today to celebrate your pregnancy. Do you both have any plans? My pregnancy celebration? I think youve done enough already. Well, I dont really have much to celebrate either. Well, thats grandfathers excuse, isnt it? He wants to have more fun with Chika-san. If you could, would you please entertain him? I have to admit, Im looking forward to it too. It looks like General Virgil and the others, as well as my brother, will be joining us. If Virgil-sama and Rickham-sama are coming, it might be rude to turn this down. What do you think, Mintz-san? Im thinking that since theres the occasion, it might be nice to have a good time with everyone. Well, Im a little concerned that there are too many VIPs, but its still an occasion. Ill be happy to oblige. I am sure Mintz-san must be thinking the same thing I am. Thank you, both of you. Actually, Ive already talked to the other two participants and theyve agreed. By the way, the participants are Chika-san, Gail, uncle, grandfather, brother, General Virgil and his partner, Mintz, and Glenn. Oh, of course, Ill be there, too. Actually, father and mother wanted to be there too, but they had something they couldnt miss, so they were rather upset. I was surprised to hear that even the current king and queen were likely to attend, given the VIP lineup, but at the same time, I was a little relieved. I am a commoner no matter where I go Oh, by the way, it seems that Sebastian will do all the preparations. I heard that he is very excited because Chika taught him a lot of things the other day. I dont remember teaching him much. But that pork cutlet sandwich, huh? Indeed, that one might be suitable for a party. Sebastian-san is probably much better suited to making hors doeuvres than I am. Then, I will take Sebastian-san up on his kind offer. Gail-san and Douglas-san dont want me to hold the knife or use the fire right now, so How overprotective are those two! No, well, considering what happened to brother no, sorry, I shouldnt mention this. Forget it, forget it The overprotectiveness of my two spouses since I became pregnant knows no bounds. For the record, I should note that I am now going to work with the two of them no longer holding me like a princess. Ah, grandfather said that everyone else will take care of the preparations, so Chika-san and Mintz-san are to spend some time in town with me before returning home. You guys are going to do this for me? I feel like all these people shouldnt be allowed to do that. Also, are those two overprotective guardians of Chika-kun convinced? For him to go home with only weak people like us. Yes. It seems that it was extremely difficult to persuade them. But grandfather seems to have managed to convince them that all of this was to please Chika-san and that he will send all of his escorts to guard Chika-san. Escorts Maybe they are already around here somewhere? I imagined something ninja-like and got a little nervous about what kind of people they might be. In that case, why dont the three of us have a relaxing cup of tea and go home later today? Im sure we have a lot to talk about. Mintz-san smiled at me with that comment and I nodded my head in agreement. Understood! Then, Ill ask someone else to pass the word and Ill see you later. What a great opportunity! Lets discuss that matter over a cup of tea with the two of them. And then, we went about our business in the health department. The day went by without incident and no major problems arose. After we finished our work at the guild, the three of us went to a popular caf in the capital to have tea. Apparently, this caf is popular because you can choose your favorite tea leaves and the fruits and herbs to go with them and make your own original tea. Since I know little about tea leaves and herbs, I left it to the two of them. The base of the tea was black tea-like, but it had a sweet berry flavor, and when I finished it, it was very tasty with a refreshing mint-like aftertaste. By the way, may I have a word with you two? What is it? If its something I know about, then sure! Ah, you mean that thing that Chika-san wants to talk to Mintz about, right? Yes. Alex-san is already aware of this. Its about spreading my knowledge to this world. I told Mintz-san everything that Alberto-sama had suggested. Mintz-san was listening to me with great interest. So, what do you think about it, Mintz-san? I think Mintz-san is quite knowledgeable in this world. I wonder how I would be perceived by such people I see what you mean. It is my personal opinion, but if there is someone out there who has knowledge that I dont have, and that knowledge can help a lot of people, then I will do whatever it takes to have that knowledge taught to me. Mintz-san continued over a cup of tea. If you were in a similar profession, Chika-kun, surely you would understand, wouldnt you? Apothecaries and healers like me are in the profession because we want to save as many people as possible from illness and injury. Then there is only one option. Even if that knowledge is from a strange, otherworldly person like me who says things that are far beyond the common sense of this world? Of course. With the knowledge I have now, I cant even judge whether the knowledge that Chika-kun has is correct or not. That is why I want you to teach me so that I can understand it. However, I no longer have any doubts about your knowledge. Chika-san, I feel exactly the same way as Mintz. We have only worked together for a little while and I am not as knowledgeable as Mintz and the other staff. Still, I know that what Chika-san is saying is not wrong. I dont know how to put it, what Chika-san tells us makes us want to know more about that in detail. I sense quite a bit of enthusiasm and passion from Alex-san. Even though he may be an adult, he is only 15 years old, and I suppose his mind may be greedy to absorb new knowledge. And I can understand Mintz-sans feelings very well. I am sure that he has taken care of many patients whom he wanted to help but could not. If that is the case, then I too may be unable to run away from the weight of my responsibility and my fear of it. Lets make up my mind and be prepared to face it. Thank you very much. Thanks to both of you, I have made up my mind. I will tell Alberto-san that I will definitely do it. However, I know I will inevitably depend on both of you for a lot of things, so could you please help me? Of course. Chika-kun, you are going to have the hardest time. Just imagining what would happen to those two guardians if we let it go is terrifying. Yeah thats right. Im just becoming an adult myself, so Im still a bit unreliable, but of course Ill be here to help you, Chika-san! Rather, I look forward to learning a lot from you. Thank you! I couldnt ask for anything more than for the two of you to help me out! Oh, I guess we should probably go home now. The sun was setting and night was slowly beginning to fall. A different kind of bustle could be heard coming from the marketplace than during the day. Youre right. I am sorry to have kept you here. Lets go home, shall we? As the three of us headed home, I glanced around to see where the guards were, but there was no sign of them at all. Well, I guess theyd be no good if even I could sense them. CH 51 TL Note: Forgive meehh!! (T^T) May was (is) somewhat hectic, so I havent had time for updates. Thank you for waiting and enjoy todays double release~ :v The three of us hurried home and arrived at my house in no time. I was already very familiar with the house where I lived with my two precious ones. As usual, we opened the door and entered the house. The air feels a little heavy, but is it because there are so many people in the house? Im back! The three of us proceed to the living room, greeting each other, something I dont often do since I never return home alone. The scene that unfolded there caused all three of us to let out a scream. Hii! Hii! Whoa. It was a zoo. No, its not something that cute. Now we have four huge bears, three huge lions, and one wolf that is slightly smaller than the others. The power and oppressive feeling were extraordinary. Mintz-san and I both fell down to the ground. I looked closely and saw that the three bears were sitting gracefully on the sofa, while the other bear was busy preparing and serving the food. How can he hold a tray in those hands? That means this is probably Gail-san, Virgil-sama, and Rickham-sama. And the one serving the food is Sebastian-san. The three lions were sprawled out on the carpet, and one of them seems to be beckoning me to his chest, but I must be imagining it Nah, it must be my imagination. In other words, that biggest one is Hector-sama, the one kicking Hector-sama next to him is probably Douglas-san, and the one in the corner looking at me reservedly is probably Theo-sama. As for the wolf, well, it must be Glenn-san. As soon as he saw Mintz-san, he started running, and when he tried to jump, he was knocked down, so there is no doubt about it. However, I was simply overwhelmed by the power of the wolf. Umm what in the world is this? Oh, Chika-chan. Youre back! You must be very tired. Come, come to the chest of this old man. Its soft and fluffy. Hector-sama was giving off that aura. Ive got to get a hold of myself. I was thinking like that, but my feet were wobbling towards it. Father! I told you not to force him to obey you like that! Oh, Chika, Im sorry. When I told him that Chika liked mine and Gails beast forms, he said he wanted all of us to please you with our beast forms. I told him that there were too many of us, but he got my masters1 involved too. This father of mine!! Douglas-san was still kicking him mercilessly, but Hector-sama didnt seem to mind at all. What are you complaining about? Virgil was all for it! Its not news that Hector wouldnt listen to anybody. Im used to it. More importantly, Chika-dono, please dont stand in such a place and come sit down. Or would you rather sit on your father-in-laws lap? This time, Virgil-sama was being scolded by Rickham-sama and Gail-san. Perhaps the reason why Virgil-sama is strangely casual toward Hector-sama is that their relationship was similar to Douglas-san and Gail-san. And the beast form of Virgil-sama looks just like that of Gail-sans. I could distinguish them by the color of their eyes, but I would not have been able to recognize them otherwise. To be honest, I was tempted to sit on his lap for a moment, but I felt that would probably open the door to the other punishment2 course for myself. The color of Rickham-samas fur was light brown. So it was very easy to recognize him. Im sorry, Chika-dono. Our Virgil said something stupid again. Well, joking aside, your body is certainly a precious one. Mintz-kun, come over here and sit with us too. Mintz-san and I were invited by Rickham-sama to take a seat. Glenn-san followed us and curled up at Mintz-sans feet, who was sitting on the sofa. He was about the same size as the sofa, or maybe even bigger But still, he was very cute. All of them were so attractive that I couldnt help but want to ruffle them up and touch them. Thank you both for coming all the way here today. You just visited us the other day. Dont worry about such things, Chika-dono. We should celebrate every happy occasions. We also have to congratulate Mintz and Glenn. Thank you, Virgil-sama and Rickham-sama, for your thoughtfulness. Hey, Glenn, dont sleep and get up. I have gone around saying a lot of things before Mintz came back, so Ive done enough already. It was so bad when a lion and a bear got together. I am a little bit tired. Mintz, Ill leave the rest to you. With that, Glenn-san curled up again. Oh, if youre tired, let me give you a massage I want to rub down every inch of that ear, nose, under the chin, and armpit. As if he knew what I was thinking, Gail-san picked me up and put me on his lap. Im sure I shouldnt go into too much detail about how he was sitting on the chair with a bears body. And even though I had ridden on Gail-sans back before, it might have been the first time for me to sit on his lap. What nice firm muscles. And his fine fur was wonderfully cushioning. I wanted to turn around and hugged him tightly. [Gail] Chika, is everything okay with your work at the guild? Are you sure youre not too tired? Arent you tired from walking home by yourself? Are you hurt anywhere? If you need anything, you have to tell me right away, okay? Those were the questions Ive been asked every day for the last few days. [Chika] Im fine. Everyone is very nice to me, and I think its good for the baby if I get a little exercise. [Virgil] Damn! I guess I should be used to it by now, but I cant get used to the way Gail acts. I cant. It just makes me wanna laugh. [Rickham] Well, I keep saying it, but the way he acts is a little weird, isnt it? He changed way too much, right? [Sebastian] Thats absolutely right. But, the way the young Master is looking at the Mistress, its really like a husband looking at his wife when he is pregnant. Well now, I have prepared some tea to relieve your fatigue, so please enjoy. Mintz-sama too, please have a cup. Sebastian-san poured tea from the pot into cups with an elegant hand. In his bear form. In the form of a bear!? No, Sebastian-san, how do you hold that!? Really, please tell me! Then, I shall go and serve the rest of the guests. Please excuse me. Sebastian-san bowed gracefully even in his bear form and left. At that moment, he whispered quietly in my ear. I am looking forward to seeing young Master and the baby next time. I could tell that he had a small smile on his face, even though it was a bears face. Yosh! I must do my best! [Theo] By the way, Sebastian told me about this pork cutlet sandwich that Chika-dono taught him. Its really delicious. The knights were very happy with the thickness of the sandwich. Um, what do you mean by the knights? [Theo] Eh? Didnt I tell you? Sebastian made it for us and we tried it out. Even though he made it in a big size, it was easy to eat with one hand. It was such a big hit, that there were ugly fights among those excited men. [Chika] Fights? A-anyway, Im glad you liked it. [Rickham] Ah, but Chika-dono, please stay away from the headquarters of the Order of the Knights. Its like throwing a lamb amongst starving wild beasts. We dont want Gail and Douglas-sama to render all knights useless. Said Rickham-sama while chomping on a pork cutlet sandwich. By the way, it seems that Sebastian is now officially employed at the knights dining hall and is teaching the chefs there how to cook it. [Virgil] Ah, Chika-dono. Im sorry, but can you go over there? Hector is giving me a murderous look. Even though weve become a family through Chika-dono, he doesnt change at all. We also happened to have something to discuss with Mintz. When I glanced behind Gail-san, Hector-sama was certainly staring at me. His eyes were wide open and his fangs were bared in a threatening manner. I am confident that I would die of fear and shock if my eyes suddenly met his. Yes, yes. Well then, father-in-law and mother-in-law, Im off. See you later. I got off Gail-sans lap, bowed to him, and headed toward Hector-sama. As I approached Hector-sama, his face gradually became calm. [Chika] Im sorry for making you wait so long, even though you came all this way. [Hector] No, no, no, its nothing that you should worry about, Chika-chan. Sit here with me. I cant believe that this little body is carrying that Dougs child. Thank you, Chika-chan. [Douglas] Hes right. Its not Chikas fault. Hey, isnt it funny that I, as your [pair], havent said anything, but this stupid father talks so much just because he feels jealous all by himself? And what the hell do you mean by that? With his big lion hands(?) front paws(?), Hector-sama lovingly caressed my stomach. [Douglas] Hey, Alex, Theo, why dont you come over here instead of staying in the corner like that? When I looked closely, I saw that Alex-san was snuggling comfortably against Theo-sama, who was lying down. The scene was very heartwarming and made me feel that the brothers were very close. Come on, brother, lets go. Since you are here, you must enjoy yourself. At Alex-sans urging, Theo-sama quietly got up and came toward us. His lions figure was as dignified as Douglas-san and Hector-sama. [Chika] Its been a long time, Theo-sama. I havent seen you recently, have you been busy? Ah, yeah. Well, something like that Theo-sama was slurring his words as he looked somewhere in the distance. Anyway, Chika-dono, congratulations! Uncles child is inside you, isnt he? Yes, its Douglas-sans child. So, hell be Theo-sama and Alex-sans cousin. His age will be quite far from you, but I hope youll be good friends with him. Oh, of course! Even if it is not my uncles child but Gails, I will still be a good friend to him. [Hector] Oi, Theo. Why dont you take this opportunity to touch Chika-chans belly? You used to touch Alex when he was in Cyrils belly, didnt you? [Chika] Hes not that big yet, and he wont move. But you can touch it if you like. Theo-sama glanced at Douglas-san. In response, Douglas-san nodded his head. [Theo] Well, then, Chika-dono. Please excuse me for a moment. Theo-sama tried to put his big paw against my stomach, but he couldnt seem to take the next step. I looked at him closely and saw that his hand was trembling a little. I grabbed his big hand with my own and pressed it gently against my stomach. [Chika] Its really still nothing, isnt it? I still cant believe it myself, that Douglas-sans child is growing up here [Alex] Ah, its so unfair that you only let my brother touch it! Let me touch you too! Theo-samas hand was replaced by Alex-sans small hand. The two of them were so kind to each other that I was thankful for my childs good fortune to be born into such a kind group of people. [Theo] Thank you, Chika-dono. I was able to feel very happy for some reason, even though I was only touching you. [Alex] Hm? Is that so? As expected, I dont really understand. Anyway, thank you, Chika-san. Ill take it as a reference for the future. Right. Alex-san is the only animus here whos unmarried and not pregnant. No wonder he got curious about a lot of things. But first I have to learn from Mintz-san and Rickham-sama about the future of myself and my child. [Douglas] Yosh, Chika. Then, come to your [pair]. Ive been patient with you for a long time already. You and Mintz are the stars today. Douglas-san put his big hand around my back and pushed me gently. The softness of his fluffy fur was irresistible. When I look up, there were gentle brown eyes gazing lovingly at me. Aah, how happy I am. The feast lasted until late into the night. For the record, when I proposed to give each and every one of the beasts an animal massage, they all enjoyed it and began to fall asleep on the spot. I also offered Mintz-san, who was watching me, to try the animal massage. But he turned me down with all his might for some reason. Then, Alex-san asked me to teach him the technique. I forced Sebastian-san to let me try to massage him. And after lying unconscious for a while, Sebastian-san suddenly jumped out of his sleep and said this. I never thought that I would be the one to make such a disgraceful appearance in such a place! How embarrassing! The young Mistress is really a frightening person3 Remember that Virgil is Douglass master (probably in swordsmanship)? Masters here refer to both Virgil and Rickham as both are in the knighthood. Y know Punishment. Well, a butler shouldnt fall asleep after getting a massage from his masters spouse apparently CH 52 Dear Fwend. I appreciate your support! I received this for a long time now, but I havent been able to update. Pardon the long hiatus and enjoy the chapter! Dear readers. Please forgive me for the long hiatus. Ive been busy with school prep and have no time to translate. But now, I relatively have time so Ill try to update more. Thank you for your understanding~ Dear Lanie. If you see this, this chapter hasnt been PR-ed. You can tell me when you finish and Ill update this. Thank you~ Happy Reading! After that, I immediately informed Alberto-sama that I would accept his offer. He asked me to present some ideas on how to proceed, so I consulted with Mintz-san, Alex-san, and some of the elder officials in the department of health. First, I would organize and compile some of my knowledge into a systematically written document. Fortunately, this world seems to have enough printing technology to publish books, which is a relief. If I had to handwrite and transcribe everything, I wouldnt be able to do it. When I tried to write it out, I could write letters without any problem, but the process behind that ability is a mystery to me. It is not like writing in English or German, where Japanese is converted into other languages, but rather like writing directly in ones native language. I never thought that my experience of having to draw illustrations of muscles, skeletons, blood vessels, organs, etc. in medical books as a student would come in handy in this way. Using these texts as textbooks, the members present here, the union of apothecaries, the sorcerers guild, and the clergy of the temple will be selected to give lectures to those who wish to attend. I have decided to ask them not to ask about the applicants aptitude in the healing arts when selecting the lecturers. Since the goal is to spread medical practices that do not rely on healing magic, it would be better to have more people learning it. Incidentally, I am under strict orders from my two companions to keep the use of the healing magic only for a short period of time until the birth of the baby. So I have plenty of time for the lectures. I thought that there was no need to worry so much. But when I tried to argue with him, the look on Douglas-sans face was a little scary, so I couldnt say anything. Of course, I need to work as a healer in the guild at the same time, but Douglas-san and Alberto-sama will take care of securing the necessary staff for that. There is a high probability that the work will be performed on a rotating basis. However, the basic knowledge that needs to be conveyed first includes public health, anatomy, physiology, biochemistry, pathology, nutrition To put it bluntly, there is no end to it. But I have narrowed down the main points to some extent and re-examined the notes that were compiled during the lecture to make the final medical book. I decided to use it as my reference book. In addition to the amount of material in the basic medical field alone, the specialized fields include various theories of disease and treatment of disease. Of course, it will be necessary to do some practical work in due course. Dissection is indispensable for understanding how the human body works, and when I explained the purpose and content of the dissection, it was accepted quite easily. Perhaps it is because death is relatively familiar to them through battles with magical beasts and the like. However, it seems that they also did not feel any resistance to the act of inserting a scalpel into a corpse. The only thing that remained to be done was the actual technique, which could only be done by hurried development of anesthetics, scalpels, forceps, syringes, etc. Fortunately, there are a number of dwarf craftsmen in this country who specialize in casting armors with outstanding skills. Alberto-sama is helping us with this task. I was able to get a reply that it would not take too much time if it was a highly common item. As for anesthetics, Mintz-san is developing them through the guild of apothecaries. It is said that there is already an inhalation-type anesthetic for alleviating pain just before death, so we hope that he will do his best to apply this to local anesthetics as well. There are so many things that need to be done that I honestly feel exhausted. But I remember Alberto-samas words that I shouldnt be rash and do things all by myself. Considering the child I am carrying, I should not take on unnecessary stress myself. Today too, I was writing until just before I went to bed when Gail-san stopped me. Chika, thats enough. I understand how hard youre working, but youve been working too hard lately. Ah, Im sorry, Gail-san. Im almost done. Wait a min- Nope! Douglas will be furious with you if you insist. Hes even more sensitive about you now than I am. I wont be able to help you if you get locked up somewhere. He took my pen and lifted me up in his arms. What I saw in front of me was his kind, clear emerald eyes staring at me. Im sorry. Ive always been so preoccupied that I cant see whats going on around me I love to see you trying so hard, but I cant help but worry about you if you overdo it. He licked my lips as he held me close. The warmth of his touch soothed my heart. He held me in his arms and took me to the bathroom. I have two things to look forward to these days, and one of them is this. Gail-san is transforming himself into his beast form for me. Thats right, I took a bath together with Gail-san and Douglas-san, who are in their beast form. As one would expect, it is impossible to have all three of us together in the bathroom, considering the size of the tub. So, Gail-san and Douglas-san take turns bathing with me. Even so, the time I spend washing their body covered in bubbles is one of the happiest moments of my life. Today too, Gail-san is sitting on a chair after pouring hot water all over his body. His wet fur is sticking to his body, and he looks so cute. Well then, Gail-san, Im going to wash you from the top. Yeah. Please do. But, as always, please be gentle with your hands. Its a wonderful feeling to be washed all over by you. It really feels too good that its bad in many ways. When you say it like that, it makes me want to work even harder. But, oh well. Ive been getting the hang of it lately. In the beginning, I gave it my all too much, probably because I didnt know how much force I needed. So, Gail-san lost consciousness and I had to ask for help from Douglas-san. I dont know whether it was the effect of my skill, but I wasnt particularly conscious of what I was doing, so we were in trouble. However, I think Ive finally found the right amount of force recently. I slowly rubbed his large back with both my hands full of foam, then lightly brushed him with my fingers. The faint scent of citrus emanating from my hands made me feel very relaxed. When the foam thickens, I gave him a facial massage while washing his head and the base of his ears. When I ran my fingers along his jawline, his tense face became contorted, and when I pressed the base of his nose, his face became weird. I couldnt help but smirk. Hey, dont play tricks on me. Fufu Im sorry, Im just having fun thinking about that Gail-san. I washed his whole body gently. And every time I got fascinated with his tail, I always told myself to not let my mind fly away. Yosh, Chika! The next is your turn. Come here. Oh, is it my turn? Ill wash by myself, so its fine. Just come over here. He lifted me up and sat me down on a chair, taking great care not to hurt me with his fingernails. I could feel my body being thoroughly washed. Washing my body like this reminds me of when you first came to us. At that time, I really didnt know what to do, and I was all puzzled. Looking back, I regret that I thought of various rude things. Even if I said its nothing like that at all, you wouldnt believe me. You thought that I bought you as a slave, so I cant help it. Yosh, come here. Gail-sans large hands washed my hair. When he finished washing my whole body, he held me in his arms and we soaked in the bathtub together. The bathtub barely fitted Gail-sans large frame. So, a large amount of hot water flowed out of it. I sat down in the bathtub, wrapped in Gail-sans fluffy chest and stomach. The warmth of the water seemed to permeate my entire body. By the way, Douglas-sans body is not designed to soak in the bathtub on his back. So, he lay on his stomach and I leaned on his side. But, Im really grateful that you came to us. Youve helped me learn to love people. Im not a very likable person, unlike Doug. Thats not true! Gail-san is a very kind person. You just have a little trouble communicating that to other people. In fact, Im very much helped by your kindness. I love Gail-san. As I dropped a kiss on Gail-sans cheek, he returned the kiss on my forehead. Im so happy if you feel that way. Alright, I think its time for us to go. If we keep Doug waiting any longer, he will get mad at both of us. Right. Im as happy as you are, Gail-san. Gail-san shook his body and water droplets splashed all over the bathroom. Its funny to see his fluffy fur clinging to his body. It made him look a bit thinner. When Gail-san got out of the bathroom, he chanted something. The wind covered his entire body, and the next moment he was back to his original fluffy Gail-san. It seems to be an application of fire and wind magic. He dried my hair in the same way. Well then, lets go! Doug must be getting tired of waiting. Yes! And then, I was being picked up and carried by Gail-san. Beyond was the large three-person room. There, Douglas-san in his lion form was lying on the bed, waiting for us. Yes, this is my second pleasure. When we went to bed, the three of us slept together. Douglas-san and Gail-san were in their beast form, so I could enjoy touching them as much as I want. Normally, as a partner, I would have to sleep with the two of them in turn and do my nightly duties in that bedroom. But right now, I am unable to satisfy them. No, maybe I could if I was careful. But the two of them have declined, saying they cant afford the risk if they lost their minds when doing it. In that case, there was no way to pass up this opportunity, so I asked them to listen to my selfishness. [Douglas] Youre pretty late. This old man is getting tired of waiting for you. [Chika] Im sorry. Without realizing it, we took a long bath because it felt so good. [Gail] See? It was just as I said, wasnt it, Chika? I was gently lowered to the bed. And when Douglas-san hugged me, Gail-san laid down beside me. [Douglas] Whats with that as you said? [Gail] Its a secret between us. [Chika] Yes, its a secret. Douglas-san looked a little baffled as Gail-san and I laughed at each other. [Douglas] Oh, well. Chika, nothing much has changed today, has it? You seem to be working very hard on my brothers proposal, but youre not really pushing yourself, are you? Yes, Im fine. I got a little carried away, but Gail-san stopped me. Haa, youre really pushing yourself, arent you? You shouldnt be doing that, you know? Even without you working on my brothers proposal, we can still shelter one or two of you. Douglas-san licks my face briskly with his long tongue. I was ticklish before, but now even that feeling of touch seems comforting. No, Im really not pushing myself. There are certainly a lot of things to be done. But if the future that Alberto-sama mentioned is going to come true, that would be a wonderful thing. And Id be proud to be able to help with that. Were saying that were worried about your earnestness, you know. Though its useless to say that to you. This time, Gail-sans thick tongue reached me from the other side. I could feel the heat from the lick that reached the core of my body. The most important thing for me right now is my baby, so I promise I wont do anything that will affect him. Though, I am a little concerned about how my lack of physical strength will affect this child [Gail] Its true that Chikas lack of physical strength would never have allowed him to give birth to a child before. Besides, we, anima, are honestly unfamiliar with the process of childbirth. I think we should talk to my mother or Cyril-sama. [Douglas] Oh, what a coincidence! Cyril-dono has summoned Chika and Mintz. I think that the content of the meeting is related to that since Rickham-dono has also been called. Itll be a good opportunity for Chika to ask some questions, so why dont you go? [Chika] From Cyril-sama? I am grateful for that since I wanted to ask him about the human races childbirth. I will visit with Mr. Mintz, wont I? Yeah. Ill tell him to arrange a time and date for you to visit. Im just curious about the fact that it says that you are not allowed to bring your partners with you I could only chuckle as I somehow guessed the reason for this. The two warm furs wrapped me and I spent another happy hour of sleep today. If you like my TL, please consider buying me boba tea. Thank you! CH 53 There are stories about couples other than the main characters. There are some expressions related to male pregnancy and childbirth. If this is not your cup of tea, please go to the next chapter. [Cyril] Thank you for coming, Chika and Mintz. We were looking forward to seeing you very much. [Chika] Thank you for inviting me. I also have been looking forward to meeting with you all and Cyril-sama. [Mintz] Although, I wonder if it is all right for someone like me to join you all Mintz-san looked a little embarrassed. The members in the room now included the queen, Cyril-sama, the generals spouse and my mother-in-law, Rickham-sama (who was also a capable soldier), and the prince, Alex-san, who was certainly a gorgeous man. To be honest, Im still not used to it, but I guess Im in a more convenient position than Mintz-san since I was counted as a family through Gail-san and Douglas-san. [Rickham] Mintz, you dont have to worry about that. To begin with, this country is not a country that cares about nobility or class, and Im just a commoner myself. Though, Ive been given a lot of credit just for being Virgils companion. [Alex] Thats right, Mintz-san! I am also not interested in status or position at all. However, if youre still bothered by it, your companion, Paris-san, is from one of the most prestigious families in this country. Also, Glenn-san is the son of the chief of one of the largest packs in Ulfair, isnt he? I had heard that Paris-san is the grandson of the chief magician, but for Glenn-san to be an important person as well People are not always what they appear to be, just like Douglas-san. Now, all of us animus has gathered here. Lets have fun without worrying about anything else. Ive been looking forward to this gathering ever since Mother told me about it. Alex told everyone with a twinkle in his eye. We each sat down on the sofa and enjoyed the tea and the sweets in front of us. The tea with a little mix of herbs washed away the sweetness of the confectionaries with a refreshing feeling that goes from my throat to my nose. [Cyril] Well, our topic today will be none other than Chika-san! Alex is going to listen and learn as well, okay? [Alex] Yes, mother! [Chika] Me? Im sorry? My hand stopped drinking tea and I tilted my head. [Cyril] Yes, we are really worried about you. That is why we have me, who has a lion mate, Rickham-sama, who has a bear mate, and Mintz-san, who has two mates, gather here. [Chika] No, you dont have to worry about me. Gail-san and Douglas-san have been really good to me. Though, I would like to ask you, as animus, about childbirth. [Cyril] Yes, of course, we will talk about that later. But first of all, if the child in Chika-sans belly is Douglas-samas child, then, lets see, you did such an act with Douglas-sama, didnt you? The moment I heard those words, I could feel my face turning hot and bright red. Erm well, yes, I did And then, Cyril-sama rushed up to me and lifted my body. How did you manage with such a slender and light body? I was at a loss for words. So that all of you understand, Id like to explain to you that the lion tribes love for their pair is very intense. Especially if your pair is a lion with a strong beastly nature like Al and Douglas-sama. We are seen as prey. Loved yet severely tormented. And the proof that we are their possession is engraved deep into our bodies. As Cyril-samas talks progressed, my face grew hotter and redder like a boiled octopus. I was so worried when I thought that such a young body was forced to make love in such a way. Youre really okay, arent you? Umm Its just like what Cyril-sama has said. I think umm that Douglas-san was a different person during the act. It was very in-intense. But I was so happy that he wanted me so much that I asked for it myself Why am I making a big revelation in a place like this? Ah, so thats why you havent shown up at the guild for a while, Chika-san? Uncle was so intense that you didnt have the strength to get out of the bed, right? Alex-san, you are very right, but please dont throw such a straightforward remark at me. I will die of embarrassment. It was true that the act with Douglas-san was so intense that I ended up falling asleep for a while because I was not strong enough. I heard that Douglas-san was scolded to death by Gail-san. I remembered that Douglas-san looked a little depressed after Gail-san, in his beast form, made Douglas-san sit on his knees and lectured him for a long time. However, I was happy to have them take good care of me. Chika-san, if you are fine with that, then I have nothing to say to you, but please do take care of your own body, okay? Dont overdo it. Yes, they have both promised not to overdo it. [Cyril] But Im glad you accepted it so well, Chika-san After my first night with Al, I couldnt get up for a while, just like Chika-san. When I finally got back in shape, I gave Al a few blows, made him sit on his knees for about five hours, preached him, and then I left him alone for about three months. Huh? Is it possible that Cyril-sama is not what he seems to be? I remembered that Hector-sama also said that Cyril-sama is very strong-willed. [Cyril] Well, I think everything will be all right with Douglas-sama. Now, I also invited Rickham-san, who has a bear among bears as his companion, to give you some advice. [Rickham] Hmm Im not sure if I can give you any advice. We have a somewhat special way of being together. [Chika] Mother-in-law, youre talking about a book called The Whereabouts of Love, right!? When Gail-san told me that it had been made into a book and a play, I couldnt resist reading the book. It really is a wonderful story! For some reason, as soon as he heard the words The Whereabouts of Love, mother-in-laws face twitched. [Chika] I could tell that the two of you were deeply in love with each other, and yet you were barely crossing paths And the scene at the end when mother-in-law tearfully confides his true feelings to father-in-law it really made me cry. O-oh, really? Im glad you enjoyed it, but Sebastian has modified it quite a bit. The last scene, in particular, was so far from the truth that if he had written the truth about it, it would have been banned for sure. He looked at me with a distant look and mumbled to himself at the end. And I think I heard something else that I shouldnt have missed. Umm, is Sebastian-san the author of that book? Yeah. I couldnt believe it either, but it was Sebastians Sebastian-san, who on earth are you really!? Oh, right! If I could give you some advice what kind of person would you say Gail is from your point of view, Chika-dono? Gail-san? Well, he is a very kind person. I think it is a little difficult for him to express his feelings because he is not very talkative and not very expressive. But even so, he still shows me his strong emotions, and I can tell that he really cares about me. U-um. Youre right. So it is like that for Chika-dono, isnt it? As always, my mother-in-law cant believe that Gail-san is the way he is. It makes me wonder what kind of child he was. Well, based on my experience with Virgil, I think Gail would kill anyone who harmed or disadvantaged Chica-dono without hesitation Oh, by the way, right after we met, Gail-san told me that if I wanted to, he would find all the people who had treated me as a sex slave and kill them all. I thought he was joking Nope. I think he would really kill them all. Im sure they even think it will make you happy. Im part of the bear tribe, so I understand. Thats just the way it is. Mother-in-law drank up the tea, which had cooled a little, and continued to speak. Lastly, Id like to give you a little advice: Gail may be gentle at night, but he can change at the drop of a hat, so be very careful. I had a bad experience with that Now Im a little curious to see how the gentle and mild-mannered Virgil-sama will change. Thats about all I can say. Its probably less physically painful than being loved by a lion. But Im sure we are more restrictive than the lions. [Alex] I feel like Im suffocating by just listening to you, but all three of you seem happy. What about Mintz? I think he is more experienced than Chika, who has two mates in this group. Alex, who had been listening to the conversation until then, suddenly opened his mouth. [Mintz] Me? I also have been puzzled by the idea of having two mates, but if its your [pair], I think it cant be helped Theres a lot going on with each of them. Well, since its your destiny, youll have to take care of it, right? Its different between mine and Chikas place, so I dont know whether you can use me as a reference Huh? But usually, Mintz-san becomes a very spoiled child and is being pampered by Glenn-san and Paris-san Chika-kun! Who told you that? Ah, shoot, I let my tongue slip. Mintz-san is staring at me with a taut smile on his face. Chika-kun? Who told you that? Hm Chika-kun? This is bad. Mintz-sans smile is getting more and more powerful. Hes smiling, but its scary. Also, there is no emotion in his voice. Can I feign ignorance? No, Im a bad liar. Its impossible. It was Glenn-san I see. Thank you, Chika-kun. But in fact, there is no such thing at all. So, yeah, there is no such thing. I wonder where the original appearance went. Mintz-san appealed to the other three people with icy glances and smiles. I was impressed by the way the three of them nodded their heads as if they had been overwhelmed. Ah, well, your stories were very informative! May I ask you a few questions about an animuss childbirth? Ye-yeah, right. You can ask me anything you want. Cyril-san answered as if he had come back to himself. Fundamentally, the way of delivering a child should be different in my world, but it would take too long to explain that, so I will skip that part. First of all, it is not wrong to say that children are born through the bottom, the excretory canal, is it? Yes, that is correct. When the child is ready to be born, the magical power inside the body creates a passageway that connects the part of the body that is nurturing the child to the outside world. The place where the child comes out is the same as the excremental canal, but the magic power covers the entire area and creates a passageway, so there will be no sanitary problems. I see. I had wondered how it was possible without a birth canal or vagina, but I guess the magic power creates a substitute for a birth canal. Thats very convenient. I understand. But the child comes out through the excretory opening, right? Can a baby that size go through there? The three of them, except for Alex-san, looked at me strangely when I asked that question. On the other hand, in your world, is it possible that the child grows or rather grows inside your belly and then you give birth? Yes, because there is no magic power, those who can give birth have a different body structure, and they raise their children in a different place than we do until they grow to a certain degree. The place where the child comes out is also very flexible so that the child can come out as it grows up. In the worst case scenario, we may have to cut open the abdomen and remove the child. I could see that all three of them looked astonished at my words. Its that different when the world changes, isnt it? In our pregnancies, the nucleus in which the child is implanted is continuously nurtured with magical power, but the child does not actually grow and develop inside the nucleus. Its just that we keep giving it magical power to make it safe to give birth. Does that mean that the child is very small? But I think Mintz-sans belly is getting bigger Aah, you misunderstood this as well. This is not because the child is getting bigger that it is bulging, but because the amount of magical power surrounding the child is gradually increasing and becoming denser, causing it to grow like this. I felt like I just received a shocking revelation. After all, there are too many things that should not be judged by the common sense of my world. I was completely judging with my common sense I am glad you told me. What happens to children born in that tiny state? They grow up to the appropriate baby size for their respective species as soon as they emerge. All hail the fantasy! I was very curious about the principle, but I guess there was no way to find out. Does that mean the birth process will be quick? It takes about 30 minutes to an hour at the most I think? If you have a companion who is your [pair] and he can supply you with magic power, the process will be much easier. However, since birth is all about magic power, those with low magic power may suffer a little longer. Then, can I assume that physical strength has little or no effect on childbirth? I was a little worried because my physical fitness level is F Yes, thats right. I should have been more specific. Chika-kuns high level of magic power will allow you to give birth with little or no physical exertion. Besides, since both of your [pair] are present, we can also receive the supply of magic power. Mintz-san spoke to me a little apologetically, and I waved my hand in response. So its like that. I was really relieved, because I was really hoping to have Gail-sans child after Douglas-sans child, and I was worried that my body would not be able to handle it if the delivery was very difficult. Its a bit cringing, but I want to tell them how I truly feel. Still, thank you. Youve made a real difference in Gails life. As a parent, I was worried about a lot of things, but thanks to you, I feel like everything is starting to fall into place. He hugged me tightly again. Now then, we are done with the important stuff, are we? That was very informative, but I would like to have more interesting chats with all of you! I want to hear all about Chika-san. I also want to hear Rickham-sans story about The Whereabouts of Love! Alex Well, whatever. Its a great opportunity, so lets take our time and have some tea and sweets and talk about all sorts of things. After that, various kinds of pastries and fruits were brought to the table, and we continued to talk about other things while drinking tea. One of the waiters was apparently someone who looked like Sebastian, but Id like to think it was just my imagination. However, the tea that person brewed was unusually tasty, so it might not have been my imagination My mother-in-law, who was being asked by Alex about The Whereabouts of Love and the actual event in depth, looked somewhat dismayed. [Chika] Speaking of which, does anyone know if Douglas-san or Gail-san have a sweet tooth? They often buy fruit and sweets for me, but they dont seem to eat much. [Rickham] Gail doesnt dislike sweets. In fact, he loves them. But it seems that he is a little embarrassed to eat something sweet with his appearance. I think hes holding back. [Cyril] I heard from Al that Douglas-sama doesnt dislike it either. Although Al rarely enjoys sweets, I have heard that Douglas-sama often buys and eats a wide variety of foods. I see. Thank you very much. They always brought it for me, so I want to return the favor and see if I could make some sweets. After I finished saying that, Alex-san raised his hand straight up. Id like to try some of the sweets you made. So if you have the chance, please be my guest. Also, if by some chance grandfather finds out about it (from other people), it would probably be a big problem. So if possible, please let him know as well. Youre right. Its because Chika-kuns cooking is really good. If its okay with you, please teach me how to cook too. I am the one who becomes enthusiastic when someone says that much to me. Then Ill think of something easy to make that everyone can eat together. After that, I was able to hear many stories about this world and about Gail-san and Douglas-sans youth. By the time I realized it, the sun had set and I had to hurry home. Thus ended a tea party by animus for animus. If you like my TL, please consider buying me boba tea. Thank you! CH 53.5 Thank you Rei and SmallPieceOfMe for your support! Enjoy your chapter! ^^ Our family has been in the service of the Leonidas royal family for generations, and our main job is to protect the royal family. My twin brother serves the current King of Leonidas, Albert-sama, and I serve the former King, Hector-sama. However, I am not just a bodyguard. In this boring world where things are not always pretty, our important work includes behind-the-scenes work such as assassination, espionage, infiltration, sabotage, and information manipulation. No one would not frown upon hearing this job description. But I am proud of my job. Above all, I am fascinated by Hector-samas character, who has taken over the work from his father. I am also fascinated by his skill as an astute politician who has brought prosperity to Leonidas. If I can help him, I dont mind getting my hands dirty. I will never find a mate in such a job. To keep the blood of the clan alive, my older brother should be able to get a companion from a family that also makes a living in the shadows and connect the bloodline, but I have no need for that. My whole body is covered with old scars. I also have a large, deep diagonal scar on my face. My brother says that I have a stern and evil face which makes everyone avoid me. I thought it was a terrible thing to say. Even though we are twins, my brother and I dont look alike at all. The wounds that remain are all too deep to be healed by the healing magic. The wounds on my face have made my skin tense, and my inability to make facial expressions has made my looks even worse. Once I helped a young child who had fallen to his feet. When he saw my face, he started screaming and crying, which caused me a lot of trouble. Since then, I have always hidden my face and kept my distance from people. I dont speak to anyone unless its necessary for work, and I havent felt a big emotional shift in years. Because of the nature of my job, it wasnt difficult. If anything, it was convenient. Well, thats enough about me. Hector-sama, who I serve, is an impeccable man. The only thing that can drive him crazy is the existence of the human race. His companion was also a human. When my father told me of the fate of the bandits who had harmed him, it sent chills down my spine. The beasts who treated the humans as sex slaves or tools for breeding were also harshly dealt with and punished severely. His doting love for the second prince, Alexei-sama, was known only to his own family and his chief advisors. His appearance was not something that the people who knew the Quiet and Wise King would have been proud to see. Then, word came that the kings younger brother, Douglas-sama, had found a companion. Whats more, I had a bad premonition that this person was a human, a tribe rarely seen in this world anymore. And it turns out to be true. Hector-samas reckless antics started when he met the human in the royal castle. First of all, Hector-sama began to seriously plan to build a detached palace for the human tribe on the land owned by the royal family. That land is a very sacred land where the founder of the lion tribe appeared. It is absolutely insane to build a detached palace there. Of course, Albert-sama didnt agree to it, but Hector-sama has the power to make it happen even without Albert-samas approval. In fact, he even had the blueprints for the detached palace completed. In the end, Hector-sama took up a residence near Douglas-samas residence in the city. Even though he has retired, he is still a very powerful man. No matter how strictly we guarded his personal safety, we could not rest assured that he would be safe. It was a real headache for us. I honestly felt a little resentful for that human race, who had caused this to happen. Somehow, the security system had been put in place and Hector-samas life in the city was finally beginning to show signs of settling down. Douglas-samas companion got pregnant. Hector-samas joy at hearing this was something that not many people could see. Today, I was personally called by Hector-sama to his presence. Right there was a human boy with black hair and black eyes. He must be Douglas-samas companion. However, my current appearance is completely in black, and my head is completely wrapped in a cloth, leaving only my eyes exposed. Would he be suspicious of my appearance? No, thats why I cant really show my face. Im glad you came. Youve done nothing but tough missions so far. I know that you have suffered many wounds because of them. I will not ask for forgiveness but you are the most skillful person I know. And I have another task for you. You do not need to worry about me. Since I have dedicated my body to my country, or rather to Hector-sama, I am prepared to fulfill any order with my life. But who might the person over there? I see. Im sorry for always you such a hard time This time, your mission is to guard him. As you may have noticed, he is Douglass spouse and his name is Chikayuki. I call him Chika-chan. When Hector-sama looked at him, he stood up from the chair he was sitting in. Since Hector-sama has offered to give me a personal escort I am not allowed to refuse. In that case, I thought Id like to greet you myself, and I asked you to accept the request. He was very small even when he stood up. Probably not even up to my chest. Chikayuki-sama, it is my pleasure to meet you. I am Yohan, Hector-samas escort. I look forward to working with you. I kneeled down and lowered my head to him. Yohan-san, right? My name is Chikayuki. It is a pleasure to meet you too. Umm, if you dont mind, may I see your face? I think your figure is cool too, like a ninja What in the world is a ninja? But Im troubled by those words. What would such a young boy, no, I am told that he is an adult, think when he sees my face? If he is only frightened by me, he might refuse to let me escort him. If that were to happen, it would cause trouble for Hector-sama. While I was hesitating, Hector-sama called out to me. Yohan, if its Chika-chan, theres nothing to worry about. Let him see your face. Yes. I understand. I slowly remove the cloth covering my face in fear. When he saw my exposed face, he took a deep breath. I have shown you something ugly. I apologize. I tried to wrap the cloth around me again, but his hand stopped me. Yohan-san, what is wrong with this wound? I am ashamed to say that this is a wound I received in the course of my duties due to my inexperience. It was so deep that healing magic did not work and it ended up like this Umm, may I take a look at it, if you dont mind? No, I cannot ask you to do such a thing Yohan, dont be afraid to ask Chika-chan to take a look. Dont feel bad. Yes. Then, please do. He cupped my face in his hands and gently ran his fingers over the scar. There must be a tugging pain when its this deep. Im sure its hard for you to make any kind of facial expression Yes, thats right. However, since the sensation itself is dull around the wound, I have already gotten used to it. Theres not much sensation and if there is also sensory disturbance, then there is damage to the trigeminal nerve, mild motor paralysis due to facial nerve damage, and damage to the facial muscles But with this degree of injury He mutters unfamiliar words as he closely examines the scars. Yohan-san, Hector-sama, please dont tell Douglas-san and Gail-san about what Im about to do. Im sure this wont be a problem at all, but if those two worrywarts find out, theyll probably be furious. When he said that, he puts his hand on my face as if he were cupping it. The expression on his face was as if he was looking at something he loved. Chikayuki-sama, what on earth are youD He closed his eyes and I felt the magic power flowing from his hand. Is this healing magic? But there is no discomfort at all, which should be common in the healing magic. There is no way he is my [pair]. I wonder if this is his power that has been rumored. The magic that had been flowing from him subsided, and the light that had been shining on me faded away. With this, I think the pain is gone now. How do you feel about that? It should be easier to make facial expressions. This is the first time Ive seen this. So this is Chika-chans power, huh This is amazing! Yohan, youve become a handsome man! Hector-samas words prompted me to put my hand on my face. Theres no feeling of those deep grooved scars, nor is there a tugging sensation at all. The scars that any healer gave up are gone. Thats why I have Chika-chan use his ability on you. Now you see why his escort must be you, dont you? I still hadnt fully comprehended how things were going, and I couldnt even reply to Hector-samas words. Yohan-san, I am sorry for the trouble I am about to cause you. I know I should be able to protect myself, but I have no way of doing so. Im fine for now. But if possible, could you protect me just during the birth of my baby? He bows deeply to me. Its my duty, and its not something Im asked to do, much less something I should receive a bow for. Please dont do that. It is my duty to protect you, Chikayuki-sama, so there is nothing for you to worry about. I would protect you even if I had to put myself in your place, and of course, that applied to the child in your belly as well. Thank you, but please dont strain yourself. There is no substitute for your life. He lifted his head and took my hand in his. I held his small, warm hand in return. I understand. I will put forth my best effort. With a grin, hes staring into my face. Even though the scars are gone, as expected, I am still afraid. Well, Yohan-san, I have a little favor to ask you. What is it? Can you try smiling a little? Like this. Smile is it? I havent smiled for a long time. I had already forgotten how to smile. I tried my best to remember how to smile and tried to give him a sort of tight smile. Like like this? He chuckled when he saw it. As I thought, I cant smile well. Or maybe it is weird when a face like mine smiles. Ah, I am sorry. No, one of my spouses doesnt have a lot of facial expressions and is often said that hes scary. So I think Yohan-san is probably the same. It was as I thought, your smiling face was very nice. I was stunned by his words. He looked at me and on top of not being frightened by my face, he said that I have a nice smile. Moreover, I could tell from his demeanor that he was not lying. I could see that Hector-sama was laughing while holding his stomach. Iyaa, as expected of you, Chika-chan. I never thought Id see Yohans smile or his agitation. You have shown me something good. As if that wasnt enough, Hector-sama continued to laugh. [Chika] Well then, I must get back soon, or those two will be worried about me. Oh, Yohan-san, if you dont mind, please try to eat this. I hope it fits your taste since I made it myself. He put a large basket in my hand and left. Afterward, only Hector-sama and I remained. We discussed the details of the upcoming mission in detail, but I had a hard time wrapping my head around it. After finishing the days mission, I returned home and laid down on a hard bed. Its a familiar room with no decoration. Just a place to go back to and sleep. But for some reason, I feel restless today. The image that comes to mind is that of the boy who was not afraid of me and was smiling at me. I am hungry. I remember that I have something that he gave me, so I take it out of my basket. It looks like a sandwich, but whats inside is something Ive never seen before. Could this be the pork cutlet sandwich that Hector-sama mentioned? Taking a bite, I taste the soft bread, the sauce soaked into the bread, and the delicious flavor of the filling wrapped in the crispy batter, even though it had cooled down. As I ate it, for some reason I felt like crying. I havent shed a tear since. With each bite, large drops of tears fell down my face. What is wrong with me? My hands were stained with blood and dirt, but he held them in his. Even though I have done it for my country, I have taken countless peoples lives in my hands. But he smiled at me. I felt a warmth from him that I thought I would never be able to feel in my life. Of course, I know that he will never be mine, and I do not wish for that to happen. But I want to keep an eye on him. I want to be a part of his life. I thought I was dedicating my entire life to Hector-sama. Of course, my loyalty to Hector-sama has not changed. But from this day on, I have decided to devote my life to protecting that dark-haired boy and everything he cares about. I have already made up my mind to do so. CH 54 A few days after the tea party, Mintz-san decided to take a complete break from guild work because he was about to give birth. Apparently, when the due date is approaching, most of the magic power in the body is given away to the child in the belly, making it difficult for him to handle the magic power on his own. This is also said to be one of the indicators of when the baby is due to be born. A few days later, I heard that Mintz was about to give birth, and I decided to be there. I wanted to see the birth in this world with my own eyes in preparation for my own delivery, which was just around the corner. Mintz-san readily agreed to my request. In the room, Mintz-san was lying on the bed. Beside the bed, Glenn-san was sitting and looking at Mintz-san anxiously, and Paris-san, who had been able to return from Cattleton just in time, was looking somewhat uncomfortable. I looked around to see if there was anything I could do to be of assistance near Mintz-sans head, but I had no idea what to do, so I decided to sit quietly and watch. Basically, in this world, it is not common for midwives, doctors, or, in this world, third parties such as healers and apothecaries to be present during childbirth. If a person with extremely low magical power becomes pregnant and gives birth, a person with healing ability may assist in case of emergency, but this is not necessary if the [pair] is present. I can understand how much birth in this world depends on magical power. By the way, my stomach is getting bigger, but I dont feel my magical power weakening at all. Mintz-san said that it is quite normal for the magic to weaken considerably at this time during this period, but it is hard to say because there is no precedent for the highest SSS value. Chika-kun, it is about time. Please come closer. In contrast to the two companions panicked state, Mintz-san was extremely calm. His hand was gently cupped around his stomach. As I approached his side, he gave me a brief explanation of what was going to happen. I am now overflowing with magical power centered here inside me. You wont understand this until you experience it, but imagine that its like a mass of heat that is gathering in a vortex. Mintz-san moved his hand slowly up and down on his stomach. Even though I say so, this is my first experience. I dont understand it perfectly too. No, it is very helpful. Is there any pain or discomfort? No pain, but it feels like a mass of heat is running through my body, so its hard for me to move. I looked closely and saw that Mintz-san had been sweating slightly on his forehead. I wiped the sweat with a handkerchief I had with me. Thank you very much. As expected, Chika-kun, you are very attentive. Those two cant do this. Mintz-san looked at his two companions, who were standing there looking absent-mindedly with a smile on their faces. I had imagined Glenn-sans appearance, but I didnt expect even Paris-san to become so restless. I was told not to expect anything from an anima during the delivery, and truly, it would be hard to demand much from them. Um, both of you need to calm down a little. Its Mintz-san whos in trouble, so you might as well hold his hand Oh, oh, yes, Chika-kun, youre right. Hey, Mintz, are you okay? Are you in pain? Tell me right away if youre in pain. Ill do anything to help. A-aah, right. Ill do that. Though Im not sure what can I do I never thought that a [pair]s labor would be so distressing. I cant stay calm. Even Paris-san can be like this. I am a little worried now about what will happen to my two partners at the time of my labor. At that moment, Mintz-sans expression changed. His handsome face was slightly distorted in pain. Nnnh I think its about time. Both of you, please channel your magic power to me. Glenn-san and Paris-san hurriedly grabbed each of Mintz-sans hands, closed their eyes, and apparently began to pour out their magic power. Glenn, you dont have to pour it out all at once. Its okay to do it more slowly. O-okay. Glenn-san was pouring out his magic power with nervousness while re-clasping Mintz-sans hand tightly. Meanwhile, Paris-san was not moving in the slightest, with a serious expression on his face. Huuff, Chika-kun, it should be born by now. The magic inside me is gathering in one point. Isnt my belly getting a little smaller? It was indeed that slowly but surely, Mintz-sans belly was getting smaller and smaller. All the magical power that used to surround the child in my belly is now being absorbed by the child. The remaining magic inside me should also be gradually creating a passage connecting the outside and the child inside. If I can receive a supply of magic from my [pair] at this time, I can reduce the consumption of my magic power and physical strength. Even so, I could see that sweat was slowly forming on Mintz-sans forehead compared to a moment ago. Although he certainly does not seem to be suffering as much as people do when giving birth on Earth, it must still be a burden, at least to a certain extent. I slowly wiped the sweat from Mintz-sans forehead. Mintz-san, its all right now. So please concentrate on the labor. I learned a lot from you. Thank you very much. No matter whether there are two [pairs] in the room, the burden is on you, isnt it, Mintz-san? You seem to be in a bit of pain Fufu I cant deceive your observational eyes, huh, Chika-kun? Its not something so grandiose like youve said but, yeah, its true that my body is a little Nnngh! After saying that, Mintz-san closed both his eyes. Looking at him closely, I saw that his stomach was completely flat. Its about time. right? Okay, Glenn? When the baby comes out, you have to take him. And then, show him to Chika-kun. O-o-o-okay. I understand! While saying that, Glenn-san didnt seem to know what to do, whether to let go of the hand he was holding, stretch his hand toward Mintz-sans behind, or move Mintz-sans body. Glenn, I know how you feel, but you need to calm down. Just keep giving the baby magic power until he comes out. And when he does, pick him up and take him in your arms. I-I-I-I know! Its okay, its okay! It doesnt look like its going to be all right. But I shouldnt interrupt him here. Huuhaahh Glenn, hell come out. Im counting on you! Mintz-san breathed deeply and put a lot of pressure on his lower abdomen. The light was gradually showing from between Mintzs legs as he lightly raised both knees. As someone involved in medicine, I really wanted to see the place where the baby was born, but I couldnt bear to ask him to go that far. So, I just watched the scene from the side of his head. For some reason, I felt a pleasant sense of nostalgia as I gazed at the light that was gradually growing larger and larger. Glenn, please take care of the child. Come on, Chika-kun, you go over there. Mr. Mintz exhaled loudly, as if he had just completed his task. I hurried over to Glenn-san, who was holding the lump of light in his arms with a look of fear in his eyes. He brought the lump of light in his arms right in front of me. The small blob of light gradually diminished and changed its shape. What remained after the light faded away was a small, very small puppy. No, if that figure was Glenn-san and Mintz-sans child, then it must be a wolf beastman. I was gawking at the adorable figure for a while, but then I realized something important. Even beastmen are supposed to be humans in this world, but the child that has been born has no umbilical cord. Also, as far as Mintz-san is concerned, there are no signs of the placenta. The umbilical cord and placenta themselves probably do not exist. However, Douglas-san and Gail-san do have umbilical cords. I was a little curious as to why there was an organ that should not be needed, but I realized that it was not something I needed to think about right now and returned my attention to the situation in front of me. Chika-kun, what do you think? Have I been of a little help to you? Oh no, its not a little at all! Youve worked hard, Mintz-san. You have a very cute little wolf cub. I had a feeling from the moment he was in my belly that hes going to be a bit like Glenn. Its gonna be tough from here on. While saying these things, Mintz-sans expression showed that he was truly happy from the bottom of his heart. [Paris] Good job, Mintz. Thank you for giving us a cute little boy. The three of us will watch over him and raise him together. So next time, my baby will too right? Paris-san also had a big smile on his face and kissed Mintz-san lightly on the forehead. The sight of this made me blush a little. I was embarrassed to think that I was like that when I was being cared for by Douglas-san and Gail-san. Then I noticed that Glenn-san was not moving or speaking at all. I glanced over at him and saw him staring at the newborn with a serious expression on his face that I had never seen before. [Glenn] He is mine and Mintzs child, isnt he? [Mintz] Yes, he is. [Glenn] Are you sure hes really and truly my child? [Mintz] Im going to get angry. [Glenn] I see So hes our child, right Suddenly, when I thought that Glenn-san let out a sound like a wail, he began to cry. He was streaming with tears and crying like a howling wolf. Although his tears were messing up his handsome face, it was very funny to see him like that. Haha I guess he wont function for a while. You can sit there until Glenn calms down. More importantly, can you show that child to me and Mintz too? Paris-san took the little boy from Glenn-san, who kept crying and brought him to Mintz-san and me. The baby, which could fit in Paris-sans hand, was covered with gray fur and seemed to be sleeping soundly with its eyes closed, occasionally twitching its little nose with a pipsqueak. Its ears, hands, and feet were all so small that it looked like a stuffed animal, but it moved once in a while to let us know that it was really alive. I almost fell down on the spot because of its cuteness, but I managed to hold my ground, knowing that I couldnt let something like this bother me. S-so cute Hes kind of like a doll Is it okay if I touch him a little? Yes, of course, I wont mind! Mintz-san, who received the child from Paris, held him with both hands and placed him in front of my eyes. I fearfully reached out my hand and slowly stroked his head. It was completely different from the texture of an adult dogs skin. Its slightly damp fur and skin seemed to stick to my skin. I moved my hand a little to the tip of his nose, and I could feel he was sniffing at my fingertips. Aah, I cant. I want to take him home with me. He was so adorable that such an evil thought came to my mind. [Paris] But hes a wolf and has the same hair color as Glenn, but I dont know about his eye color yet. I think hes going to be a naughty boy. [Mintz] Im sure hell be fine. Ill raise him to be a good child, but my child is cute, isnt it? Glenn, youre a father now, so please straighten yourself up. [Glenn] Yeah! I heard Glens muffled cheerful reply while crying. The look and expression of Mintz-san looking at the child in his arms was overflowing with love, and his figure was like a holy mother. Speaking of which, Ive been allowed to stay here quite brazenly, but as expected, its time to give them some family time together. Im sorry I stayed a little too long. Thank you very much for your time today, Mintz-san. And thank you for your hard work. I hope you and everyone have a good rest today. Also, if you can, please let me meet the boy again. Chika-kun, you are always welcome here. Right, Glenn? Glenn-san was nodding his head vigorously as he sat on his chair. Glenn, Im sorry Chika-kun. Please come visit me anytime. Im sure this child is waiting for you too. No, Im the one whos sorry for interrupting. Congratulations to you too, Glenn-san. I hope you will be a good father. Ah, Chika-kun, do you need a ride home? No, Im sure the escort that Hector-sama gave you will be there, so Im fine. Once again, congratulations to all of you. I bowed my head and left the room. This is the house where the Mintz-sans family lives, and it is less than a ten-minute walk from our house. Still, my two companions wouldnt allow me to walk alone. Today, too, I was being brought here in Douglas-sans arms. I decided to walk home alone, thinking that my body would get tired if I did not walk on my own feet once in a while. Although I was alone, I was sure that Yohan-san would be watching over me somewhere without me noticing When I opened the front door of Mintz-sans house, I found Gail-san there. Ga-Gail-san, what are you doing here? Hmm? Doug started ranting about how Chika would be home soon, and I thought, since its you, youd surely be walking home alone, so I came to get you. It seems they know everything I do. No, is this an instinct of the wild? In the end, I was carried home by Gail-san. Goodbye my walking time. That night, in bed, sandwiched between Douglas-san and Gail-san in their beast forms, I reflected on the events of the day. No matter how many times Ive been hugged, the softness of Douglas-sans fur and skin from his chest to his belly is the best. And I could feel Gail-sans warmth on my back. Chika, how was Mintzs baby? Douglas-san asked as he licked up my ears and cheeks with his long tongue. I answered with a thrill of pleasure. He really resembles Glenn-san Well, Im not sure if resemble is the right word to put it. Anyway, he was a very pretty wolf cub with gray fur. I see. He was a wolf, wasnt he? Well, either way, its a big deal for them. We need to celebrate. Right. We should do something to celebrate. But to be honest, its hard for me to cook with my stomach, but Ill think of something. I wonder if your and Douglass child will be a human or a lion. No, Im looking forward to it either way. Gail-san gently patted my belly with his large pawed hand. Youre right. Id be happy either way too. But that little wolf cub today was just so adorable! Everything was so small, it was like a stuffed animal. Seeing that one makes me wish my child will look like Douglas-san and Gail-san. Were the same way, you know? I wish theyll look like Chika. Douglas-san sniffed me with his big nose and nuzzled his face into my head. Im relieved that Mintz gave birth safely, but its almost time for you too, right? Absolutely dont overdo it, okay? If I hadnt gone today, you would have tried to walk home by yourself, wouldnt you? You cant do that. No, you see, its not that far of a walk. You cant! You cant! They really hold a great deal of it. If you dont do what we say, we wont let you out of this room. Im sure Mintz and mother would scold me, but I agree with Douglas. Chika, please bear with it for a while longer. I-Im sorry. I understand. No need to apologize. I know its our own selfish reasons, but its only for this time, okay. Right, were just trying to put our minds at ease, so please forgive us. No, its not like that Im very happy that youre worried about me. I get up and drop kisses on their noses, mouths, and foreheads. People may say theyre being too overprotective. But thats how they show their affection. Im sure that this love will be generously poured into this unborn child too, and that makes me very happy. I laid down, put my hand on my swollen belly, and closed my eyes as I felt the slight pulse. CH 55 A few days after Mintz-sans delivery, the three of us visited their home. There, we found a wolf cub, slightly bigger than when it was born, sleeping comfortably in Mintz-sans arms. The baby, named Glanz, had no health problems and seemed to be a standard-sized wolf cub. Douglas-san teased Glenn-san about becoming a father, and Glenn-san seemed to be saying a lot of things back to Douglas-san, but Douglas-san just brushed him off. Gail-san was a bit nervous as he held Glanz, who was given to him by Mintz-san, but he had a soft expression on his face. I was able to hold him in my arms, but he seemed to have a smirk on his face that people around me wondered what was wrong with him. It was hard not to be happy to see such a small, fluffy, nose-twitching little animal, and I couldnt help it. But the atmosphere was so warm that I could feel that all three of them loved Glanz from the bottom of their hearts. From the bottom of my heart, I wished I could create a family like this. And finally, the day came. Although my belly had swelled to the point where it was a little difficult for me to walk on my own, my magical power did not diminish, and the day of the labor arrived. Mintz-san was very puzzled, but in the end, there was no answer. I was laid on my back on the bed, with a pillow inserted behind my back. In addition to Douglas-san, Gail-san, Hector-sama, and Mintz-san who were in the room, Theo-san, Alex-san, Paris-san, his grandfather Troth-san, Yohan-san, and Sebastian-san were also waiting in the next room. I could understand that everyone up to Alex-san is my relative, but I could not quite understand why the others had come. I heard that Hector-sama was the one who had called for the meeting. When push comes to shove, there would be Troth-san, the chief magician who was one of the most powerful in the country, and Paris-san who was capable of handling healing magic. There was Yohan-san too, who was concerned that my two [pairs] would be so preoccupied with me that I would be left defenseless. Of course, Yohan-san was not the only one guarding. The perimeters around the house were surrounded by a group of elites. Im supposed to be a civilian, but its starting to look like some VIPs delivery About Sebastian-san, I dont need to explain anymore. He has more experience and knowledge of childbirth than any other healer around, even though he is an anima. Apparently, Sebastian-san was the one who picked up Gail-san. I asked Alex-san if he would be interested in witnessing the birth process, as I had done with Mintz-san since hes also a human race. But he declined, saying that it was my first delivery and he wanted me to concentrate on that. Instead, he asked to watch me next time. Its been a while since Glanz-kuns birth but he hasnt calmed down yet. I felt sorry for asking Mintz-san to come over. However, he said that Glenn-san is watching over Glanz-kun. He patted me on the head with his usual smile, while telling me not to worry about it. Douglas-san and Gail-san are on both sides of the bed, staring at me with a worried look, but Hector-samas suspicious behavior is more noticeable than that. The truth is that Douglas-san was adamantly refusing to allow Hector to be here, but he stubbornly refused to budge. Since the atmosphere was getting tense, I finally asked Hector-sama to be present as well. I decided that this would be safer than refusing him and having him run amok in a strange manner. The figure of Hector-sama wandering restlessly above my head, mumbling something to the left and to the right, does not look like a quiet and wise king. Calm down, old man! Why are you whos not even his partner acting so restless? Isnt that supposed to be my role!? What are you talking about!? Chika-chan is Chika-chan is going through the great task of giving birth with such a small body. How can you, his spouse, be so calm!? You cold-blooded bastard! Ha!? Im worried to death about Chika too. But youre acting so much that I came to my senses! Um, both of you, Im really fine. So please calm down a little Oh, Chika-chan, are you sure youre okay!? If you feel any pain or distress, you must tell us right away, okay? This old man will do whatever it takes to help you. What good is it going to do if he tells you, father? Just sit and calm down, will you? Mintz-san, who was in front of me, was giving a cold stare to the two of them as they continued such an exchange. Chika, are you sure you are okay? If you need anything, dont hold back and tell me right away, okay? I nodded in agreement, but Gail-sans grip on my hand was a little too strong and it hurts. At that time, I could very well understand the sensation that Mintz-san was talking about when he said that a mass of heat was gathering. I know that a mass of heat is gathering in the center of my stomach, but its terribly hot, and that heat is circulating throughout my body, not just my stomach. To be honest, my body was so sore that I couldnt even move my fingertips. I did not know whether Mintz-san and the people of this world are more tolerant or that I am just weak. But now that it has come this far, there is nothing else to do but to keep going. The sensation of a rush of heat running through my body turned a little unpleasant. Mintz-san, the feeling of heat in my body has changed slightly I understand. Its about time to start making the way. The two of you should slowly let your magic flow to Chika-kun. Slowly, okay? The two of them nodded widely, grabbed my hand firmly, and started to pour out their magic power. A comfortable power flowed into my body. Along with that, Douglas-san smelled sweet like ripe fruit, and Gail-san smelled fresh like the forest, which was far more intense than usual. Perhaps it was my imagination, but my body seemed to be getting a little more comfortable. Chika-chan! Come on! Chika-chan! Hang in there! Fight, fight, Chika-chan! Shut up, old man! I cant concentrate! Still, the cheering from Hector-sama kept coming over my head. Dont worry, everything is going well. Your belly is getting smaller and smaller, and a passage should have been created to connect the insides of Chika-kuns belly to the outside now. As Mintz-san said, my belly was gradually getting smaller, but the heat I felt in the center of my stomach was tremendous. It felt so hot that I was afraid my insides would burn. Nnghh Mintz-san My stomach is burning like crazy. Do you think everything will be okay as it is? What is it, Chika? Are you in pain? Hey, Mintz! Chika is doing well, right? How is it? Mintz, please, check on Chica as soon as possible. Aah, Chika. how I wish I could take your place Quiet, both of you! Chika-kun, is it just hot? How about pain or anything? The two men who were yelled at by Mintz-san were drooping their ears dejectedly. Seeing the two of them, who were completely different from their usual dignified appearances, made me smile a little despite my condition. Yes, I dont feel any pain, but it feels like there are many lumps of heat and its really hot. I see. That may be no, its just speculation. Chika-kun, there is nothing wrong with you, but please let me know as soon as you feel any pain. I nodded deeply and re-focused my attention on the changes in my body. The heat in my body was so intense that my sweat was pouring down like a waterfall. But Hector-sama, who was still cheering above me, noticed this and gently wiped it away. I compared the worried look on his face with that of Douglas-san. Now I realized after all this time that they are very much alike. While I was thinking about unnecessary things, another big change came over my body. The heat that had been staying in my stomach began to gradually move downwards. Ah, Mintz-san, I think its time. Chika-kun, please slowly and gradually apply pressure to your lower abdomen. Notice that the mass of heat moves downwards. As I applied force little by little as I was told, I did indeed feel the mass of heat moving down. However, a strange feeling of discomfort lingers a little in the center of my stomach. And the expressions of the two people who continued to pour magic into me were desperate as if they were praying for something. The mass of heat was slowly moving, and soon it would be on its way out. Haa Mintz-san Yes, its all right. Please continue pushing harder. From between my slightly raised knees, I could see the light just like when Mintz-san gave birth. When I thought that my child was in the place where that light was, I felt joy run through my whole body. As I pushed harder, the heat suddenly disappeared from my body. The baby is coming, Douglas-san. Please come this way. He let go of my hand and went to my feet. Then, he picked up the big lump of light and held it in his hand. From the slowly fading light, a cat-like figure with pitch-black fur appeared. Its a child of the lion tribe like Douglas-san, isnt it? I am very happy. Yeah Thank you, Chika. But why is my son so small? Douglas-sans eyes were drooping further as he stared at the child. At that moment, the uncomfortable feeling that remained in my body suddenly grew stronger. The same heat as before reappeared in my stomach. Nngh! Whats wrong, Chika? Gail-san, who had been gently gazing at Douglas-san and the newborn lion cub, strongly squeezed my hand back and called out to me. Im sorry Somehow, Im feeling kind of hot again in my stomach. I knew it. Please calm down. There is no problem. He just has another child in his belly. Now, Douglas-san, please leave the child to Hector-sama and give your magic power to Chika-kun again. What? Another child? Douglas, quit looking so dumbfounded! Give that boy to me and help Chika right now! O-oh, yeah! I got it. Douglas-san had an expression of not understanding what was going on, but as soon as Hector-sama yelled at him, he immediately took my hand and gave me his magic power. The lion cub was being carefully held by Hector-sama. I myself was surprised, but first, I had to concentrate on my other child who was still in my belly. CH 56 [Mintz] Chika-kun, you can do it the same way you did before. Just stay calm and take your time. [Chika] Yes. Then, please The heat that reappeared in my belly was slowly guided outward using the same process as before. The flow of magic power was unstable, possibly because Douglas-san was still feeling overwhelmed. However, once experienced, there was nothing difficult. Another child was born from me much more easily than before. In place of Douglas-san, who was still agitated, Hector-sama picked up the other child in his arms. The child, who was screaming and crying loudly, was a human baby. He was a newborn, so it was hard to tell for sure, but it looked like he had a little bit of Douglas-sans dusky blonde hair mixed in with his black hair. Chica-kun, youve worked hard. Theyre cute lion and human children. I will go tell everyone in the next room, so please take your time with your family. Thank you so much, Mintz-san. Mintz-san waved his hand lightly and left the room. Chika, you did a great job. Thank you so much for giving birth to Douglas child. But Im surprised that they are twins. Gail-san stroked my head slowly and kissed me on the forehead. Honestly, I was surprised too. But to have two at once is like a dream come true. Douglas, what are you dilly-dallying for? Its pathetic considering that youre my son. Chika-chan has given birth to such lovely children. However, a black lion and a black-haired human Chika-chan! Chika-chan is really the best! Hey, hey, look! Its your grandpa! Holding one child in each hand, the Quiet and Wise King was spinning around in place. Seeing that, Douglas-san finally came to his senses. Hey, Dad! Its dangerous! Give me my son! No way! Thats what Id like to say, but Im afraid I cant do that. Here are your lovely children. After receiving them from Hector-sama, Douglas-san brought them to my side. Chika, these are our children, the three of us1, that you gave birth to. Douglas-sans voice trembled a little as he said that. Thank you, Douglas-san. Such a sweet child for me2. Really Really3 When I saw the children sleeping happily in Douglas-sans hands, for some reason, I remembered the things that happened in my original world and the many things that happened in this world, and my tears started to flow. Im the one who should be thanking you. Chika, please dont cry. I dont know what to do when you cry. Im sorry, Im so happy and joyful He handed the children over to Gail-san. Then Douglas-san hugged me tightly as I continued to cry. I nuzzled my face into his thick chest and continued to cry for a while. Just like that, Douglas-san picked me up and placed me on his lap. We sat on the edge of the bed, and he hugged me tightly from behind. I was really happy just by being saved by the two of you and being by your side And yet, the two of you love me so much, and even gave me such a wonderful treasure Youre more than that. For us, Chika is also an irreplaceable treasure. Hes right. If the mother cries so much, the children will be worried too. Come on, hold them in turn. Before I knew it, Gail-san, who had come to my side, held out the human child from his hand. I could feel the weight of life in my arms as I received the child while I was still in Douglas-sans arms. As if it was a lie that they had been crying so much, the child seemed to be smiling a little as it slept peacefully in my arms. I realized that this child is really the one I gave birth to, and joy welled up again from the depths of my body. Look, its a human child that looks just like Chika. Hes soooo cute. Hes got a little bit of Douglas-sans color in his hair. I hope he doesnt grow up to be like me but grows up to be a healthy child. You worry too much. Its my baby. Theres no way hes going to be that weak. Even if he did, dont worry, Gail and I will protect him well. Thats right. After all, hes Douglas-sans child, isnt he? Im sure hell grow up to be a strong boy. As I savored the warmth of the child I held in my arms, Gail-san gave me a lion cub this time This one is waiting for you next. But a black lion, huh It wouldnt be strange if it is Chika and Dougs child, but I entrusted the human child to Gail-san and received a small lion cub this time. Unlike the human child, his facial expression was not very clear. But the lion cubs whole body was covered in soft black fur, and his little ears were twitching energetically. The little lion did not seem to mind being held, and he was breathing comfortably while moving his little nose. Human children are of course cute, but this ones visual attractiveness is by far the most destructive. Perhaps Douglas-san and Gail-san feel the opposite way about human children4. Sure, hes got black fur, but whats wrong with being a black lion? [Gail] No, Im sorry, I shouldnt have said that Theres nothing wrong with it. The only thing is that there is a legend that the founder of the lion tribe, including Doug, was a black lion. Its just as legendary as Chikas black hair and eyes. [Hector] Yes, there is a legend that our ancestor was a black lion It is fortunate that Douglas has renounced his claim to the throne, lest someone wants to install the legendary Black Lion as king. One of them was one of the few human race and the other one was the legendary Black Lion These kids might end up having a hard time. I was a little anxious and that seemed to have gotten through to Douglas-san. Gail and dad, you worry too much. Dont worry, hes my son and hes a lion. Hell live his life strong in his own way, no matter what color his hair is. Look at me, dont you see? I didnt mean it that way, but Im sorry if I made you feel uneasy. Youre right even though youre just Douglas. Well, as long as Im not blind, I wont let your children get into trouble. Because thats what I promised Chika-chan. Thank you so much, Hector-sama. Yosh yosh It is I who should thank you. By the way, Chika-chan, have you decided on the childrens names? When they5 decided on Glanz-kuns name, I also had discussions with Gail-san and Douglas-san6. But Gail-san said that it would be better to leave it to both of us7, and Douglas-san said he would rather leave it to me. I had thought of several candidates, but I didnt think it would be twins, so my plans went awry. However, there was one name that I came up with because of the twins. Im thinking of Hikaru for the human child and Licht for the lion child. Both have the same meaning in my world, but Hikaru is the language of the country where I was born and raised, and Licht is from the language of the country I studied medicine in. What do you think, Douglas-san? Hikaru and Licht, huh? That sounds beautiful. So, what does it mean? It means light. Douglas-san and Gail-san are the very light that I found in times of despair. I think these children will be the light that shines on us even more in this happy and hopeful life we have now. I thought they could be a light that shines on us even more in our happy and hopeful lives. Gail-san patted my head with a bit of strength. Its a little embarrassing to say that were the light, but its progress for you to be able to think of happiness in that way now. I think its a very good name, too. Licht and Hikaru, huh? What good names. Alright then, to commemorate the birth of my grandchildren, Im going to name the parks in the east and south districts Licht Park and Hikaru ParkC Please dont do that! Stop it, you idiot father! I yelled out unintentionally, but Douglas-san seemed to feel the same way as I did. Why not? The park is too small, right? Okay, then, lets name the great forest that extends to the boundary of Ulfair the Hikaru Great ForestC Thats not the point! Dont you get it? Hector-sama puffed out his cheeks with a dissatisfied face even when Douglas-san warned him. Really, where has the Quiet and Wise King gone? Even if you look like that, youre not cute at all! How creepy. What a cold son you are. You cant understand the heart of an old man who cares for his grandson. I dont remember raising such a son. I think you should be glad that I grew up properly. Umm Hector-sama, your affection is enough for us, so long as you take good care of them. Ooh, even Chika-chan Oh, fine, Ill think of another gift for you to look forward to. You can rest assured that I will raise both Licht and Hikaru well. Youre just a helper, dad. They will be raised by me, Chika, and Gail with enough love. As usual, Douglas-san and Hector-san started a noisy argument that never seemed to end. Gail-san who was unable to bear the sight of this opened his mouth. Id like to remind you that everyone is waiting next door to take a look at the children. Im sure Sebastian, in particular, has been waiting anxiously for them for a long time now. Ye-yes, Im sure they are! Lets go! Lets go! All right! Douglas, you take care of Hikaru and Licht. Ill carry Chika. Come to think of it, both Hikaru nor Licht didnt woke up to the loud sounds around them, nor did they cry. Both of them were sleeping comfortably and soundly. Perhaps, they were more wonderful children than I thought. Douglas-san held Hikaru and Licht in his arms, and I was held by Gail-san. Um, Gail-san its really not inconvenient for me to walk by myself but its a pretty bad idea, isnt it? Yeah, it is. Anything can happen to your body. So, for now, youre not allowed to walk for the rest of the day. As expected, the overprotectiveness is not likely to change even after I gave birth. After that, the two of them carried me and my children to the next room, where we received heartfelt congratulations from everyone waiting for us. Perhaps it was because I was at the peak of my happiness that I remembered those painful days after I came to this world. I dont know how many times I have wanted to die or be killed, and even now, I still have nightmares about those days. However, I never thought that a day would come when I would be so happy and content. Aah, Im so glad I couldnt take my own life at that time Im sure Im happier than anyone else right now. The word three refers to Chika, Douglas, and Gail. To gave me such a lovely child. Really really thank you. Chika thinks that the lion child is cuter than the human child. But maybe Gail and Douglas feel that the human child is cuter than the lion child. Mintzs family. Regarding Chikas childs name. Leave the naming to Chika and Douglas. CH 57 tl notes: hello, i am the new translator of this series. i noticed that this series hasnt been updated for months so i decided to continue it. since this is my first time translating jp novel, please forgive me if there are mistakes in my translation . i had doubts about raising licht and hikaru. what do these children eat as infants? i thought the basics were breast milk for both wild animals and human children, but unfortunately, im a man. unsurprisingly, it was breast milk. and to think that my body could also produce breast milk it is also said to be highly nutritious, but if anything, its more like the mothers body is giving the magic power through breast milk. as soon as i found out that my breast had produced milk, douglas-san and gail-san asked me to taste it. then they were on the bed together, sucking on my breasts. the sight of their excited face while desperately sucking my breasts made me feel slightly dizzy, and i squirmed from the tickling and embarrassment. is this the so-called baby play no, lets forget about it. i never thought it would be so embarrassing meanwhile, i really loved seeing licht and hikaru trying their best to swallow the milk from my slightly swollen nipples. both of them have been sleeping almost all day long. it seems that hikaru basically grows at the same speed as humans like me. he wore diapers, started eating baby food at five months old, started crawling at eight months old, and finally walked on his own at one year old. he would also be able to speak a few words by then. of course, there might be differences between individuals, but its not too different from the growth process that i know of. on the other hand, as a lion tribe, licht doesnt wear diapers so he would need help with excretion for a while. he would switch to weaning food around the first month, and by the second month, he could eat food that an adult beast would eat. kyril-sama said he would be able to walk on all fours in about a month, so i should pay more attention when licht plays around with hikaru. surprisingly, children can understand simple words and conversations after they turn two months old. although their speaking skills improved slowly, they would have developed a noticeable personality by the time they turned one year old. from then on, the growth rate slows down and reaches a rate similar to that of humans around three years old. indeed, given the difference in the amount of effort required for infancy, it is easy to understand why the beastmen who forced the human tribe to give birth could not, or rather did not, raise the human children. also, beastmen children usually change from their beast form to human form around their first birthday. at this point, most beastmen have learned how to use magic, and by creating a guild tag, they are able to identify their abilities and whether they are anima or animus. although i understand the human growth process, i dont have any experience with it. i also have less specialized knowledge about child rearing than a public health nurse or midwife. moreover, the knowledge about beastmen children is an unknown area for me. im sure kyril-sama and rickham-sama will help me there. yet, i had a feeling that i would be unable to do anything if i too relied on others, unlike that person who made me immediately think of superman, who could do everything by himself. considering the future, i would like to raise my children properly on our own. fortunately, douglas-san has taken good care of theo-sama. leave the things about raising a lion tribe child to me! he said, fully motivated. gail-sans eagerness could also be seen in his expression when he looks at the children. i was worried that my work at the guild and spreading medical knowledge would be delayed due to the birth of my children, but the guild has a childcare facility and it was very helpful. however, since the facility is aimed more at beast children who develop abnormally fast, i decided to show up frequently to pay attention at hikaru. my two spouses and the people around me recommended that i concentrate on raising my child first, but even though i am aware that i was being selfish, i didnt want to stop doing things1his work at guild and the plan of spreading medical knowledge. that were finally taking shape. besides, there are still many things to do and i dont want to waste any time. of course, i promised my spouses that my utmost priority would be our children, and i feel the same way. after a month, licht really started walking on his own. it was wonderful, considering that hikaru was sleeping peacefully in gail-sans arms. douglas-san who picked up licht from his back, stretched his2licht legs out in front of him, and moving it up and down looked very funny. in particular, licht likes to walk around and rub his face into douglas-san, who was lying in his beast form, then snuggle into his chest and sleep while being groomed with douglas-sans big tongue. it makes me happy just to watch them. sometimes, i got involved with them as well. at first, licht was placed in the same small crib as hikaru, but licht who was able to walk, noticed hikaru, licked him, and then curiously patted him with his front paws. thus, we immediately decided to separate their cribs. my life is very fulfilling, watching my children grow every day and being loved by my two spouses. however, an unexpected incident(?) happened. a baby gift from hector-sama has arrived. well, the word arrived might not be accurate. a baby gift has been erected. we were called to receive a baby gift in a residential area near gail-sans parents house. there was a house that was twice the size we were currently living in or perhaps even larger. in addition to hector-sama and theo-sama, gail-sans parents were also waiting with their gift, and they asked us to please accept it. of course, my two spouses and i couldnt hide our confusion. come to think of it, mintz-sans family was also there for some reason. [douglas] ive never heard of giving a house as a baby gift. is this also dads idea? [hector] well, i was the one who proposed it, but virgil agreed with this, you know? [gail] father, is it true? [virgil] yes, thats what i thought after hearing your intentions. considering your and douglas-samas personalities, you both would never agree right? thats why im sorry, but i had to take tough measures. [rickham] gail, dont feel bad about this. can you think of this as a loving gesture from us? its not that we dont trust you or douglas-samas power. however, not only does your family have chika-dono with his special power, but there are also the black-haired human hikaru-kun and the legendary black lion licht-kun. i dont think its bad to be careful. [hector] also, chika-chan is planning to give birth to gails children as well, is it not? if hikaru and licht grow up and youre going to raise another one, your current house will probably be too narrow no matter how we look at it. indeed, what everyone said is correct. hector-sama and johan-san wont tell us the specific story, but there seems to be some suspicious activity since the children were born. moreover, there certainly arent enough rooms or space to raise a child in our current home. of course, im planning to have gail-sans child, but umm i also would like to give birth to as many children as douglas-san and gail-san want. gail-san, douglas-san, i think it is okay to accept their kindness. what do you think? [douglas] i had thought for a moment if my father did it on his own and forced it on us, but i can understand how masters feel, so i think its fine as long as chika is fine with it. [gail] even without this offer from hector-sama, father, and mother, i was thinking about the house. its true that if we were to raise not only hikaru but also licht, that house would be too small. so, lets accept this with gratitude. it seemed like the two of them were thinking about a lot of things together. then i will take your word for it. thank you so much, hector-sama, virgil-sama, and rickham-sama. both my spouses also expressed their gratitude. [chika] by the way, what happened to you, mintz-san? glanz-kun looked so cute when he rested on glenns shoulder. however, mintzs expression seemed a little complicated. no, actually, we too we were given a house right next door by hector-sama and gail-sans parents, and they said it was a baby gift and appreciation for taking care of chika-san. however, im unsure if this is something i could accept. [douglas] oh, just accept it. buying a house or two like this is like a small purchase for my father. [gail] i think my father and mother are truly grateful to you, mintz. i hope you will accept that feeling without hesitation. in response to their words, mintz-sans family started discussing something. meanwhile, glanz-kun stared at our direction from above glenns shoulder with an innocent look on his face. just when you thought he was moving his nose and sniffing the surroundings, he made a big yawn with his small mouth. i want to hug him right now, then turn him over and bury my face in his belly. reason and instinct inside me were engaged in a fierce battle. to be honest, i dont think we have done anything worthy of receiving a house, but i would like to take this opportunity to express our gratitude. thank you very much for your generous consideration. shortly after mintz-san bowed gracefully, paris-san and glenn-san followed suit. [hector] theres nothing to worry about. its reassuring that you guys live close to chika-chan. feel free to use it without hesitation. [virgil] mintz, glenn, and paris have all worked hard under gail. think of this as our way of thanking you. after receiving the words from hector-sama and virgil-sama, they bowed deeply once again. at the same time, licht walked around and rubbed against each persons feet. [hector] licht is really cute, my two sons were never this cute. [virgil] hector, the words said by the same person who called the biggest bridge in leonidas albert bridge when albert-sama was born and renamed the national theater to douglas theatre when douglas-sama was born are not convincing at all. oh, that was really not a joke. thats probably why douglas-sans reaction was so quick before. its scary to imagine public facilities and natural objects to be named after our children. come to think of it, i was wondering what happened to hikaru in douglas-sans arms. when i looked over, theo-sama was holding him with trembling hands. his expression was neither smiling nor angry, but rather, a serious look. um, theo-sama, are you okay? ah, yes, im okay. i should have known after alex was born, but human babies are so weak no, my word choices are bad i think it should be they are to be protected. i agree with you, im also amazed by the difference in the growth of licht and hikaru. in our world, its normal for children to be raised under the protection of their parents for a long time. thats right, when i look at hikaru, i feel like i want to protect this child. when theo-sama extended his finger to hikaru, hikaru weakly but firmly grasped it, and his gaze landed on theo-samas face. theo-sama then relaxed his facial muscles and smiled. oh my, the reactions of these two might be different than usual. although relationships between cousins that are somewhat related in blood might be accepted in my world, i should ask about how this world perceived it later. however, if thats the case, i feel like theo-sama will have to suffer quite a bit since there are douglas-san and gail-san. well, thats just my own opinion. but if thats really the case, i want to be their3theo and hikaru ally. nevertheless, any further scrutiny would be unwise at this point. [chika] um, if you dont mind, can you tell us more about the layout of the house? [hector] oh, of course i can. [mintz] we would also like to take a look at the house we received, so please excuse us for a moment. mintz-san and his husbands seemed to be accompanied by gail-sans parents, so they headed in a different direction. i was guided around the house by hector-sama and theo-sama. the house wasnt flashy, but it had a solid structure i believe that it must have cost a lot of money. although it is a two-story house, each floor has very high ceilings. the first floor is equipped with a living area for the family, including a kitchen, a living room, and bathroom, just like the original house. the bathroom is not a simple one with a bathtub like before, but it is built similar to a large bath, though it is not a large one. i was very happy that i would be able to enter together with douglas-san and gail-san. [hector] i heard that chika-chan likes baths, so i had it custom-made. i was a bit concerned about where he got the information from, but im very grateful. after that, there are about six bedrooms on the second floor. i want to have a room where douglas-san, and gail-san, and i can sleep together. i also want licht and hikaru to have their own rooms for when they grow up. however, as if seeing through us thinking that this would not be enough if we had more children in the future, a tsukkomi came from hector-sama. dont worry about the childrens room. look, there is a separate space on the first floor connected by a hallway, you can use the whole space for the childrens room. it would be a good idea to move the grown-up child there. that way, you guys wont have to worry about your night activities. hector-sama grins and looks at me with a meaningful gaze. i realized what that meant and felt my face suddenly turn red. mind your own business. but i think it might be a good idea to separate the childrens rooms. chikas voice at that time was definitely douglas-san!? ah, sorry, my bad. even though he said sorry, he didnt look at all embarrassed, but rather had a smile on his face. by the way, hector-sama, i understand that the separate area over there is the childrens room. still, there is also a well-built building on the other side that seems to be connected to the first floor. what is that building for? as gail-san asked, there was indeed a well-built building in front of us. oh! i forgot to explain that! thats the residence for me and theo. im also considering having johan and other guards live there. [douglas] wait, dad. why is there a place for you to live in our new house? [hector] is it because we will live here, too? no, why has it become a two-family house without our permission? because i knew you wouldnt give me permission even if i asked for it. you understand this already demolish that building immediately. youre such a horrible person to say such terrible things do you know how many craftsmen worked hard with sweat dripping on their foreheads to make that!? to think you want to destroy it. chika-chan, it looks like i made a mistake in raising my son hector-sama sat there, exaggeratedly moving so it was clear that he was acting. you know thats not what i meant. i asked you, w.h.y do you have to live there! thats because i want to be as close as possible to chika-chan, hikaru, and licht! also, it would be easier for the guards to protect us if they were live-in. i agree about the security, and i really appreciate it, but dad, i dont think you need to live here, too i understand douglas-sans feelings, but i also understand hector-samas feelings. because of my job, i knew how much grandparents love their grandchildren. i have often seen such scenes. after all, i was unable to have an heir in my original world, and not only was i unable to show my grandchild to my mother, but i myself disappeared as well. is there anything more unfilial than this? i dont think something like this will make up for it, but i want to be as filial as my mother to hector and gails parents. this is how i feel. douglas-san, i cant help but understand that hector-sama wants to be close to his grandchildren. children learn not only from their parents but also from their grandparents. im sure there are many things that they could receive. what do you think, gail-san? im okay as long as i can live quietly and peacefully with chika and the children. hector-sama is a wonderful person whom i also respect, and im sure hikaru and licht will greatly benefit from being by his side. you two are too kind dad, thank chika and gail, and please dont get in our way. i know. chika-chan, gail, and my son, too. i promise i wont bother you. hector-sama patted his chest and declared. hector-sama, would you mind me asking one more thing? um until now, gail-san and douglas-san have given me so much love, and i want to do the same to them from now on. therefore, i would like to prioritize the two of them and start a new life with our children. will you allow me to do so? of course, chika-chan, you dont have to worry. you can lock the door from the main house and have perfect privacy! we can live our lives over there. however, if possible, id be happy if you let me eat chika-chans cooking once in a while or let me play with my grandchildren. please come over anytime. i think licht and hikaru would be happy to have hector-sama and theo-sama playing with them. when i took hector-samas hand and smiled, hector-sama whispered in my ear, thank you, chika-chan. when i had taken a quick look at the houses floor plan, mintz-san and his companions had returned. mintz-sans house seems to be built almost the same way as ours, but without the two-family house part where hector-sama and others will live. mintz-san seemed to be confused by the extravagance that was more than he expected, and he also came to the conclusion that they should give something in return. in the end, they decided to prepare the food and held a party that also served as the formal introduction of glanz-kun, licht, and hikaru. CH 58 we started preparing for the childrens formal introduction party. of course, i also wanted to express my gratitude to gail-sans parents and hector-sama for building the house. the people well be inviting are ours and mintz-san familys relatives, the guards and everyone in the guild. i would also like to take this opportunity to invite the people who have taken my lectures, the leaders of each guild who are cooperating to spread medical knowledge, the elf researchers who are developing drugs, and dwarf engineers who are developing medical equipment. thus, the party turned out to be a big one. in particular, my interactions with researchers and engineers have always been through douglas-san and albert-sama, so i am thrilled to be able to actually meet and talk with them. it was decided that all of our familys relatives would be attending, but i felt bad that albert-sama and kyril-sama had to take time out of their busy schedules to attend. mintz-san seemed not to have anyone to call relatives, but i couldnt ask him further as there seemed to be some reason behind it. contacting glenn-sans family from wolfair was impossible, so the only family present was paris-sans relatives. now then, a critical mission was given to me. i was asked to make some food from earth that would be the centerpiece of a party. since it will be a standing buffet, the hors doeuvres will be prepared by the chef who came to help, but they also wanted a surprise dish. also, i heard that the cutlet sandwich will be served as a main dish. apparently, it has spread through word of mouth from the knights and has become a popular dish on the streets, with many people wanting to try it at least once. a rare dish in this world that is easy to eat even while standing sushior rather, how about sushi rolls? nigiri sushi1 sushi made up of an oval-shaped mound of rice with a slice of (usually) raw fish on top might be challenging to make technically and in terms of ingredients. still, i could make many arrangements with sushi rolls, and its ingredients are not limited to raw fish like in seafood rolls. nevertheless, im worried about whether vinegared rice will suit the tastes of people in this world, but i think it should be fine if they taste it. there are many variations for the ingredients, such as sweet rolled omelet, fried chicken, stewed meat, fried shrimp, or just salad. since all the ingredients are unusual, i may need to have them ordered. i also need some rolling mats, but i can probably ask that person for this and other materials. yes, our familys one and only sebastian. another thing came to mind while i was thinking about the sushi rolls. i was told earlier that douglas-san and gail-san were fond of sweet things. many of the sweets in this world are simple and plain baked goods. although fresh whipped cream is available, it wasnt used effectively. so, the sweet that i came up with while thinking about sushi rolls is crepes. we could make crepes as a side dish as well, and we can enjoy a variety of flavors using our own favorite toppings such as fruit, whipped cream, custard, chocolate, and honey. it should be made to suit individual tastes. we could make traditional crepes that are easy to eat with our hands or crepe suzette2a thin dessert pancake with a brandy and citrus sauce, usually set aflame when served for those who want to eat slowly while drinking tea. i personally think its a poor idea to turn sushi rolls into crepes just because they all have rolling as the common feature. if i had an idea, i would act immediately. since it might be complicated if i go through hector-sama, i relied on gail-san and sebastian-san to gather the necessary materials and tools. its pathetic to rely so much on others, but im sure sebastian-san is the only one in this world who can prepare a rolling mat. the sushi rolls i tried making were well received by my spouse and mintz-san, so it should be okay. by the way, i strongly desire to please gail-san and douglas-san, so ill keep the crepes a secret until the d-day. and now, we are fighting on the battlefield called the kitchen. the warriors present are me, mintz-san, alex-san, sebastian-san, and johan-san. i was a little nervous to let alex, a member of the royal family, help me with the cooking, but it couldnt be helped since he himself wanted to learn cooking skills. and, sebastian-san is an indispensable person here. i wondered why the last person was johan-san, but he turned out to be sebastian-sans disciple. moreover, all of sebastian-sans skills have been passed on to him so that he can become the second sebastian. wasnt the training strenuous? when i asked johan-san, his face turned a little pale. im sorry, but please dont ask he replied weakly. i figured a lot of things happened. first, we should start by making the toppings for the sushi rolls. the orthodox thick sushi rolls consisted of sweetly seasoned omelet, dried shiitake mushrooms, sweet and spicy tsukudani3a small seafood, meat or seaweed that has been simmered in soy sauce and mirin-like dishes, and cucumbers. speaking of my greed, i would have liked to have dried gourd shavings, conger eel, or eel, but that was out of the question. [alexei] chika-san, is this omelet well done? in front of my eyes was a beautifully browned, moist and chewy omelet. alex-san, this is perfect! please keep up with this. however, i was surprised that alex-san, as a royal family member, could cook. fufufufu, my mother told me that cooking is an animus hobby. my mother also taught me that once youve captured the stomach of your pair, the animus will have control over the relationship. similar things were certainly often said in my world, too. isnt it? i also wish to meet a wonderful pair like chika-san and mintz someday. alex-san said that with a grin on his face, but his hands continued to move. it seemed that he was truly trained by kyril-sama. next up is sushi rolls with fried chicken or fried shrimp. to make the fried chicken sushi rolls, pieces of fried chicken coated in spicy sauce are arranged on a layer of lettuce, and then mayonnaise is lightly added on top. for the fried shrimp rolls, spread the fried shrimp without tails on a layer of lettuce, arrange the cucumber on the small omelet pieces, and add mayonnaise. [johan] im sorry for leaving you two with the most laborious frying task. [sebastian] no, no, this kind of thing is okay. johan, arent those already fried? yes, master! my apologies! next to a smiling sebastian-san, johan-san was so nervous that it looked like he might be killed if he made a mistake. i feel sorry for johan-san from the bottom of my heart. for the meat rolls, make shigureni4a tsukudani type dish (usually beef or clam meat) that was simmered with the addition of ginger, then roll it in with lettuce, cucumber, and omelet. this is a very simple dish, but it was surprisingly well received during the tasting. in front of me, mintz-san was cutting vegetables while simmering shigureni. i decided to take this opportunity to ask mintz-san something that i have wanted to ask. um, mintz-an, i dont mind you working, but may i ask you a few questions? sure, what is it? during childbirth, mintz-san realized that i might be giving birth to twins, right? yes then, is it quite common for twins to be born? mintz-san acted a little suspicious and told me in a whisper. no, it doesnt occur very often. however, the probability seems to increase when several conditions overlap. what are the conditions? that is the mothers body has to have more than a certain level of magic power. chika-kun has more than enough conditions. i should have told you about this possibility before giving birth. and, there is one more thing. one more? the greater the amount of seeds poured in by anima when you make a baby, the higher your chances will be. the anima seeds also contain magic power. i couldnt find the words to answer. i could feel my face burning. a core that has received enough magic power from both animus and anima can split into two. the two cores will then grow and become twins. mintz-san continued to explain, but my head was full of what he said before. the amount of seedsthe amount of seedsi do have a deep impression of the overflowing amount of seeds from douglas-san between my vague memories of that day [alexei] as expected of uncle! i dont think it was a premeditated crime, but the rumored guilds stallions duo is really not just a joke. [chika] a-alex-san, your voice is so loud [sebastian] hoho, so thats how twins are born. young mistress, this johan here is also a twin. isnt that right, johan? [johan] yes, thats right. [chika] so, that means johans parents are also [johan] yes, it seems thats the case [sebastian] young mistress, please rest assured that i will certainly convey this fact to the young master. what on earth should i feel rest assured for? ah, yes, ill leave it to you. i was dazed, and by the time i returned to my senses, i realized i had given a strange answer no matter how i looked at it. putting the shocking truth on hold for now, i gathered myself and started working on the ingredients for the final salad roll. speaking of salad rolls, there is an essential ingredient. yes, it is tuna marinated in oil, which is well known by its product name. i think most people tend to use canned tuna, but my world changed when i learned how to make homemade tuna dishes from a friend who loves cooking. and now, i am so grateful to my friend for teaching me in the past. to be honest, it is extremely easy to make. sprinkled tuna with salt to remove excess moisture, then simmered in olive oil with celery, onions, garlic, and other aromatic vegetables and herbs. after that, carefully adjust the heat over low heat. thats it. this alone created a somewhat different flavor from canned tuna. obviously, this time i made it using this method, but the result was comparable. this cooking method of marinating in oil seemed to be shocking. even sebastian was surprised, but he was satisfied with the taste. loosen the tuna and coated it with mayonnaise. next, the ingredients for salad rolls, such as cucumber, lettuce, and omelet, are all ready. all that was left to do was use a large amount of prepared vinegared rice to roll it in, but it might be a bit difficult to roll it in with the rolling mat. mintz-san and alex-san had a hard time, but gradually they could roll it in smoothly. excellent. on the other hand, sebastian-san and johan-san were successful on the first try, so i dont have anything more to say. i felt like these two could probably make nigiri sushi as well. after that, each person rolled their sushi rolls, rolled it, rolled it, rolled it and rolled it. im preparing the crepes, but even though the ingredients and toppings are ready, i dont want to make the crepe batter in advance. i also wanted them to experience the fun of choosing their favorite crepes, if possible. i explained my situation to sebastian-san, who approached me and seemed to understand my concerns. sebastian-san said he was planning to serve as a butler at the site and would make the crepes on the spot at the party. i actually wanted sebastian-san to come to the party as a guest, but i know its impossible. in that case, ill take your word for it. i briefly explained how to make crepes, how to roll them, combinations of ingredients and toppings, and how to make crepe suzette. when flambing crepe suzette, it would be remarkable if you continuously peeled the orange skin, held it up high, and let a lit western-style liquor run through it to add a fragrance and be used as a performance, but i dont want him to go that far. the taste of the crepe that sebastian-san made for me was outstanding. i chose one with my favorite berry fruits and plenty of whipped cream. the combination of fluffy whipped cream and slightly sour berries was exquisite. but the banana crepes with custard or chocolate as toppings, or homemade tuna in the side dish crepes are delicious as well. alex-san seemed to have quite a sweet tooth and was very impressed. [alexei] chika-san, lets sell this in town! its sure to be very popular! i recalled someone saying the same thing. i dont think theres anything to worry about since its sebastian-san. when we all tried the crepe suzette prototype, it was so delicious that johan-sans expression fell apart. the caramel-like sauce mixed with orange juice gave a nice citrus flavor, and it soaked into the stewed crepe. the faint aroma of flambed western liquor was also superb. alex-san, who should have been satisfied after eating so many different kinds, was asking for second helpings. my spouses that are rumored to have a sweet tooth might also be happy with this. it was a shame that i couldnt feed this to hikaru and licht yet, but im sure there will be a chance someday. i just have to make it again. then, the sun set and lights were lit in the streets. CH 59 douglas-san, gail-san, and i went around to greet the invited guests. today, we were dressed in the same formal attire as when we went to the royal castle. i was genuinely captivated by the sight of gail-san in a black knight uniform and douglas-san in white royal attire. the black was sharpened with integrity, and the dignity of a royal was highlighted by white. and there was me, standing in the middle and holding their hands. as for the children, gail-san held the sleeping hikaru, and douglas-san held licht, who was flailing his paws and squirming. douglas-san white uniform looked more beautiful against lichts black fur. all the guests praised hikarus cuteness and the black lion licht. with the guild leaders, elves, and dwarves engineers as the guests, i got so excited to talk about technical topics that i couldnt bear to leave the place. i felt sorry for my two spouses, but i was able to spend a very meaningful time with them. i promised to meet them again and have enough time to talk. virgil-sama and rickham-sama, who arrived late, looked very dignified in matching knight uniforms that were tailored in the same model as gail-sans uniform. albert-sama and kyril-sama arrived by the time we finished greeting the guests. albert-samas attire was very similar to douglas-sans, but his clothes had more gold thread embroidery and ornaments. his appearance is a symbol of the rulers dignity. kyril-sama wore a deep blue ao dai1ao dai is the most recognizable traditional dress seen in vietnam, and it is still worn throughout the country during tet, at work, to weddings, and other national celebrations. ao dai means long dress and is a two-piece garment.-style dress, the same color as his hair. the dress perfectly fits his slender body and further enhances kyril-samas exotic face. the way they walked in by holding hands exuded the aura of royalty. we immediately went to greet them, and gail-san spoke first. [gail] your majesty, kyril-sama, we are extremely honored that you have come to this place. [albert] gail, youre so formal. you and i are already family through chika-dono. [douglas] thats right, since brother has said he doesnt mind, so lets just be frank. [gail] buti understand. ill try my best. for gail-san, there were probably many things going on with albert-sama, who is his lord. well, im not the kind of person who can be that frank either. [chika] thank you so much for taking the time out of your busy schedules to come. [albert] hey, dont sweat it. chika-dono has been working hard on a lot of things, too. so, that one is licht, and this one is hikaru, right? is it okay if i hold him? [kyril] wait, al! why are you getting a head start! can i hold him too, chika-san? [chika] yes, of course. albert-sama and kyril-sama held licht and hikaru, respectively. both licht and hikaru were held in their arms calmly without any reluctance. the way they did it seemed like they were holding their own children, and it was so harmonious. [kyril] when i look at hikaru-kun, i remember when alex was a baby. compared to theo, alex took a lot of effort to raise. i was so grateful to my parents because it was actually hard to raise a human child. [chika] in my world, a slow-growing baby like hikaru is the norm, thats why im more surprised by lichts growth. [albert] licht is a really magnificent black lion. theo might be in trouble if he is careless. i realized what albert-sama said while laughing meant. [douglas] brother, stop joking. we will never let you use licht for something like that. theo is my cute nephew, okay? i dont want to see my family fighting over each other. [albert] hahaha, my bad. still, i never expected the legendary black lion to be born as douglas child. you never know what life has in store for you. then, i felt something was amiss, so i blurted it out. [chika] now that i think about it, hector-sama would usually come over at times like this, but why is he in a corner like that today? [kyril] oh, about that? al and i lectured him about how building a two-family house without permission was too much, so he is sulking now. [albert] im really sorry dad did something selfish. are you really okay with this? i can ask him to live nearby. [douglas] well, since both chika and gail have forgiven him, well use his present as conveniently as possible. it is also not a bad idea to be filial to dad. [albert] thanks. if you have any trouble, you can rely on me. [douglas] yes, thank you. now, we shouldnt monopolize the protagonist of todays party. shall we go, kyril? yeah. see you later, chika-kun. the two top leaders in this country said so and proceeded inside. [chika] that said, i feel a little sorry for hector-sama. [douglas] just leave him alone, this is good medicine for him. look, theo and alex are beside him, and johan is also serving him there. indeed, if you look closely, you can see when hector-sama pouts a little, alex-san and theo-sama will calm him down. hector-sama was also busy enjoying the various sushi rolls that johan-san diligently served. fortunately, the sushi rolls were so well received that i was asked many questions about how to make them while i was greeting people. when i looked at hector-sama, my eyes met alex-sans, and he came towards me. are you done with greetings? if you dont mind, shall i and my brother take care of hikaru-kun and licht-kun? or rather, my brother wants to take care of them, so please let us take care of them! indeed, im a little concerned about taking licht, let alone hikaru, to greet all these people. i decided to accept his words and entrusted the two of them to alex-san. theo-sama took hikaru from alex-san, who brought them back to hector-samas side and held hikaru in his arms with great care. hikaru then reached out his hand to theo-sama as if asking him to grasp it. licht, held by hector-sama, was happily flapping his paws while being lifted high. the corners of my eyes soften at the loveliness of my children, and i feel the joy of having a loving family. [douglas] well then, its been a long time since weve had a good time together. lets enjoy it. [gail] its really been a while since the three of us spent time together. is there anything you want to do, chika? hmm, lets see right, i have a surprise for you two! lets go to where sebastian-san is! after i said that and tried to walk in that direction, gail-san carried me. furthermore, it was a princess carry. [chika] eh, huh? [gail] recently, ive been holding hikaru and rihito so much that i dont have enough of chika. come on, lets go. [douglas] my chance has been stolen by gail again. hey, gail, well switch later. [chika] no, wait, there are so many people there, its embarrassing [douglas] its okay, its okay, they will only think that we have a great relationship, is all. [gail] there was sebastian. lets go then. as expected, i couldnt veto it, and they carried me all the way to sebastian-san. the gazes from those around me were undoubtedly heartwarming, but the crepes that sebastian-san made were so popular that some people even went back and forth over and over again to try different flavors. [chika] thank you for your hard work, sebastian-san. im sorry i asked you to do something so exhausting. [sebastian] no, no. everyone looks blissfully happy with the crepes i made. just seeing that is a blessing for me as a butler. [chika] once again, thank you. but its probably because sebastian-sans skills at making crepes are amazing. [gail] so, chika? is this what you mean by surprise for us? yes! i heard you both like sweets, so id like to introduce you to some of my favorite sweets. gail-sans eyes shook tremendously at my words. [gail] no, chika, actually about the sweets, i [sebastian] young master, please be honest. ive seen you eating sweets secretly since you were a child. please let go of your shyness. [douglas] gail, i thought you didnt eat sweets because you dont like them, but is it because it doesnt match your appearance, so you feel shy? dont worry about such nonsense. [chika] thats right, gail-san! i even find it romantic to see a fearless and strong man eating something sweet, looking a little shy yet still enjoying it! honestly, i thought it was really lovely to see gail eating the crepe with such a delicious yet shy look. i would love to see it. [gail] re-really? i thought youd think it was disgusting because i look like this [chika] thats not true! no, i definitely dont think so, so please eat with confidence. [gail] so, how do i eat this? [chika] first, spread the cream, custard, chocolate, or whatever you like on the base dough, then you choose your favorite fruit, roll it up, and then eat it. [douglas] heh, thats interesting! well then, i cant choose between this or this, so sebastian, can i leave it to your recommendation? please leave it to me. sebastian quickly created a crepe stuffed with toppings. its kind of puffed up really big, but i wonder how its rolled up douglas-san took a massive bite with his wide mouth. hmm! yummy! i like the feeling of eating something sweet! the dough is moist, and the cream and the various fruits do not clash. hmm, so yummy! while douglas-san was enjoying the crepes, gail-san seemed to be thinking about what to do. dont worry, young master. ill prepare a special crepe thats perfect for you. and then, sebastian started making the crepe again. the base was spread with custard, and on top of it were slices of stewed apple-like fruits with their skins still on neatly arranged. [sebastian] sorry to have kept you waiting. [gail] thanks. a special crepe that sebastian-san made according to gail-sans favorite tastes. i needed to eat this to know more about what gail-san likes. umm, gail-san, could i have a bite, too? oh, of course you can. i was picked up, and my face was raised to the level of gail-sans face. i didnt mean it like this lets have it then! both of us bite the edge of the crepe at the same time. the crunchiness of the apple-like texture that remained despite being stewed was pleasant, and the sweetness that spread in the mouth from honey! this apple-like fruit was probably stewed with honey. the sweetness of the custard is moderate, so the rich honey sweetness and the refreshing apple flavor are very well-balanced. [chika] its very delicious. as expected of sebastian-san! gail-san must have liked it, as he was voraciously eating at the same speed as douglas-san. surely, his appearance was very cute. however, the fact that gail-san, a member of the bear tribe, likes honey was so apparent that i couldnt imagine it the other way around. lets use this for future reference. i have prepared this for you, young mistress. crepe suzette was being prepared there. ah, im so happy. i love this. then, just when i thought sebastian-san was about to do the flambe process, he started peeling the skin off the orange-like fruit. threaded the peeled orange on a skewer, dripped the tip of the peel, and poured the lit liquor over it. the people around us cheered at the scene. even though i didnt tell you about this i found that this enhances the scent even better. i think its perfect for parties and other occasions. oh, yes, i guess so. this crepe suzette made for me was so delicious to die for. my spouses seemed to like the crepes so much that they asked for seconds many times, with blissful expressions on their faces. im happy just seeing that face. suddenly, music started playing, and there was some commotion in the middle of the room. douglas-san took me in his arms and we moved there, where several couples were dancing to the live music of an orchestra. i dont remember asking for a live orchestra, but it must have been hector-samas work. among the couples were albert-sama and kyril-sama, mintz-san and paris-san, and virgil-sama and rickham-sama. all the couples were very good, but these three couples were amazing in their technique as well as their elegance. every time the albert-kyril pair made a turn, kyril-samas hair drew a very beautiful trajectory. albert-sama, who was powerfully leading the way, was also very strong, just like beauty and the beast. the mintz-paris pair not only looked gorgeous and beautiful, but their every step and turn was sophisticated. on the other hand, the virgil-rickham pair was not so glamorous as it was more calculated and precise in its movements and looked dignified. glenn-san, holding glanz-kun in his arms, came to me when i admired the couples dance. yo, chika-kun, isnt mintzs dance beautiful? i fall in love with him all over again every time i see him dance. unfortunately, i cant dance, so i leave it to paris to be his partner. the enchanted expression on glenn-sans face as he looked at mintz-san made it crystal clear that he is in love with mintz-san. suddenly, douglas-san put me down, got down on one knee, and took my hand. my dear spouse, would you like to dance with me? his appearance and expression, coupled with his unusual attire and well-groomed hair, had a tremendous destructive power. uh, sorry. i dont know how to dance. douglas-san grinned. its okay, well only be seen as huddled together and swaying. ill take the lead, so you dont have to worry, my dear. immediately, douglas-san took my hand and pulled me into the dancing hall. i tried to look at gail-san for help, but he only waved at me, telling me to dance. although i was sticking to douglas-san as i was told, our difference in body size was quite hard to explain. i thought i might look like a child who was desperately sticking to him. as i felt a little resentful towards douglas-san for taking me out to such a place, the song changed to a slightly more up-tempo song. [douglas] okay, here it is! as he said so, douglas-san grabbed my sides and lifted me slightly higher than his face. he spun around to the music, slowly lowered my body until our face closed the gap, and then kissed me deeply. there seemed to be applause and cheers from the people around us, but i didnt understand what was happening as i was kissing in public. when i forgot to take a breath and my face turned bright red, he let go of my mouth for a moment and kissed me deeply again. cheers, whistles, and what sounded like yells could be heard again. best wishes to both of you! hyuhyu~, so hot! yo, the guilds two stallions title is not just for show! it must be tough for a small child to be loved by a lion. douglas! what are you doing to chika-chan! ah, the last one was hector-sama. douglas-san carried me back to where gail-san was. [chika] douglas-san! if youre going to do it, please tell me beforehand! no, you still cant do it no matter what! sorry, my bad. i just wanted to brag about how close chika and i are. despite saying sorry, douglas-san didnt look at all apologetic. [gail] chika, your face is so red. why dont we cool it off in the night breeze? without waiting for my response, gail-san grabbed me and took me out to the balcony. the cool breeze, the faint sound of music from inside the room, and the moonlight shining through the darkness. the warmth from douglas-san remained on my back, so the cool night breeze felt very comfortable. after cooling down my flushed body for a while, my body was lowered to the spot. when i looked at gail-san, he got down on one knee and grabbed my hand, just like douglas-san earlier. gail-san smiled a little as he kissed the back of my hand. the moonlight illuminated his emerald eyes, making it a very magical sight. i cant do anything as flashy as doug. however, its unacceptable that only doug can do that. now, my mate, my most important person, would you please dance with me. i cant dance, but if you dont mind, i would like to. my beloved husband. as if to return the favor, i also smiled. a slow dance, just the two of us, illuminated by the moonlight and accompanied by a little music from inside the room. just as the song was about to end, gail knelt, hugged me, and gave me a slow but deep and long kiss. illuminated by the moon, the night continues. CH 60 It was that time of year when I had to wear thick clothes because the weather was chilly and our breath turned white. I didnt realize it when I was a slave, but it seems there are significant seasonal fluctuations in this world as well. Meanwhile, I had a fever and was bedridden. I had no intention of pushing myself too hard, but I guess my body couldnt keep up with the changing climate. From the symptoms, Id say it was a common cold, but my spouses were unusually upset. I didnt want them to get too close to me in case it was an infectious disease, but they were adamant about that. However, I asked them to keep Licht and Hikaru from getting close. They are currently in the care of Hector-sama, but my spouses will bring them to the guild when they go to work. Both of them also took turns nursing me. However, they seemed to really need to go to the guild together today. I managed to persuade the reluctant two to go to work. If its just a cold, I think Ill get better soon. Before leaving for work, Gail-san told me that he had asked Sebastian-san to come over, but I refused because I thought I would be okay after some sleep, but I was wrong. My feverish and flushed body was more painful than I expected. I found myself having nightmares so bad that even when I closed my eyes and fell asleep, all I saw were nightmares. In my nightmares, I remembered the patients I had in my previous world. I left behind patients who were about to undergo surgery or were about to begin treatment. Their faces came and went in my mind, one after another. I remembered one patient who was so unfortunate. I wonder if hes doing well No, there are many doctors who are better than me. Im sure he will have successfully completed his treatment. At that moment, something cold touched my forehead. Young mistress, Chikayuki-sama, are you okay? Nn, ah Oh, you dont have to get up. Please drink this. Its the hydration drink you taught us about before. When I opened my eyes, Sebastian-san was there. He gently supported my body and put water into my mouth. What poured into my mouth was a drink similar to a sports drink, with a slightly strong herbal aroma, but it was cold and went down smoothly. I continued drinking it as I felt my body was craving water. Haa. Sebastian-san, Im sorry Please do not force yourself to speak and rest. I will take care of the housework, so if you need anything, please call me using the bell over there. I accepted Sebastians words and went back to sleep. Strangely enough, after that, I no longer had nightmares, although my body was still in pain. I didnt know how long Id been sleeping, but when I was still in a dream, I could feel the presence of someone nearby. Hm, .husband? Could this presence be Douglas-san? He should have been at work. Yes, I feel a little cold, but I am fine. I answered in my dream with my eyes closed. You must be feeling cold, then. The presence in the room expanded. At that moment, I heard the sound of the door opening and sensed another presence. I was too lazy to open my eyes and was unclear whether it was a dream or reality. I could hear some voices, but I couldnt understand what they were saying. Then, as soon as another presence appeared in the room, the noise disappeared, leaving me alone again. The fatigue worsened, and I started to shiver from the cold. I curled up under the covers and hugged myself with my arms, but for some reason, I felt uncontrollably lonely and felt like crying. After a while, a presence appeared once again in the room. I could feel someone staring at my face and then crawling into the bed. I felt supple muscles, fluffy fur, and a mane. Without saying anything, I leaned my body against that persons chest and hugged him like a child. The warmth of being wrapped in fur and, above all, the comforting warmth of human skin reassures me. He hugged me back, and I just let myself go. Chi-Chika, how are you feeling? Are you about to wake up? The next time I woke up, the person in front of me was Gail-san, who looked extremely worried. I thought I was sleeping in the lions arms, but was it my dream? Im sorry for waking you up. I wanted to let you sleep, but youre sweating so much, and Sebastian has prepared something for you to eat. Do you think you could put some in your mouth? I definitely felt like my body was feeling much better. I nodded in response. Afterward, Gail-san wiped my body and fed me food with his hands. There was a minor accident during the meal, but it wasnt a big deal. The milk porridge that Sebastian had made for me had a faint buttery flavor, soft sweetness, and the right amount of saltiness, so I could finish it even though I had lost my appetite. Okay, were done. Ill be back soon, so get some sleep first. After Gail-san left the room, I closed my eyes again. The next thing I felt was a hug from behind. My head was placed on its arms, and I was hugged from behind. The arms I touched were muscular with short hairs, and I could also feel the soft animal hairs on its neck. I instinctively turned my body around and buried my head into its chest. Fluffy fur covered its thick chest. It was also elastic and had a very soothing scent. If I opened my eyes a little and looked up, emerald eyes were staring at me. Just sleep like this for today. Youll definitely feel better tomorrow. Ah, it was Gail-san, after all. I nodded and went back to sleep. Douglas POV Chikas condition this morning was the worst hed ever been. Whats worse is that Gail and I had to work together at the guild today. I finished up my work in the morning. I still have a meeting in the afternoon, but Ill leave that to Gail. I will probably get scolded later, but Im more worried about Chika. I carried Hikaru on my back and Licht was at my side, then ran as fast as possible toward home. First, I must leave them at my fathers house. I used to be dissatisfied that he built a two-family house as he pleased, but it may be a blessing in times like this. However, he wasnt at home. Only Theo and Alex were there. I left Licht and Hikaru with them and asked for Dads whereabouts. As usual, Theo treats Hikaru with great care, as if he is a great treasure. Hikaru is indeed reacting to him, so maybe what Chika said isnt exactly wrong. However, I dont know if I can easily accept that after Hikaru grows upWill I be able to allow that as a father? No, theres no point in worrying about anything but Chika right now. [Douglas] I dont see my dad. Where is he? [Alexei] Uh Ive tried to stop him, but he said, I was worried about Chika-chan! as he headed toward the main house Sebastian-san, who showed up in the morning, already told us not to get close to Chika-san, but [Douglas] That idiot father went off the rails again Haa, Im going to go for a bit. Sorry, but please watch over Licht and Hikaru. Licht slipped out of Alexs arms and came to my feet. He asked, tapping my foot with his little paw. Mommy, hurt? I want, see mommy. Ever since Chika was bedridden, we never let them see him at Chikas request. Even though he is a fast-growing beastman, its perfectly normal to miss his mother. On top of that, Licht seemed to sense that Chika was not feeling well. I picked up Licht, whose ears drooped as he patted my foot. He is fine! Your mother may be small, but he is strong, right? Hell get better soon and hold you again. Licht, can you be a good boy and wait here? Yesh, mommy, wiw wait. Lich ish a good boy.1Licht basically said, Yes, I will wait for mommy (to get better). I am a good boy. but he slurred his speech so much in the raw so it turned out like this. Slurred speech is so hard T.T Yep, thats our son! I kissed Lichts forehead and handed him over to Alex. [Alexei] Licht, shall we play together? Do you want to play throwing ball or string pull today? [Licht] Thowing ball! I left Licht, who was already absorbed in playing, with the two of them and went to see Chika. I thought it would be better to say hello to Sebastian, but I needed to go to my father who was said to be at Chikas place. When I opened the door to my room, I saw my father was about to turn into his beast form. I grabbed his arm and started yelling. What are you doing, Dad!? Look carefully, isnt Chika-chan shivering? It looks like he is feeling cold, so I thought Id warm him up with my fur! I appreciate your feelings, but thats not your job. But Douglas! Your mother also thought it was just a common cold at first! How about that! He is okay! He will get better, so calm down. Dad, you know that Chika is an excellent doctor, right? He says he is okay, so trust him. But At that moment, a strong presence appeared outside the room, sending chills down my spine. Ah, were done forhes here. What are you two doing there? This was not the same Sebastian who never stopped smiling. This was Sebastian with a straight face. Sebastian right now is really scary Dad and I looked at each other. Even that old man2Hector couldnt fight back when Sebastian was in this state. No, you dont have to say anything. Im pretty much aware of what happened, but for now, we cant disturb the young mistresss rest. So, can you please leave this room? His words were polite, but it was so scary. Sebastian in this mode is really scary. Neither my father nor I could say anything, and we meekly followed his instructions like a borrowed cat. We were taken out into the hallway, and we wondered what would happen to us. Please sit down. Huh? Sit down. Eh, but the chair Sit down. Huh? Sit. Down. Y-yes! Hector, too, hurry up. My father and I were made to sit on our heels while Sebastian looked down on us. [Sebastian] First of all, Hector-sama, I had asked you to stay away from our young mistress because I will look after him, right? I also told you it was young mistress wish, considering that the disease may be contagious, didnt I? [Hector] B-but, Im concerned about Chika-chan [Sebastian] Hikaru-sama and Licht-sama are often near Hector-sama these days, right? Dont you know how much the young mistress would blame himself if Hector-sama caught the disease and then infected his children? [Hector] Ugh, sorry [Sebastian] And Douglas-sama, what is on your mind when you speak so loudly in the presence of your wife, who needs to rest? Besides, I heard that you and the young master have some work that you must attend to today, so how come you are here? [Douglas] U-uh, thats [Sebastian] Most likely, you were so worried about the young mistress and came back without telling the young master Well, you should get scolded firmly by young master later. But, this is the most painful period for young mistress. Please do not let anything disturb his rest, is it clear? Yes! Yes! Dad and I replied in perfect unison to Sebastians overwhelming force. [Sebastian] However, it is true that young mistress complains about the cold. Douglas-sama, please warm him up. You know how to do it, right? Eh? Is that okay? This is your role as his spouse. Now, Hector-sama, lets go back. My father was grabbed by the scruff of his neck and was dragged away by Sebastian. [Hector] Douglas!! Help me!!! [Sebastian] I thought I told you to be quiet? Dad, Im sorry. I hurried back to Chika while silently praying for my fathers safety. Indeed, Chika was trembling slightly while hugging himself, and his expression looked like he was about to burst into tears. I quickly took off my clothes, transformed into my beast form, crawled into Chikas side, and hugged his trembling body. Chika desperately leaned on my chest and hugged me as if he was so scared. All of his gestures and facial expressions stimulated my desire to dominate him. I know its disrespectful to someone in a vulnerable state, but I love this creature in front of me right now so much that Im dying to mark him as my own. I just want to take him away somewhere. Perhaps relieved that I hugged him back, Chika relaxed a little. When I came to my senses, I realized that I was asleep and was woken up by Gail, who returned from work. To think you would run away from work. I heard from Sebastian that Chika was feeling lonely, so I forgive you, but Ill be the one who watch over Chika from now on. You go check on Licht and Hikaru. Of course, I also felt guilty for running away, so I gave my place to Gail and returned to my children. Hikaru continued to sleep in Theos arms, looking very comfortable as usual, and Licht, probably tired from playing, was also curled up and sleeping. What happened to my father? Hes been locking himself in his room since returning. Hmm, I truly thought that he deserved it, but I felt like I still had to tell him about Chikas condition. After the children had their meals and I had a light dinner, I headed to my fathers room and opened the door without knocking. Inside the room, I saw my father lying on the bed while hugging something. Dad, about Chika- I froze at that point when I saw what my father was holding. It was a doll. It was a doll, but It has black hair and dark eyes and is deformed, making it a charming doll, but I am so familiar with the dolls figure. Hey, Dad! What the hell is that doll? Hmm? This is the Chika-chan doll that is currently very popular in the Circle of Human Lovers that I sponsored. Is there a problem? I squeezed the words out of my mouth while holding my aching head. So, what is this the Circle of Human Lovers? It is a place where we talk and sometimes debate about the beauty and loveliness of the human race. We are a group of people who have the noble will to share our passion for the human race with others. Of course, there is nothing impure about it. The main purpose of this group is to watch over and love the human race genuinely! So, how does that relate to that doll? After Kyril and Alex, Chika-chan is the most popular human right now! Since he started seeing patients at the guild, the number of Chika-chans fans has increased rapidly, and the size of the Circle of Human Lovers is increasing daily! Hee But, Chika-chan belongs to you and Gail! It wasnt easy for me to meet Chika, let alone other members! Hmm Thats why this Chika-chan doll was invented! You can admire it or display it! You can also use it as a body pillow! Look, even in its deformed state, it still captures Chika-chans characteristics well and is adorable, right? Thats right. The commercial guild is also taking an interest in this! Were currently discussing the possibility of commercializing it! My headache had reached its limit. When I snatched the Chika-chan doll from my father, I apologized to Chika silently in my heart and crushed it without leaving a trace. Y-y-y-you!! What are you doing?! This is still made to order, and each piece was handmade, so there arent many of them!! Dont commercialize peoples wives without their permission!! Give me a list of the people who own this doll. Ill collect every single one of them. I left the room, clutching my aching head as my father still collected the shattered Chika-chan doll. I regretted that I was too merciful. Nevertheless, my children were left with my two nephews, and I still need to return to Chika. As a side note, when Chika found out about the existence of Chika-chan dolls later on, he gave my father some dolls that he knitted himself because he was too embarrassed to have one modeled after him. I heard it was called amigurumi3a knitted stuffed toy. Dad was overjoyed, and it seemed that the doll was revered as a legendary item among the members of that circle Gales POV Doug hasnt come back from his lunch break. I went to check on Licht and Hikaru, but they werent there, and another employee told me that Douglas carried them and ran back home at great speed. Sure, the afternoon meeting wouldve been fine as long as one of us was there, but that guy Im also worried about Chika, but the decisions wont be made if I were gone too. I managed to suppress my restlessness and finish my work. When I returned home, Sebastian was cooking. He told me about Hector-sama and Dougs matter, but I was scared to see Sebastians smile as he said that he had punished them a little. Doug was in Chikas room, sleeping while hugging him like a treasure. I woke Douglas up and sent him to check on the kids as punishment for skipping work. I felt like Chikas complexion was improving, but I was still uneasy. I called out to Chika and woke him up. I wanted to let him sleep like this, but he was sweating a lot in his sleep, and Sebastian had told me to give him some food. I was relieved to see Chika smile and nod a little. I wiped his body with hot water and a towel I had prepared. [Gail] When Im doing this, I remember what happened right after I met you. [Chika] Now that I think about it, you were always there and looked after of me. Yeah, but then I feel like I was already captivated by you. I even gave you medicine and soup by mouth-to-mouth, right? Here, raise your arm. T-thats, I apologize for the inconvenience Alright, Ill wipe the lower body next. You were never a nuisance. I even fought with Doug over would take care of you. I chuckled a little as I remember those days. I wiped Chikas entire body as he obediently followed my instructions, then put on the clothes I had taken off of him and wrapped him in a blanket. Its done. The dinner was being prepared in a moment, so just lie down, okay? Although his face color had improved, his body was probably still in pain, so he nodded slightly, curled up, and closed his eyes. That sight tickled my desire for protection so badly that I couldnt help but salivate. At times like this, I hate my own rationality, but Im not so outrageous as to act against a sick person. I took the food from Sebastian and hurried back. It was said to be a stomach-friendly dish made with rice, which is Chikas favorite, and the faint smell of milk and butter certainly whetted the appetite. I called out to Chika and woke him up, put a pillow on his back, and made him sit on the bed. Chika, Im going to feed you, so open your mouth. Gail-san, you dont have to do that much. I can still hold a spoon No, Im just thinking back to when we met. Back then, I used to feed you things with my hands. Please let me do it. Chika opened his mouth slightly as if thinking about it. I put a spoonful of slightly cooled porridge closer to prevent spill. Chika put the spoon into his mouth and licked it, then chewed and swallowed the porridge. Seeing that scene repeatedly made my protective desire kick in again. And then I came up with a little prank. I looked at Chika, who was chewing the porridge, and put more milk porridge into my mouth. Just when Chika finished swallowing, I covered Chikas mouth with my own. I used my tongue to pry Chikas mouth open and sent the milk porridge inside his mouth. Chika accepted it without any resistance, intertwining his tongue with mine. The inside of Chikas mouth is hot, probably due to the fever, but the contact with the burning mucous membranes shakes my rationality. After all, no matter how many times Ive tasted it, the taste of passionate kisses with Chika is exceptional. [Chika] This is how you made me drink the soup. [Gail] Sorry, I got nostalgic and did it. [Chika] No, it was very delicious and felt good. Um, Gail-san, if you dont mind, can you feed me the same way again? I never thought I would hear such words from Chikas shy mouth. Maybe his illness has made him a little reserved. [Gail] Oh, of course. Ill feed you as much as you want. I happily fed him the rest of the porridge from mouth to mouth. Chika looked at me with moist eyes the whole time I was feeding him, and I couldnt tell how many times I had a battle with my rational mind for today. After finishing the meal, I put Chika to bed and cleaned up the dishes. When I came back, Chika was already sleeping peacefully. I transformed into Chikas favorite beast form and slipped into bed. Of course, my purpose was to keep him warm with my fur. I hugged Chika from behind and wrapped his whole body. After a while, Chika turned around, pressed his body and face against my chest, and hugged me. I guessed he was satisfied with the fluffiness of my chest and belly fur. He looked up at me, opened his eyes a little and smiled, so I called him before he started sleeping again. I wondered how much patience I had to put up with for my precious pair, but the fact that he is unaware of it makes it all the worse. While I was admiring the treasure in my arms, Doug came over. [Douglas] Hm, are you not asleep yet? How is it going? [Gail] He has been sweating a lot, and he was able to eat enough food, so he should be fine. [Douglas] I see, thats good. However, I feel like Chika was being a bit spoiled today. [Gail] Maybe youre right. I was able to enjoy a lot of things because of that. What do you mean by a lot of things? Its a secret. Tch, whatever. Doug also removed his clothes, transformed into his beast form, got into bed, and leaned against Chika. Gail, this is just a hypothetical. If someday Chika could go back to his original world, do you think he would choose us then? Thats I couldnt reply to Dougs sudden question. No, sorry, I asked something stupid. Please forget it. After saying that, Doug closed his eyes. I also closed my eyes while hugging Chika. Dougs question was something that I had thought was a possibility but never dared to consider until now. Chika appeared to wander into this world suddenly, so it wouldnt be strange if there were a way to return. What will you do when you find it, Chika No, it is not even worth thinking about, because Chika is the one who makes the choice when that time comes. We have no choice but to follow his wish. But even so, I CH 61 The freezing, snowy season has ended, and the season of feeling the breath of new life has arrived. The kids have grown up a lot, and it is clear that Licht is particularly excited about the arrival of this new season. Since I wanted to let them enjoy this season to the fullest, I decided to take a vacation and go camping. In addition to our family, the members included Alex-san, Theo-sama, and Glanz-kun. Hector-sama, who has a job with a guest of honor from another country, shed tears this time. The reason why Glanz-kun joined us was because Mintz-san recently became pregnant with Paris-sans child. Right after learning of the pregnancy, I thought that both of Mintz-sans pair would be too preoccupied with Mintz-san and the baby. So I asked if Glanz-kun wanted to come join us, and he wagged his tail happily. Mintz-san and his partners were reluctant because they didnt want to be a bother, but we thought Glanz-kun would be good playmates for Licht, and since it was a great opportunity, we insisted on bringing him along. We had breakfast with Glanz-kun, who has stayed at our house since last night. Recently, we often had pancakes as per my spouses request. Douglas-san put plenty of butter and cream on top and added fresh fruit or jam, depending on his mood that day. Although both Licht and Grants are smaller in size, they were gleefully biting down foods similar to Douglas-sans on all fours. They looked so cute holding the pancake with both hands while biting down with their fangs on the edges. In addition, their faces covered in cream made them look cuter. Gail poured so much honey on the pancake that it couldnt absorb it and ended up soaked, then ate it with an ecstatic expression on his face. Since the crepe incident, Im so glad he no longer has any reluctance to eat sweets. I quickly finished my pancakes and fed Hikaru some baby food. I slowly offered him soft rice with side dishes, vegetables, and fruits that have been cooked so that they retain their texture to a certain extent. However, lately, I felt like he was gradually developing a desire to eat them by himself. The way he tried to grab the food with his hand was so different from what Licht did, and it made me feel warm inside. After finishing our meal and getting ready to leave, I went to call Alex-san and Theo-sama. Both of them were already ready to go, so we left immediately. The place we are going to today is between forests and streams, about three to four hours away from the capital by Arvis1horse. I heard that Douglas-san and Gail-san came here often when they were little, and it is a perfect place for camping. Hikaru and I rode with Douglas-san on his beloved horse, Rex, while Gail-san took Licht and rode Noah. However, as you would expect from a beastman child, Licht wasnt being held in Gail-sans arms like I was. He was sitting a bit balanced in front of Gail-san. This surprised me a little. Next, on Theo-samas Arvis, Sieg, there were Theo-sama, Alex-san, and Glanz-kun. However, unlike me, Alex-san seemed to be used to riding. Instead of clinging to Theo-sama like I did to Douglas-san, he sat in front of Theo-sama and looked forward. And in front of him was Glanz-kun. Glanz-kun was moving so much that he had to be held by Alex-san. We reached our destination without any trouble and with several breaks in between. It was undoubtedly a perfect place to camp. The river is very clear and inhabited by many fish, so as soon as we arrived, Licht and Glanz-kun ran towards it. Gail-san and Alex-san were chasing after them in a hurry. Beyond the stream and the adjacent flat land, a deep and vast forest reveals its beauty. There are many edible magical beasts, fruits, and mushrooms in the forest, and Im sure finding them can be another source of enjoyment. After setting up the tents and other preparations (my two spouses and Theo-sama did it for us), everyone was enjoying nature to their hearts content. Licht and Glanz-kun were bouncing around in the river, trying their best to catch the fish swimming around them. Alex-san and Gail-san enjoyed a dip in the water, although they were careful not to go too deep into the river. As I was about to head over there with Hikaru in my arms, Theo-sama approached me. Chika-dono, if you dont mind, could you leave Hikaru in my care? But this is a good occasion. Why dont you enjoy it too, Theo-sama? No, I want to be with Hikaru more Various emotions could be seen in Theo-samas eyes as he looked at Hikaru. I talked to Theo-sama while handing Hikaru to him. Theo-sama, as his parent, I want Hikaru to be happy. Theo-sama, do you want the same? Of course. I can say now that my first love is you, Chika-dono. However, that didnt come true. Instead no, it would be disrespectful to Hikaru if I say instead. My instincts tell me its my job to make Hikaru happy. Firstlove? N-no, you can forget about that. No, please forget it. Ill be in trouble if you dont. U-uhh, I understand your feelings very well, Theo-sama. Dont worry, Im on Theo-samas side. I dont know how Douglas-san thinks about this, but I can promise you that much. But, can you forgive me for putting Hikarus wishes first? Thank you, Chika-dono. I actuallydont want to let go of Hikaru, even for a moment. But I also know that Im not allowed to do so. Thats why I would like to stay by Hikarus side and watch over him until he comes of age. What happens after that will be up to Hikaru. It is said that beastmen with strong animal nature can instinctively discern their pair without exchanging magical power. This is almost certainly already the case. Unfortunately, Hikaru is a human, and unlike beastmen, he may not necessarily love his pair. In that case, I will do my best to support Theo-sama. I have heard that marriages between cousins are common in this country. Chika-dono I sincerely thank you. For your thoughtfulness and for bringing Hikaru into this world. Theo-sama bowed his head to me. As I struggled to stop him from doing so, Douglas-san came over. [Douglas] Huh? What are you guys doing? [Chika] Ah, no, I was just asking Theo-sama to look after Hikaru. Douglas-san, arent you going to the river? I signaled Theo-sama with my eyes to take Hikaru and leave this place. Im not a big fan of playing in the water, so Im thinking of running in the forest for a quick run. In the forestmay I join you? Yeah, of course, you may. But are they okay with this? Douglas-san asked while looking at the children and Gail-san, who were playing in the water. I will tell them first, but I cant forget the ride on Douglas-sans back during our trip back then and Im wondering if the forest has a lot of mushrooms and other ingredients. Id be happy to get something to use for dinner. Im glad you like my back, but mushroom and other ingredients? Im so lucky if I can count on my wife for these things. Douglas-san laughed as he transformed into his beast form and placed me on his back. I called out to Gail-san and others who were playing by the water, and then the two of us headed into the forest. Different from our trip back then, Douglas was running without much effort as he entered the forest from the meadows. I was desperately clinging to him at first. Still, gradually I became accustomed to it, and the exhilaration of running with the wind in my face and the flowing, ever-changing scenery around me was captivating. Phew, Chika, I ran a little too hard. Are you okay? Yes, it felt very nice. The scenery was also breathtaking, and the more time I spent with Douglas-san and Gail-san, the more I liked this world. I see you like this world ChiD Ah! There are so many mushrooms growing there!! Douglas-san, you know which mushrooms are edible, right? Please teach me how to tell them apart, too! O-okay. The mushrooms we harvested were a great catch, and there were so many other vegetables and fruits for the barbecue that our bag was full to bursting! Douglas-san seemed to be thinking of something while I was happy that I had secured the ingredients for dinner. Is something wrong, Douglas-san? No, its nothing. More importantly, should we go back soon? Gail will get mad at me if I monopolize Chika for too long. Sure. I also feel bad for leaving the children so long, so lets return. Just as we had come, Douglas-san carried me on his back, and we went around the forest and returned to our original location. At the waterside, children were still having fun playing and fighting with the fish in the water. Next to them, Gail-san, who had transformed into a beast, stuck one hand into the water and raked it out. The fish bounced off and washed up ashore. Licht and Glanz-kun seemed to be mesmerized by it. Licht spotted me and ran towards me. Mommy! Gail-sha, Amazing! Fish, a lot! Licht stared at me with sparkling eyes while wagging his tail. Indeed, Gail-san seemed to be having fun catching fish one after another. Gail, this guy, being all worked up because Licht is here. I could hear Gail-sans voice from a little distance away. [Gail] Chika, welcome back. Licht, come over here. Lets catch it together! [Licht] Fish! Catch! Lichts soaking wet body shook, sending water droplets all over the place, and he joyfully headed back towards Gail-san. It was very heartwarming to see Licht trying to imitate Gail-sans attempts to catch fish, but I think it would be impossible for him to do so since they are of different species and physiques. Then Douglas-san headed over to Licht and tried to teach him how to catch fish. Nearby, Glanz-kun managed to catch one and brought it to Alex-san, who was watching, by placing the fish in his mouth. [Glanz] Alec, the fish, for you. [Alex] Eh, is it okay for me to have it? Glanz-kun nodded and offered the fish. Thank you, Glanz-kun. Im so happy. I can, catch more. Glanz-kun went back to fishing again, happily wagging his tail after being patted on the head by Alex-san. I approached Theo-sama, who was watching the scene while holding Hikaru nearby. [Chika] Is your arm okay? I can take your place and carry him. [Theo] No, I dont feel any weight. It feels like Im holding half of myself [Chika] I see, thats good. Humans grow slowly so well have to keep you waitingOh, but recently, he started to speak a little bit. Hikaru` I put my face before Hikaru and held out my index finger. Hikaru seemed to notice this, grabbed my index finger, and smiled. He let out a small maa-ma. Of course I am happy to watch my children grow and develop like Licht did, but Im also delighted to notice the slight changes that happen to them daily, even if the growth is slow like Hikarus. Its true. Id love it if he could start calling me by name too, but I guess Ill have to wait patiently for this. Theo-samas expression broke into a wry smile. Theo-sama doesnt show much emotion, but you can see that hes slowly changing as he gets involved with Hikaru. Hector-sama and Albert-sama even thanked me for the good changes they saw in Theo-sama. I sat beside Theo-sama and stared absentmindedly at my child, my spouses, and the people I cared about. Although my life on Earth was busy with work, those were fulfilling and happy days. But if I had stayed that way, I would have simply continued to work, never leaving any offspring or starting a family. And now, in this world, I was united with the love of my life, and I even had a child. What unfolded before my eyes was the family I had dreamed of since I was a child. I could tell my tear glands were loosening, but I couldnt spoil the fun atmosphere by crying in a place like this. As I looked up and tried my best to hold back my tears, my two spouses and Licht came running from the other side. Mommy! Lich, catch fish. For you. Licht offered me the fish in his mouth in the same motion Glanz-kun offered Alex-san. Are you giving it to me? Licht is amazing, thank you. I took the fish and hugged Licht as hard as I could. His black fur was still wet, but I didnt care about that. Mommy, pain. Oh, sorry, sorry. Im really happy, thank you, Licht. After I said that and let him down, Licht happily spun around on the spot, wagging his tail. [Gail] Chika, youre soaking wet, are you okay? I think it would be better for you to change clothes. [Chika] Yes, I think Ill get changed first and then prepare dinner. [Douglas] When you said dinner, you mean that thing youve been researching with Sebastian for so long, right? He had said, You cant go camping without it! excitedly [Chika] Yes, Im sure you will absolutely like it. Please look forward to it. I left the kids with the others, got changed, and started cooking with Alex-san. CH 62 When you think about camping, you will think of curry, and vice versa. To be honest, curry has that strange color that Im not sure if people unfamiliar with it will accept, but I wanted to eat curry. Sebastian and I consulted with each other about what to do and what not to do, and we would order spices and mix them, researching the suitable composition every day. As one would expect, even Sebastian-san had difficulty creating the base ingredients from something he had never seen or tasted before. And just the other day We finally finished making something close to the curry powder Ive always wanted. I chopped the ingredients that will become the filling. There were onions, potatoes, carrots (all similar-looking plants), meat, and those mushrooms that I had picked with Douglas-san. In my experience, there are almost no mushrooms that dont go well with curry. Ive never put matsutake mushrooms in curry, so I dont know about that In fact, the more types of mushrooms you add, the more delicious and deeper the flavor of the curry will be. The recipe is the same as traditional curry. Lightly season the stir-fried ingredients with seasonings, add water, and let it simmer. The only difference was that there is no convenient curry roux, but instead in the form of curry powder, which requires more effort to make into a roux. However, this is not that difficult; you only need to make a roux by mixing oil, flour, and curry powder over heat. Then, spread the roux with the broth and add it to the simmering ingredients. Simmer it again, and the curry is ready. [Alexei] This dish has an unusual aroma. Also, the color is kind of amazing Alex-san, who was helping, frowned a little when he saw the curry being cooked. [Chika] Its true that the color may be a little intimidating for first timers, but I can assure you that it tastes great! Leaving the task of cooking the rice to Alex-san, I decided to make another dish. This is not something you would normally make while camping, but since I had gone to the trouble of making curry, I wanted to try making this as well. I cut a slit into a very thick slice of sandwich bread and stuffed the finished curry into it. The curry to be stuffed is divided into separate pots, then cooked over high heat after thickening to evaporate more water and make it thick. Close the slits in the bread, dip them in the beaten eggs, then coat them with breadcrumbs and fry them in hot oil. The large amount of oil used for frying was disposed of by Alex-san using earth and wind attribute magic. Its too convenient Initially, I would have made it from bread, but since I cant make it that far yet, it became instant curry bread instead. The rice prepared by Alex-san was also cooked and all the preparations were completed. Theo-sama and my spouses were busy preparing the barbecue and grilling skewered meat, vegetables, and a large quantity of salt-grilled fish we caught today. As Alex-san and I prepared the place to eat and dishes, I recalled something. I took a deep breath away from everyone. Johan-san!! Did you call me, Chikayuki-sama? As soon as I raised my voice, a presence appeared behind me. I was the one who called him, but the way Sebastian-san or Johan-san showed up was really bad for my heart. [Chika] I knew you were here. [Johan] My job is to protect Chikayuki-sama and your children. [Chika] I appreciate that, butwere all going to eat dinner soon. If you dont mind, would you like to eat with us? [Johan] No, Im at work, and showing my face to the kids is [Chika] Its okay! Our children dont care about such things, and this is my request! Lets eat together! [Johan] But I grabbed Johan-sans reluctant hand and forcibly led him to everyone. [Gail] Chika, did you bring Johan? [Chika] Yes, its a hard task, and I want to at least let you guys eat something delicious. [Douglas] Good grief. Johan, Im sorry you had to go along with my fathers selfishness. Ive often told him that were good enough on our own, but he wont listen. [Johan] No, Douglas-sama, I take pride in this mission. [Douglas] Ah, youre quite a stubborn person, too Well, its okay, lets have some fun together. Also, take off the mask that hides your face. [Johan] But As expected, Johan seemed to be concerned about his tough appearance. I do think he is expressionless and tough-looking. However, even though I feel that he is austere and cool, is there some kind of trauma? Come on, look. Theres no one here who cares about such crap. While saying this, Douglas-san forcibly removed the cloth covering Johan-sans face. Glanz-kun and Licht noticed this and ran towards us. This must be the first time they see Johan-sans face that was always covered before, so they are curious about the appearance of this stranger. The small beasts at Johan-sans feet looked up at his face with innocent expressions. Licht, Granz-kun, this person is Johan-san. He is a friend of mine and your fathers. Can you say hello? Hey! Lich, here. I am, Glanz! Johan-san seemed surprised by those twos reactions. Arent you both afraid of me? Both of them looked like they didnt know what he was asking about. [Chika] Hey, Johan-san, its all right, see? You dont need to worry about our family. Thank you. Do both of you want to be my friends? Lich, be you fyen!1Licht will be your friend! Yoan, here, come! It was amusing to see Johan-san bent his knees, desperately trying to get into their eye level. Those two bit the hem of his clothes and pulled him, and Johan-san was taken away. In the meantime, Alex-san had finished most of the preparations. I apologized to Alex-san for leaving my post behind. [Alexei] You shouldnt worry about this much! In fact, Im glad to see that Johan is so happy. Johan, who is my grandfathers direct subordinate, has been on a lot of tough assignments and has been through many hardships. Sono, its getting a bit damp. Lets call everyone over and eat before it gets cold! Prompted by those words, the meal began. Glanz-kun was on Alex-sans side, Licht was on Johan-sans side, Hikaru was held by Theo-sama, and I was on Gail-sans lapand Douglas-san was next to us. I felt sorry for Douglas-san, who was somewhat left out, but he told me not to worry about it since he was in charge of the barbecue. For the time being, I handed out curry and rice to the adults, but the reaction was still not optimistic. I guessed there is some resistance to the way it looks. Well, I understand how you all feel. However, would you be willing to be fooled and try just one bite? And please be careful, as it might be a little spicy. First, my two husbands brought spoons to their mouths. The next moment, their eyes opened wide. [Gail] Whats this?! Ive never tasted anything like this before. But its delicious, and the spiciness is addictive. Its really delicious! [Douglas] Certainly, it gives you a huge shock the moment you take a bite. As Doug said, its a totally unknown taste, but I cant stop eating it. The more I eat, the more I want to eat the next one. As if pushed by their reaction, the rest of the adults also brought their spoons to their mouths one after another. [Theo] This is really delicious, just as Uncle said. Its definitely spicy, but there is more flavor than that, and the exquisite balance with the sweet rice is wonderful. [Alexei] Wow, Chika-san is a genius. I could imagine how delicious it was from the smell, but I didnt expect it to be this delicious. Ill definitely ask you to teach me how to make it in detail next time! It was great that Theo-sama seemed to like it, too. Alex-san, the person who invented curry is the genius, not me Nonetheless, the finished curry turned out really well, perhaps due to the large amount of mushrooms that were added. Despite the spiciness, it has a very rich flavor. I could eat as many of these as I wanted. Come to think of it, I looked at Johan-san to see if he had already tried it, but he was frozen with a spoon in his mouth. Um, Johan-san, did you not like it? N-no, its not like that. I was just shocked by how delicious it wasthe cutlet sandwich I had before was really great, but Chikayuki-samas cooking skills are truly amazing. I am very grateful to hear such compliments. However, neither the cutlet sandwich nor this curry would have been possible without Sebastian-san. As expected of my masterI need to be more diligent and improve myself. No, I think youre amazing enough Rather, Sebastian-san is an abnormal one On each adults side, the children were eating meat and vegetables to their hearts content while Hikaru was slowly being fed the baby food prepared in advance by Theo-sama with a very satisfied look on his face. Yoan-shan, Lich wants to eat that. It appeared that Licht was begging Johan-san for curry and rice. Johan-san looked at me as if he was troubled. Theres no problem with feeding them curry, but Im a little worried about the spiciness. Its okay if he wants to try, but its spicy, so can you try to feed him a little bit at a time? Licht seemed very satisfied as Johan-san nodded and was fed the curry and rice little by little from Johan-sans spoon. Glanz-kun, who was watching this, started begging Alex-san to feed him as well. By the way, this bread also has curry inside. It has a different taste than rice, so please try it. With that said, my spouses acted faster than anyone else. They bite into the curry bread in their hand without any hesitation. Ah, hot, hot. Douglas-san rushed to grab the water, probably because the hot curry had seeped out from inside. [Douglas] Whew, I almost got burned. This is also delicious. Its crispy, and the curry is oozing out from inside. [Gail] The crunchy outside and chewy texture of the bread, along with the rich curry flavor, blend together without fighting in my mouth, making for an excellent match. They both ate one, then brought the next one to their mouths, alternating between curry bread and curry rice. The other three were also munching on the curry bread with relish. The children, too, were satisfied with the curry bread they had torn into pieces. [Theo] Im sure Grandfather will be upset, but even then, again, hes been starving for Chika-sans cooking lately. [Chika] Please let him know that I will make it again anytime. Of course, not only the curry but the barbecue was really good as well. The succulent meat and vegetables on the skewers were enough to satisfy on their own, and I got to eat them from Gail-sans hands. This is Pops special barbecue! Its not as good as Chikas cooking, but its tasty too, right? Licht received a skewered salt-grilled fish from Douglas-san, held it in his mouth, and headed towards me. Mommy, this is Lich fish. Want eat? Oh, this is the fish that Licht caught for me, right? Of course Ill eat it! I bit into the grilled fish that I had received from Licht, and although it had peculiar characteristics similar to that of a sweetfish, it was also very tasty. Hmm, Licht, this is really delicious. Licht is really amazing at being able to catch such delicious fish! After I stroked his head, Licht happily wagged his tail and carried the skewered fish to Johan-san. It was very heartwarming to see Johan-san behaving a little suspiciously yet accepting and eating the food. Hikaru was left with Theo-sama, so I went to check on him, but he was sleeping peacefully with a pleased face, probably satisfied with his baby food. Just looking at it made me happy. After all, the four beastmen had tremendous appetites, so they cleaned up everything we made. After a quick cleanup, we split into several tents and went to sleep. For some reason, Glanz-kun was sleeping in Theo-sama and Alex-sans tent. I laid Hikaru down closest to me, and we were between Gail-san and Douglas-san. Licht usually slept by curling up at someones feet at will. All I could hear was the slight sound of the wind shaking the trees and the sounds of wild animals in the distance. A quiet night passed. TL/N: Happy Chinese New Year guys!! May we all have good health, good fortune, and all our wishes comes true in this year of the Dragon!! CH 63 Chika, Chika, wake up! Suddenly, I was shaken awake by a shove on my shoulder. [Chika] UmmGailsan? Whats wrong? I saw Douglas-san also quickly get dressed and had a weapon in his hand. [Gail] I sense something disturbing around us. Im sorry, but I need you and the children to be ready to move anytime. At that moment, Johan-san jumped into the tent. Theyre not demonic beasts, but beastmen. There arent many of them, but theyre surrounding us. It doesnt seem like theyre targeting Theo or Alex its probably some idiots targeting Chika or the children. Alex-san and Theo-sama came along with Glanz-kun. Uncle, what are we going to do? Theres no reason to wait for them to attack us, so lets set them up and crush them. But dont kill them because I want to know whos behind this. The fact that I might be targeted sent a chill down my spine. [Gail] Chika, dont worry, trust us. Please take care of our children. [Douglas] Theo, stay here and protect Chika, Alex, and the children. [Theo] I understand. Theo-sama pulled out the sword from his waist and adjusted his stance. I held Hikaru and Licht, while Alex-san held Glanz-kun. Of course I believed everyone could handle those beastmen targeting us. But still, fear swelled up inside me. I guessed my fear got through to my children. Hikaru began to cry in a small voice and Lichts ears drooped uneasily. After a while, we began to hear the sound of metallic weapons clashing, followed by the sounds of people groaning and falling. My body started trembling, and my nerves had reached its limit. At that moment, Licht slipped out of my arms, which were full with my children, and ran towards the outside. It happened briefly, so Theo-sama didnt notice him slipping past and went outside. Maybe my anxiety had gotten over me, and I became too panicked. I hurriedly pushed Hikaru onto Alex-san and ran after Licht. [Chika] Licht! Licht, wait!! Chi` I could hear Theo-samas voice from behind, but that wasnt the point now. When I looked around, I saw Gail-san, Douglas-san, and Johan-san, each holding a weapon and facing the enemy. Licht was running frantically with unsteady steps towards Douglas-san. I chased after him as fast as I could. Meanwhile, I noticed that one of the people Douglas-san was dealing with was looking at us with an arrow attached to his bow. The arrow was aiming at Licht. Licht!!!!! Stop! Apparently recognizing my voice, Licht stopped and looked back at me. Chika!? Chika! Chikayuki-sama!? Douglas-san, Gail-san, and Johan-san also seemed to have noticed me and Licht. However, the bow had been tightened and the arrow was about to be released. I jumped to protect Licht and held him in my stomach. The next moment, after a sharp sound, I felt a pain as if a burning stick was pressed against my left arm. Aaarghhh!! I saw Douglas-san running towards me, who was unable to move due to the pain. Uncle, go to Chika-donos side! Theo-sama, who ran past my side, started dealing with the enemy in Douglas-sans place. Douglas-san held me in his arms and called me with a tearful face. Chika! Chika! Are you okay!? Hey! Hey! Im fine Licht Licht was still in my arms, and he seemed to be shaking and peeing his pants. Pain slowly spread throughout my body from the part where the arrow was pierced. Licht is fine. More importantly, Chika, its your arm! It penetrates through your armwhat should I do Uncle, please switch with me. I hear Alex-sans voice from above. AlexI leave it to you. I understand. Douglas-san lowered me down, retook his sword, and let out the coldest voice Ive ever heard. Gail, Theo, Johan Enough. No need to go easy on them. Kill them all. His voice was filled with a ruthless tone that struck fear in all who heard it. Chika-san, please stay strong. The arrow has penetrated completely, but there is not much blood loss. But just to be safe, I will stop the bleeding forcefully. When my uncle returns, we will remove the arrow, and I will use healing magic to heal you. Alex-san please. Can you look after Licht, too? Yes, Ill take care of him. Hikaru-kun is not harmed either, so dont worry. Im still Chika-sans self-proclaimed number-one disciple, after all. Please rest assured, Chika-san, I will heal you perfectly with the knowledge you have taught me. Alex-san put a smile on his face that seemed improper in this situation, but I could clearly see that he was just trying to put me at ease. However, the pain in my left arm, where the arrow was stuck, changed from dull ache to severe pain. All that I could hear from my surroundings was not the enemys groans like before, but only the death agony. It didnt take long for the surrounding area to become quiet. Chika! Are you okay? Im sorry for making you worry Its not your fault, so dont apologize. All the enemies must have been taken care of because the four people fighting them have returned with worried faces. Gail-san and Douglas-sans faces were pale. [Alex] Uncle, can we remove the arrow now? We need to heal him soon. YeahChika, this might hurt a little, but please bear with it. Douglas-san held me and raised my body. [Chika] Yes, I will. Alexsan, theres a non-zero possibility that pulling the arrow will cause major bleeding. At that time, use the healing technique to close the wound and hematopoiesis1hematopoiesis/hemopoiesis: blood cell production that I taught you before [Alexei] I get it. [Johan] Chikayuki-sama, please excuse me. Johan-san used the dagger he had to cut off the arrowhead sticking out of my arm. His hand movements were so difficult to follow with the naked eye that I didnt even feel the slightest vibration. Chika, Gail is going to pull out the arrow, and Im sure its going to hurt. Dont hold your voice, you can also bite my arm if its so painful. Dont ever hold back, okay? Okay. Chica, Im sorryIm pulling it out. Nn, aaaaahhh! The pain was instantaneous, but the pain that coursed through my brain and my entire body was so intense that it drained the strength from my body. Chika-san, the bleeding seems to be okay. We will continue the healing process, so please be patient for a little while. Although I couldnt see the process because Douglas-san was holding me, I knew Alex-san was performing a healing technique on me, as that peculiar discomfort spread from the wound. Ugh, Nnaaaaahhh, mmm!! As I screamed out in intense discomfort, Douglas-san pressed his arm against my mouth. I could feel my teeth sinking into his arm, but I couldnt help it. As I continued to sink my teeth into his arm, the discomfort suddenly disappeared. Chika-san, its over. My stiff body relaxed, and there was definitely no pain when I moved my arm. Thank you, Alex-san. Theres no pain and everything seems to be back to normal. I tried to fully concentrate on healing the blood vessels, muscles, and nerves that I learned in the lecture, but is it okay? Yes, thank you so much. I tried various movements, but there didnt seem to be any aftereffects. [Douglas] Chika, dont make us worry too much. [Gail] Chika, are you really okay? Are there any other scratches or pains? [Chika] Yes, Im fine. Speaking of it, Douglas-san, is your arm all right? Ah? Do you mean the part where you bit me? I dont even feel it. Both Douglas-san and Gail-sans faces were finally getting closer to their original complexions. Im really sorry. I was so focused on Licht that I didnt see what was happening around me. No, I never expected Licht would panic, so I guess I wasnt thinking straight either. Its not completely your fault. Rather, Chika, you did a good job protecting Licht. Thank you. Not at allI was just too absorbed, or rather, I was desperate. By the way, was Licht okay? I could see Hikaru sobbing in Theo-samas arms, but I couldnt find Licht. Then, from behind Gail-san, a dejected Licht with his ears and tail drooping clumsily walking towards me. Mommy, sowwy Im so sowwy Licht kept apologizing as his tears trickled down from his little eyes. I dropped off at the place, and then I picked up Licht. Its not Lichts fault. I guess you could tell how scared I was, so Im sorry I made you feel scared, too. Good boy, can you stop crying now, baby? Although I hugged him tightly and stroked his head while saying that, Licht kept crying and sniffling. Okay, okay, theres nothing to be afraid of anymore. I continued to pat Lichts head and soothed him. Then, Johan-san came up to my side and prostrated himself on the spot. [Johan] Chikayuki-sama, I am truly sorry for my mistake in letting you get injured even though I was entrusted with the responsibility to protect you. I will accept whatever punishment you want to give me. [Chika] Wai-, Johan-san, please dont say that. This time was considered my fault, so please dont worry about it! [Johan] But [Gail] Johan-dono, Chika also said this, so theres no need to worry. Besides, we were also unable to protect Chika. Gail-san took Johan-sans hand and made him stand up while talking to him. I wonder who these guys were. I forgot about restraint and killed them all, but maybe that was a bad idea. No, Douglas-sama, as long as there is a corpse left, it is possible to find out the other partys identity. Rest assured that we will find out who is behind this. Seriously as expected of my fathers confidant. Can I ask you to do that? Yes, please leave it to me. Then I will call my colleagues and take care of the situation here, so if you will excuse me first. After saying that, Johan-san disappeared from the scene. I recalled how I chased after Licht while completely ignoring Theo-samas call. Im sorry to have caused you trouble, Theo-sama. I could hear voices behind me, but I was too absorbed in Licht No, it was my fault for letting Licht out because of my inexperience. Im sorry, too. Indeed, my brother was stunned for a moment after Chika-san ran out, right? Alex Oh, I see now. Gail and I will train you again next time, so look forward to it, Theo. For some reason, Theo-samas expression tensed up at those words. After that, we waited for dawn to break before hurrying back home to tell Hector-sama what had happened. When I told him that I had been hit by an arrow, Hector-sama fell down unconscious on the spot, but he quickly revived and strongly assured me that he would discuss the future with Albert-sama and that I could leave the matter to them. When I went to Mintz-san to apologize for putting Glanz-kun in danger, he was extremely worried about me instead and examined me all over. However, this incident made me keenly aware once again of my own weakness and helplessness. I need to become stronger to protect these children CH 63.5 Contains cruel depictions This is an extra chapter about supporting characters in the main story. Every time I look at my sons spouses and Alex, I cant help but reminisce about my wife. More than 40 years ago, I was still young and sat on the throne too early to succeed my late father. At that time, although the number of humans had already been gradually decreasing, they still could be seen occasionally in the town. The first time I saw my wife was at the marketplace, where I had sneaked out of the castle to get some respite from the daily demanding government work. He was selling vegetables with a man who seemed to be his father. When I talked to the merchants around him, they told me that he and his father would occasionally come from a village in the mountains some distance from the capital, where many humans live, to sell their goods. He was a slender-built fine young man with a strong-willed light in his eyes. His facial expressions changed occasionally, and he often laughed and chatted happily with his customers. I couldnt take my eyes off him. I like the human race, but thats not the only reason. It was because I knew he was my pair. Now that I think about it, I should have asked him to marry me right then and there. However, considering my position, the marriage proposal would force him to become the kings spouse, regardless of his will. That would be cruel for humans who are known to have little desire for pair. If possible, I wanted to take the proper step of falling in love with each other before asking for his hand in marriage. Even though I mustered up the courage to talk to him several times, he never realized that I was his pair. I suppose thats how it is unless you are a beastman with a strong animal nature. On the day he came to town, I would sneak out of the castle and visit him. He gradually opened up to me, and we grew closer and closer. I was determined to propose to him and reveal my identity the next time he came to town in a few days. Suddenly, Information came in that the human village he lived in might be attacked by human-hunting beastmen. I led my army and hurried to his village, disregarding the protests of my retainers. I rode my beloved Arvis to its limit, and the soldiers struggled to keep up with us. The village that began to be visible from a distance was already on fire, and angry shouts and screams could be heard. I continued to pray in my heart. Wishing that hes okay. When we arrived in the village, I quickly gave instructions to the army to subdue the human hunters. I ran as fast as I could to his house, which he told me was next to a river in the village. The house wasnt on fire, but my relief was short-lived when I heard a scream from inside the house. I quickly changed into my beast form and ran to the house. I broke the door and got in. An extremely horrifying scene was unfolding before my eyes. His father, who had come with him to sell vegetables, was bleeding profusely from the neck down, and he was already dead. His mother, also a human race, had his lower body completely exposed. Perhaps from the shock of being r*ped in front of his children, he committed su*cide. Meanwhile, his little brothers little neck was bent in the wrong direction And he, my beloved pair whose existence was more important to me than my life, was being r*ped by another beastman right in front of my eyes. Moreover, that beastman was r*p*ng him in his beast form. His sorrowful cries echoed through the air. I pounced on the beastman, ripped it off him, and ran my claws down its neck. Blood gushed from his neck, and the beastman was gone. I called out to him, my pair. Im so sorry it took me so long to come Im really sorry. Are you okay? His eyes were closed when he cried, but he slowly opened them and looked at me. Then, he screamed and desperately tried to escape backward, but his body was unable to stand up. Words begging for forgiveness spun intermittently from his mouth. He was frightened by my appearance. Im really sorryIll call someone right away, so please bear with me for a moment I felt nothing but despair. My precious pair has been violated, my precious pairs family suffered a tragic end, and my precious pair is afraid of me. All of that. I called the soldiers, asked them to calm him down and protect him, and then I left. He and a few humans were the only survivors of their village. All non-human villagers were k**led, and many of the humans who had mates but were violated took their own lives. The human hunters were given cruel punishment. I have forbidden all inhumane punishments since my accession, but I was a tyrant at this moment. I even found it comforting to listen to those human hunters crying out for me to kill them instead. I also regretted why I had k**led that beastman who had violated my pair. If he had lived, I could have put him through a worse punishment than death personally. I ordered the surviving humans to be carefully protected so that they would not be inconvenienced, but he was the only one I wanted to keep with me. It was probably about a month later that he, still frightened and half-insane, started to recognize me. Under my protection, he was nursed very well, and little by little he returned to his former self. About half a year later, he apologized to me. He asked for my forgiveness for behaving that way even though I saved him. I hugged him and snorted, wondering why he cared about such trivial things. After that, I proposed to him, and he accepted. I truly loved and cherished him as his companion. He also loved me and told me he was happy. His expression changed from time to time, and he smiled often. But I knew. There were times when he lost all facial expressions. I knew he would never forget that night. He seemed really happy after giving birth to two children, Albert and Douglas. Of course, I was happy, too. However, at random moments, I could feel that he was being drawn back to that night. I was really happy to be with him. But is he really happy to be with me? Even such a foolish thought comes to my mind. I will never forget the words he left behind at the end of his life after an epidemic struck him down. He put his hand, which was no longer strong enough, on my face and said this while I looked into him. Please take care of Albert and Douglas. What you gave me was really really wonderful and I am so happy. And yet, I I couldnt escape the chains of the past that bound me till the endI was really a terrible pair. However, you are truly a wonderful person as a husbanda fatherand a king. I hope you will use your power to create a wonderful country where no one will ever experience the same thing as I did. I love youmy dear. He shed tears when he spoke. Then, his hand gradually lost its strength. All I could do was squeeze his hand and nod. I still regret it to this day. Why didnt I refute him then and tell him that he was the best pair I could ever have and that I loved him so much to give my life for him? After that, I was in a state where I could have gone crazy at any time. However, my duties as a king, the young children he left behind, and his last words. They did not allow me to go crazy. As soon as I ascended the throne, I not only forbade the use of the curse of s*x sl*very on the human race but also issued strict orders to protect the human race. Although I took various measures, I could only do so within my own country, but not in other countries. The characteristics of the human race were so attractive to the beastmen that they wanted to break the taboo and make a move on them. There were so many beastmen who hunted humans that there was no end to the crackdown, and the rapid decline of the human race couldnt be stopped. I failed to keep my promise to him. I wonder how many humans felt the same way he did and died in regret. Some people refer to me as the Silent Wise King, but it only makes me laugh scornfully. How could they say I am the wise king? Despite my mixed feelings, my sons grew up healthy. One day, Albert, who was on duty as a knight, brought back a human. The human race who lived in a hidden village was unluckily attacked by human-hunting beastmen, and I heard that Albert saved his family from being killed and sold as slaves. Isnt this the same as what happened to him? I could not save them again. The only saving grace might be that the beastmen did not defile that person. That human, Kyril, is said to be Alberts pair. It makes me want to curse fate that my son has the same fate as me to such an extent. As expected, Kyril also had a strong hatred for beastmen. Yes, just like him. Being loved by Albert will surely make Kyril happy, but the hatred deep within his heart will never disappear Albert and Kyril had a lion cub and a human child. The lion Theodore is, of course cute, but I cant help but notice the human Alexei. At last, I finally met a human race who has no hatred towards beastmen. Please forgive me for being somewhat attached to you. Then, I heard that Douglas also had a human companion. When I saw the report about the said human, I couldnt believe his eyes. Is this mean that he has been abused as a sex slave for years? Moreover, he was used as a plaything by the nobles of Cattleton, and was forced to take in customers of all races at the brothel without a break. In the extreme case, he was tortured as an outlet for the slave traders desires on the premise of being discarded. I couldnt imagine how much hatred towards beastmen is engraved in the hearts of this human. No, maybe his heart is already broken. However, when I peeked at him in the audience chamber, I felt a terrible discomfort. The look on his face showed a slight confusion and sincere trust and love for his spouses, Douglas and Gail. I didnt sense the darkness that oppressed people have that they cant hide no matter how hard they try. And when I actually came into contact with Chikayuki, I was convinced. He must have turned his heart, which should have been filled with hatred, resentment, and enmity, to love and trust toward his spouses. I dont know how Chikayuki was able to do that. No, on the contrary, Chikayukis heart may have reached its limit to the extent that he couldnt protect himself otherwise. Douglas and Gail will protect his heart from now on. In that case, I will protect him and those precious to him with everything I have. For that purpose, Ill gladly play as the clown for as long as I have to. Well, even though I say that, I know that Chikayukis innocence has made me put my own desires first. I know that, but I cant stop. The instinct to love the human race that has been imprinted on me will not allow me to stop being reckless. However, the fact is that Chikayukis surroundings are indeed disturbing. This is even more so now that Chikayuki and Douglas have children. Im willing to go to any lengths for them, and Im okay being the only one who gets dirty. I know that this is just my own self-satisfaction. Maybe I want to think that by protecting and making Chikayuki, Alexei, and Kyril happy, I have kept my promise to him, even if only slightly. By making them happy, I feel like I will be able to make my beloved pair smile when I meet him again. TL Notes : I legit cried when I was translating this chapter (T_T) I even need to take a break for a moment before I resumed again *sniffles* CH 64 Contains sexual descriptions. Nothing else. Direct expressions and obscene words are used. Includes extremely maniacal behavior As usual, Chika and Gails characters are falling apart. This is long because it couldnt be split into parts. Authors notes: Please pay attention to the above and avoid it if you are not good at it. You wont miss the plot even if you dont read this chapter. Sometime after that camp, I heard that Johan-san and his colleagues had done an excellent job of discovering the background of the beastmen that attacked us. There was some disagreement over that, but neither Douglas-san nor Gail-san would share the details with me. The smiles on their faces as they said, Dont worry, we wont let them touch you again, scared me a little. According to Alex-sans sources, it appeared that Cattleton was involved and that the target was me, but the rest remained unclear. To be honest, I was more concerned about whether that incident had left any serious trauma to Licht and Glanz-kun. No matter how much the beastmen like fighting, they are still young. I was worried about how the experience of being attacked unilaterally would affect these kids, but seeing both of them in such good spirits, my fears might have been unfounded. Licht, conversely, said, Mommy, pwotect, Lich will be stwong! He seemed to be training his body while playing, which is encouraging. As for me, I felt a terrible fear at that time, but it was more the fear of losing my beloved spouses and children than the fear that I was being targeted. Thus, I couldnt thank my two spouses, Johan-san, and Theo-sama enough for getting their hands dirty to protect us. Since then, Ive been thinking a lot about how I want to be strong, but I still havent found the answer to what to do. One year has passed, and the day finally came for me and Gail-san to have our child. I was thinking of having Gail-sans child soon after I gave birth to Licht and Hikaru, but Gail-san told me to wait a year until the children and I were settled. Although I was grateful for his generosity, I truthfully wanted to have Gail-sans child as soon as possible. Of course, I also love Douglas-san, but Gail-san is the one who saved me from that hell There is no difference in my affection for my two spouses, but Gail-san is still very special to me. Douglas-san brought our children to stay at Hector-samas place, so tonight is a night for me and Gail-san alone. After cleansing my body in the bath, I headed straight to Gail-san, who was already waiting for me in the bedroom. Since giving birth to Hikaru and Licht, we have spent many nights together, some with all three of us, some alone with each of them. However, I could feel my body trembling a little from nervousness and excitement when it came to having a baby. In the bedroom, there was Gail-san, generously exposing his muscular upper body on the bed and looking at me tenderly with his emerald eyes, which I love. Chika? You seem to be shaking a little. Are you okay? Are you feeling cold? Gail-san is really overprotective of me. No, Im okay. I was just nervous I see All right then Chika, come here. I walked over to Gail-san without hesitation. I crawled up to the bed, and as I approached him, he put his hand under my arm and hugged me. A thick, trained chest loomed before me, and I was hugged in a tight embrace. My dearest pair, its really a dream come true for me that you will give birth to my child. Chika, thank you for becoming mine. Gail-san is a special person to me. In fact, Im thrilled to be able to give birth to Gail-sans child I knew you were going to say Im special because I saved you, but you dont have to worry about that anymore, okay? Thats not it. Sure, you are special because you saved me, but Gail-san, you were the first to need and want me in this lonely world. You gave me more than enough love. Gail-san, you are special in that sense as well. Not to mention that I love Gail-san I see. In that case, I will not hesitate to love you today. *** When I woke up, I saw a thick chest in front of me. Bandages are wrapped all over my body. I felt like this was a bit of an exaggeration with the wounds I had Gail-san, good morning. Hmm, Chika, are you awake? Good morning. Last night Stop! Gail-san, please dont apologize. Its what I wanted. Besides, I was delighted to see another side of Gail-san that I dont usually get to see. But I ended up inflicting these wounds on you Its not a serious wound, and this treatment is a bit over the top. But I was very surprised to see that Gail-san had such a hidden side. I feel a little superior to think Im the only one who knows about it. I myself never expected there was that kind of side in me To be honest, Im surprised. But, yeah, I think its partly because Im with Chika. After saying that, he put his arms under my armpits and lifted me up. When our eyes were at the same level, I saw Gail-sans tender eyes. I love those affectionate and gentle emerald eyes. Now you wont be so reserved with me, right, Gail-san? Please dont be so careful about me from now on, okay? Yeah, Ill take your word for it. I kissed Gail-sans forehead as he smiled gently, and I smiled as well. Now, theres still a long way to go before dawn, so its best to rest a little more. Okay, good night. I slowly stroked my stomach while closing my eyes. Praying that new life will dwell there. TL/N: Sorry for the wait!! This chapter was two times longer than previous ones, so it took times for me to translate it. I am not procrastinating at all. Ill try to update every Tuesday and Friday evening, but it might be delayed if the chapter are longer. For those who wants to read the NSFW version, you can read it here. Happy reading!!! CH 64.5 This is a side story with no context. Even if you do not read this extra, it will not affect the main story in any way. The underground meeting hall had no sunlight shone through, and the air was constantly stagnant due to the high humidity. Rumor has it that in the past, meetings of evil cults were held here every night. In such a place today, people wearing black robes and cloaks and masks covering their eyes were gathering one after another. Standing on the podium in the center of the circular assembly hall is my Lord Although he wore a black cloak and covered his eyes with the same black mask as the others, there is no way he could hide his innate dignity and aura, and there is no doubt that he is Hector-sama, the former King of Leonidas. [Hector] The 137th regular report meeting of the Circle of Human Lovers will now begin!! The audience cheered as our Lord announced in a loud, dignified voice. Thats right, this is the meeting place for the circle of human lovers hosted by our Lord. Previously, dozens of old acquaintances of our Lord (although almost all of these dozens of people are influential figures in the center of the country) gathered together and carried out activities in a small group. As soon as Chikayuki-samas existence was widely introduced in our country, the number of members increased dramatically, and now there are several hundred people in the community. The only requirement to become a member is that you must love the human race with all your heart, and there are no questions about your social status or origin. Of course, we secretly conducted background checks to ensure no dangerous individuals were sneaking in Today, as usual, I almost got dizzy standing here looking at the faces of the participating members. The man with the words LOVE HUMANS embroidered in gold thread on his black robe is a civil official from Fishreed whose diplomatic skills are highly admired by our Lord. He is known as the diplomat of the permafrost because of his unsmiling appearance in any situation. Nearby, holding a so-called Chika-chan doll with great care is a military officer from Wolfair, known for his bravery and is feared by hostile countries as the war demon. Seeing a wolf tribe military officer with a more ferocious appearance and physique than me, holding a Chika-chan doll in his arms, smells a bit like a crime Not only that, but I also glimpsed other well-known faces, including the head of our countrys commercial guild, the minister in charge of national politics, knights, and chamberlains. Of course, everyone was wearing masks, but there was no way they could hide their identity with those masks. Thus, I have always wondered why these people wear masks. [Hector] Without further ado, lets start with the miracle created by the human race! Lets hear the report on the economic effects brought about by Chika-chan, both domestically and internationally! My Lordyou are the only one who calls Chikayuki-sama Chika-chan, so please dont act rashly Well, I know that you have no intention of hiding it, but Report by official A from a certain F Country Since Chikayuki-samas cuisine using ingredients from my homeland was introduced to the public, which has become very popular in the royal capital, our countrys export trade surplus has increased eightfold compared to the previous year. In particular, the export volume of Lahish, which Chikayuki-sama calls rice and likes to eat, is increasing day by day. In addition, seasonings, which had never sold until now, are selling surprisingly well. Even in our home country, production has been unable to keep up with demand. This has led to new national policies such as expanding farmland, building work facilities, and promoting the employment of workers, which has had such a positive impact that it can be called a revolution in our country. Chikayuki-sama is truly the god of salvation for our country, which has earned small amounts of foreign currency mainly by producing food products. Chika-yuki! Chika-yuki! Chika-yuki! Chika-yuki! Are they the people of Fishreed? Enthusiastic calls came from those robed participants near the diplomat. If you look closely, you will see that the robe has delicate embroidery that says, Humans are the best!, God Chikayuki!!, and LOVE Chikayuki If Chikayuki-samas two spouses find out about this, their lives might be in danger. [Hector] Silence! Silence! I see, the influence of Chika-chans cooking has spread that far. The Washoku1Washoku is the Japanese word for Japanese food and consists of rice, soup, side dish, and tsukemono (Japanese pickles). It has the principle of ichiju sansai or one soup, three side dishes to accompany the rice and is said to be a Japanese way of eating that provides ideal nutritional balance. meal recipes Chika-chan has taught us are very popular in the country, as you can guess. Report by commercial guild official B in a certain L Country First of all, as mentioned in the previous report, the cuisine invented by Chikayuki-kun is very popular these days. The three stores that have already been chosen to open chains in the country are; Chika-chans Signature Cutlet Sandwich Shop, Chikas Favorite Crepe House, and Chikas Homemade Rice Ball Shop. These were made possible with the cooperation and investment of a powerful sponsor, and long lines have formed everyday since the store opened. In response, it was hastily decided to first open one store in every commercial district in the north, south, east, and west of the royal capital. After that, we would like to move on to other cities within the country and eventually to other countries. That cutlet sandwich is really delicious. Its great that you can eat it with one hand despite its big portion. Chikayuki-kun, who invented that, is really amazing, isnt he? The rice balls are yummy too, right? Its not as filling as a cutlet sandwich, but it tastes comforting when you eat it. Its like the person who made it is putting their heart and soul into it, and Id love to have my pair made it for me Come to think of it, the crepes are delicious as well, but sometimes I feel like someone who looks like His Highness Alexei is making crepes there. Is it just my imagination? Why would royalty work in the crepes store? You should have seen it wrong, but Im really grateful that the number of stores is increasing because they were hard to get before. Also, as we all know, Chikayuki-kun is working hard to spread the new academic system called medical science throughout the world. Some of you here may have already experienced firsthand the treatment and healing techniques of Chikayuki-kun and his students. That is truly magnificent. Even diseases and injuries that were previously incurable can be treated with medicine. Elves, dwarves, and even fairies have flocked to Leonidas, eager to learn more about this knowledge. They each try to help spread medicine in their respective fields of expertise. The benefits go without saying, of course, but theyre not solely focused on that. Dwarves make full use of their casting abilities to create not only weapons but also cooking utensils and other household goods. Nowadays, even ordinary stores in our country can easily display cooking utensils made by dwarves on their shelves. The same goes for elves who are good at pharmacy and fairies who are adept at making magic tools. Valuable items that previously would have cost outrageous amounts of money to acquire are now available on a daily basis as the makers of these items continue to flock to our country. The benefits of this are immeasurable. Of course, our country does not intend to monopolize this benefit. We intend not only to consume it domestically but also share it with neighboring countries at a reasonable price. Thunderous applause and cheers erupt from the hall once again. It was truly a dream of mine to cook with a knife and pot made by dwarvesI never thought Id see the day it would come true. Until now, only the aristocrats could get medicines made by elves. I cant thank Chikayuki-kun enough for making it available at such an affordable price. My fathers health has improved thanks to the medicine. Magic tools made by fairies are valuable not only for their appearance and value as accessories but also for the strength of the magic they impart. I never imagined that one day I would be able to easily buy them for children for crime prevention purposes. Chikayuki-sama Im sure you havent noticed, but apparently, the commercial guild received quite a bit of profits thanks to you. I suppose I should report this to Douglas-sama. [Hector] Chika-chans healing techniques and medical knowledge are genuine. It is no wonder that other races who pursue knowledge and technology as their purpose in life are attracted to her. I cant wait to see what will happen from now on. Next, the report on recent trends in the human race. Report by the adventurers guild staff C I am a staff member of the adventurers guild, and I look after the children of all the guild employees. There, I also take care of Chikayuki-sans child, Hikaru-kun, who is so adorable his puffy cheeks, his round eyes, his innocent expression that didnt know to doubt others, his small hands and feet that looked like they would fall off if I touched them No, excuse me. This is where the main issue comes in. Immediately after giving birth, Chikayuki-san left Hikaru-kun in the nursery and returned to his job, but as you can see, he needed to breastfeed him. Chikayuki-san often takes time out of his busy schedule to visit the nursery, but how he looked at those times was his breasts were fully exposed in front of some of the staff members, among them are those with strong animal nature, and he breastfed Hikaru-kun without any concern. We are all proud employees of the adventurers guild, and we are doing our jobs with pride, so there is no way that any mistakes will occur, but I am so worried if a thoughtless person were to see him in such an unguarded figure. I would like to ask you to please do something about it. Isnt it dangerous for such a young and cute human child to have his breasts exposed in public? Even if he doesnt feel like it, some people might get a weird feeling. Predators can be rather indiscriminate Oh, Chikayuki-sama, this is why I warned you so many times When I told him to please hide before breastfeeding the baby, he said, No one will be pleased to see the nipples of a poor guy like me, so there wont be a problem! with a smile on his face. [Hector] Ay, I understand! Chika-chan really does have a tendency to lure people in without realizing it, and theres no guarantee that it wont lead to unfortunate outcomes for both parties. I will inform him of this matter and have him improve his behavior. I would like to recognize this as an issue for the entire human race and consider the establishment of a new law. Is that good enough? A loud applause of approval rang out in the hall. What in the world is the establishment of new lawI wonder if our Lord intends to add a clause to the law stating that humans shall not expose their breasts in public. Report by official D from a certain W Country Ill be honest. I used to think of humans as just weak creatures. In this world where the strongest and fittest survive, it is fair that they should be eliminated because they are the weakest. The audience booed wildly, and our Lord raised his hand to calm them down. However, I know now that I was too arrogant to think that way. Even I, who are called the war demon, respect their strength. It started with my first encounter with Prince Alexei and Chikayuki-dono. This country is peaceful and my duty as a resident military officer was incredibly dull. Hence, I took a few of my men to the land where the ferocious demonic beast lived to pass the time as well as to test our skill. I was arrogant enough to think we would never fall behind any demonic beast. As a result, we were outnumbered and overpowered by the strength of the demonic beasts. Two of my men were seriously injured, and I was wounded all over my body, to the point where my dominant arm was almost torn off. With the help of the remaining subordinates, we were rushed back to the royal capital and received treatment at the guilds health department. But I was being arrogant here tooor maybe I was desperate. My subordinate would most likely die from those injuries. Besides, even if I were saved, I wouldnt be able to wield the sword like I used to with my dominant hand. I called out to the healer, who was about to start the treatment. Forget it. Its not going back to how it was anyway. My men will die like that, and I will die like this. No need for healing techniques. I will never forget the look on the human healers face as he turned towards me after I said that. He had a mixed expression of anger and sadness, and even though he was very young, I could sense a strong will in his eyes, and he surely glared at me brazenly. Then he came to my side and slapped me on the cheek. Sure, it was a slap from a human, and for me, it was the same as being patted by a child, but I was stunned because I didnt expect to be slapped by a human. How can youhow can you say that you will die so easily!? There are people out there who cant make it and die despite wanting to live desperately, you know? I will be responsible for healing your injuries and those of your subordinates. So please dont talk about dying so casually in the future! Am I clear?! The human healers face was crumpled, and tears kept streaming down his face. He told me that he would heal my subordinate first, and when the human healer left, His Highness Alexei came to me as if to replace him. War demon-dono of Wolfair, you may indeed be risking your life on the battlefield to protect your people. I respect that. It is true that we humans are powerless, but both Chika and I are also fighting to save as many lives as possible every day on the battlefield called the Health Department. Please refrain from making any disrespectful remarks regarding this. His Highness Alexeis expression as he spoke was so dignified and confident that it was hard to believe he was a frail human being. And then the healer from earlier returned, saying he had finished treating my men. Youve already finished healing my subordinate who is on the verge of death!? I could hardly believe it. No, in the end, I had to believe it. He saved my subordinates life and healed my arm without leaving any permanent defect. I apologized to him for my earlier rudeness, but he apologized back. He laughed and said he had a bad habit of losing himself when he sees people who doesnt value life. I had no choice but to change my perception. These humans are indeed poor and weak compared to us beastmen. But in the truest sense, they are strong. After that, I found out that the healer who treated me was Chikayuki-dono, the talk of the world nowadays, and here I am now. I cant thank Chikayuki-dono and His Highness Alexei enough for changing my world, which was once full of prejudice and plain arrogance. I now believe that my strength lies in protecting these humans. Its true that some people around us make fun of humans just because they have lower physical abilities than beastmen. I wonder why they dont understand that good virtue. We tend to be overconfident because of our strength. However, the human race is different. Kyril-sama, Alexei-sama, and Chikayuki-kun are all strong as humans, arent they? Rather, we should protect and care for them because their physical abilities are less than ours, and conversely, I want the strength and kindness of humans to be given to us beastmen, but there are too many fools who dont understand that. He is indeed a member of the circle of human lovers. If you let them talk about the human race, they wont stop talking about it, or rather, its a little scary to see them talking about how amazing the human race is, as if they were in a fever. Also, all reporters, how about putting more effort into hiding your origins? Its obvious by the proper nouns you used and the name of your country So, what the hell is that mask for? [Hector] Silence! Silence! It was a wonderful story that clearly shows the greatness of the human race. Thank you, war demon-dono. The human race is indeed physically very weak compared to us beastmen My companion died due to an epidemic so easily. However, their strength lies in their hearts, and all of them, except Alex, have suffered unspeakably at the hands of us beastmen. And yet they are living strongly in the present. Alsothis may not be the place to talk about it, but humans are very virtuous and proud. So much so that they have the strength to choose their own death if they are defiled. No, Im sorry this turned out to be such a gloomy story. It is true that humans are virtuous, so much so that they are fastidious. I felt that they have a strong sense of virtue that suggests that any deeds other than with their approved pair or anima are taboo. This is supported by the fact that most of the deaths of the human race rescued from slave traders or whose villages were attacked were due to suicide. That is why even my Lord could not stop the decline of the human race. [Hector] And this is an announcement from me! I would like to talk about the Chika-chan dolls that were invented in our circle and are about to be mass-produced. Im sorrybecause of my lack of ability, it has been decided that all of the dolls will be recalled, and production will be discontinued. Screams and shouts erupt from the audience. [Hector] Im so sorry!! This is my own fault. One narrow-minded man said he would never allow it, and Chika-chans other companion also looked at me with a sinister expression. Also, Chika-chan himself pleaded with me, so I was quite ashamed The hall was filled with sobs and sighs, like a funeral hall. Common sense would tell you that you wouldnt like many people having a doll resembling your spouse Especially when the dolls really resemble your figure, which makes me feel sorry for them, even though its my Lords doing. [Hector] However!! Heres the good news! Chika-chan made this for me because he would have to take away the doll because of his selfishness! My Lord held up something that looked like a stuffed animal knitted with woolen yarn. Its shape is a lioncould it be the beast form of my Lord? [Hector] This is a handmade doll by Chika-chan! It seems to be called amigurumi, but he made it to resemble my beast form. Chika-chan says its very easy to make, so he can teach us how to make it so that we could also make it ourselves! The entire venue was filled with thunderous cheers. Is it seriously handmade? I definitely want one of those! Id like something made by Kyril-sama if possible, but its impossible. Im pretty sure His Highness Alexei is working with Chikayuki-san, right? Maybe if I ask, I can get a doll made by His Highness Alexei!? What are you people trying to get the royal family to do? And, Chikayuki-sama probably thinks that the circle is small, with only a few members What would happen if I told him there are hundreds of members? I think it would be best to discuss this with Douglas-sama. Chikayuki-sama, you are too kind [Hector] Now for the last, the consultation corner! We received a letter from Z-kun, a resident of Leonidas, because he feels that his safety is in danger if he appears here. Confession of a civil servant Z My name is Z. I work in Leonidas in a position close to the royalty. I often meet the Queen due to my work. He always smiles gently and appreciates my labor. I think its a great honor, and I felt happy just seeing him as a member of the circle of human lovers. But lately, Ive come to feel like that its not enough. Even though I know this is a deviation from the rules of the circle of human lovers, I cant stop the fantasy inside my head. I dont want Kyril-samas smiles! I want to be glared at by those long, cool eyes of his! I want a disdainful gaze, as if he were looking at filth! And instead of words of praise, I want to be cursed by those well-shaped lips! And if possible, I would want him to step on me with his long, slender, beautiful legs! Of course, I will never put these into practice, and this is just my imagination. But Im already having a hard time holding it all alone. Someone, please help me. [Hector] Hmm. Z-kun is in trouble, I see. Kyril has that appearance, and with his true nature cough, cough, he might attract people with such tendencies. However, since the purpose of our circle is to love, care, and protect humans, satisfying ones own desires is not in line with our purpose. Poor thing, he should just forget about Kyril. But I will introduce Z-kun to the best brothel in town. There, he will find a wide variety of girls who can satisfy his sexual desires! I had a terrible headache because it didnt make much sense. As soon as the consultation was over, I saw someone suddenly standing up with a clatter and another person desperately trying to restrain him. The person holding back the person trying to stand up, isnt that my brother Then, the one raging next to him isno, I dont want to acknowledge that fact. I made up my mind to review the security system of the venue. [Hector] This concludes the 137th regular report meeting of the Circle of Human Lovers!! According to our Lords declaration, the circles activities had ended safely today. Although my Lord does not hesitate to say that this is part of his important mission to protect the human race, I know that 90% of this is just a hobby. But with such a strong influence, Chikayuki-sama is undoubtedly a wonderful person I am so honored to be able to serve by that persons side. But if the scale of this circles activities continues to expand, I feel like having a headache worrying about what Im supposed to do CH 65 Authors note: Please read this as a work of fiction, including medical descriptions and the significance of comedy. A year has passed since Hikaru and Licht were born in the blink of an eye. Although there were some troubles, our peaceful and happy life continued, and Licht was able to create a guild tag as he turned one year old. As for Hikaru, although he got to a good point where his information is on the verge of being inscribed on the tag, since we still cant communicate with him about how to stabilize his magic power, it might take a little more time. Licht, a legendary black lion, who has me, a person from another world, as mother and Douglas-san, the kings brother, as father. Its not hard to imagine how difficult the path he will walk in the future. And yet, the tag information showed that Licht is an animus. It seemed that the animus of the lion tribe was so rare that there was no record of its existence in the past several hundred years. Its existence is said to be rare even compared to Rickham-sama, a rare animus from the bear tribe. Whether Licht being an animus will have a positive or negative impact on his life remains to be seen, but being so different from others will certainly have some impact on the path he takes. Chika, youre thinking about something difficult again, arent you? I know pretty much what youre thinking, but thats something we cant do anything about, right? Its something that Licht will overcome, and all we have to do is watch over him and help him. Thats right. I heard that my mother also went through some hardships, but in the end, he always says that those are now good memories and that hes happy now, so thats all that matters. The words that Douglas-san and Gail-san spoke to me made my heart, which had been troubled getting an answer, feel at ease as if it was a lie earlier. These two always kindly and sweetly give me what Im looking for. Fortunately, Lichts ability aptitude was excellent. He inherited all of my intelligence and magic powers, as well as Douglas-sans high physical ability. Even the guild staff were amazed and said they looked forward to the future. With his high magic power, he would have no problem conceiving a child as an animus someday. That, too, was a relief for me. When Licht turned one year old, he was able to transform into his human form. Licht, in his human form, I think was about the size of a 2-year-old child? I didnt have any experience raising children before now, so I dont know the details. However, his soft black hair was a little curly, and his brown eyes tended to droop a little. Even though he was still a toddler, I felt like he resembled Douglas-san. I thought he would stay in his human form, but he didnt seem comfortable with it and soon reverted to his original beast form. Licht was also a beastman who could turn into his beast form. I felt that he might have to get used to living in his human form, but Douglas-san said we should let him do whatever he wanted, so I guessed it was okay. Come to think of it, I was wondering what the childs family name, or last name, would be, but the tag only stated Licht. Now that Ive heard about how this world works, it seems that if only one of the parents has a family name, it is automatically passed on to the child, but if both parents have a family name like we do It seems that the child can choose at will. Also, in the case of companions, if one without a family name and one with a family name become spouses, the person without a family name can decide whether to inherit the family name. And, if an animus without a family name becomes a companion with multiple anima who do have family names, the animus will either remain without a family name or inherit the family name from one of the anima, at the animus discretion. Mintz-san fits this pattern, as he has not inherited the family name from either Glenn-san or Paris-san. If we both have family names, we can either inherit one of our family names or choose the so-called separate last names for married couples, which is what were doing for now. By the way, as a result of that night, Gail-sans child is growing safely in my womb. For some reason, this time my belly was only slightly swollen, even though it was already less than a month before the birth. As usual, my magic power hadnt diminished, and I was still able to use healing magic without any problems. Also, Mintz-san recently gave birth to his second child. His child with Paris-san is a rabbit, he inherited Paris-sans amber eyes and Mintz-sans pink-blonde hair color, so the child of those two will definitely be a beauty. His name is Mils. The environment surrounding me has changed dramatically due to the presence of children, but that is not the only thing that has changed significantly over the past year. First, Albert-sama decided to introduce compulsory education for the residents of the royal capital on a trial basis. It seemed that the story I told Mintz-san was conveyed to Albert-sama, who then asked for a detailed explanation. As a result, the first step was making five years of education available to all citizens from age 10. Im sure there are many things to consider, such as costs and the difficulty of attending school due to family circumstances, but there are experts who have much better ideas than I do about this. If this goes well, Albert-sama said that he would like to establish schools to teach specialized skills to give children who have graduated at the age of 15, who until now have chosen careers by training in various guilds or helping out in the family business, the opportunity to select a wide range of occupations. Of course, I asked for the establishment of a training school for doctors/physicians, but I also requested that a training school for nurses be established as soon as possible. In this world where the concept of hospitalization does not exist, there is no such profession as a nurse. Although it took some explaining, I managed to get them to understand that this was the same as the system where the temple priests take care of those who are without relatives and are nearing the end of their lives. However, it seemed that the environment wasnt good, and I wanted those people to acquire specialized knowledge. To begin with, the presence of nurses is essential in medical settings such as surgeries. There is also the aspect of being an assistant in surgery, but while we doctors treat illnesses and injuries, nurses examine all aspects of the patient. Of course, we doctors also have to try to do the same, but our skills are no match for the nurses. If the transition from healing magic-based approach to surgical approach is to be made, the presence of nurses who can follow up on the subsequent steps of hospitalization and treatment will be indispensable. I dont know how much I can convey the unique skills and spirit of nurses. Still, my experience of giving lectures at the universitys faculty of nursing and being squeezed by many strong chief nurses may come in handy. Also, the lectures on medical knowledge are still continuing. Since all the people who came here voluntarily, their excellence is outstanding, and their apprehension is astonishingly fast. I felt like in another year or two, there would be nothing left for me to teach. In fact, this knowledge is increasingly being applied to healing magic, and it is now possible to cure more complex and invisible diseases using healing magic. However, it seems that the more severe the symptoms and the more complex the disease, the more discomfort caused by healing techniques will occur to the point that it becomes unbearable, and some people even refuse to undergo the treatment. Every day, I am reminded of the need to make surgical procedures practicable as soon as possible. However, preparations for this are progressing steadily. Most of them were brought to Leonidas by races other than beastmen who heard rumors about me. The dwarves who originally lived in large numbers in Leonidas have taken an extraordinary interest in the existence of surgical tools, medical instruments, and biocompatible materials that I taught. It is said that even dwarves living in seclusion deep in the mountains have heard the rumors and are now flocking to the capital. When I told them the intended use, the shape, and meaning, they interpreted it accurately and created something wonderful. Some dwarves are interested in medicine, and others are immersed in research to create various metals and materials by learning biophysics and polymer science-related knowledge under my guidance. The elves are doing an excellent job of providing the anesthesia, blood transfusions, and essential drugs for the surgery. It seems that the new knowledge I brought to elves, who are highly intelligent by nature, have a strong thirst for knowledge, and devote their lives to research and learning, satiated their desire for knowledge to the fullest. The elves commonly live in Wolfair, but among them, over 100 elves have been sent from their respective tribes to come to Leonidas, ranging from the elders who have lived for hundreds of years and are said to be living guides to the young with promising futures. Many others have come individually. Elves who are skilled in medicine and magical handling have developed anesthetics and various other drugs that are commonly used in modern times, in response to my requests. Of course, magic is applied in the process and wasnt purely by the power of science, but I think its fine since thats how it is in this world. In a world where magic power is needed to have a child, it is unlikely that magic power will ever disappear from this world since it is inseparable from life. I thought that if I had anesthesia, I wouldnt have to worry about the discomfort, but it seems that the discomfort caused by magic is beyond human comprehension and cannot be prevented with anesthesia. General anesthesia may alleviate some of the symptoms to some extent, but it cannot be applied to all diseases. Since the purpose of this reform is to enable anyone to practice medicine as a physician and provide treatment, rather than relying on a few people who are competent in healing techniques, it would be a last resort. Regarding blood transfusions, my research began with the question of whether human blood in this world could be classified into the blood types that I knew. I was worried about what would happen to me and my children if it was different, but those fears turned out to be unfounded and we were able to classify them in the same category. Apparently, they collected hundreds of different types of blood from various races and crossed them one by one using magic power to find out what properties each of them possessed, but I couldnt understand the details of how they did it. However, it will take time to spread the concept of blood donation, and it will also take time to develop technology to test for pathogens contained in the blood itself. Besides, it is necessary to develop technology and drugs to preserve them. For a while, we decided to use the healing technique for hematopoiesis from the patients own blood, which we had taken beforehand. The original hematopoietic organ is the bone marrow. Unlike the promotion of blood-forming within the body, I was not sure this would work, but hematopoiesis was successfully achieved by working on blood cell and plasma components using healing techniques. If it is not possible to collect the blood in advance, the only option would be to directly perform hematopoiesis using the healing magic, which may cause some discomfort. And this was the biggest problem of all, the numerous tests for definitive diagnosis that are commonplace in modern times. Ultrasound tests, radiation tests, cell tests, biochemical tests, blood tests, microbiological tests, etc. Im ashamed to admit that although I have some knowledge of the meaning and principles of those instruments, I always relied on laboratory technicians and radiologists for the actual procedures and operation of the instruments, and to be honest, I am not very good at it. However, those are essential for making a diagnosis, and if I wanted to be greedy, I would ultimately want MRI or CT scan. Just when I was about to give up and thought that this was indeed difficult, a helping hand arrived. It was the fairy tribe. These fairies are a race that loves new and fun things, and it seems that this nature is fully demonstrated in developing magic tools. Apparently, they came to Leonidas because they heard rumors that something new and fun was happening here. They seemed to be more interested in the machines I was talking about and the instruments used to perform the tests than the medical knowledge itself. Of course, basic medical knowledge is required to develop these machines, so I had them attend lectures, but their skills far exceeded what I had imagined. The first thing they created was an X-rays machine. Well, strictly speaking, it doesnt use X-rays, but it is what we call X-rays. By channeling the magic power of a specific wavelength through the medium of a magic tool in a regular sequence, it is possible to create a translucent image of the human body. I didnt understand a word of this explanation, but what was projected on the board was unmistakably a film diagram of a finished X-ray. I never dreamed that it would be possible to take X-rays in such a short period of time, and I was overjoyed. Desperately tracing back my memory, I compiled a series of outlines and implications of the instruments required for various tests and had the fairy tribe take a look at them. You always come up with really fascinating stuff~ It was the funniest thing Ive ever heard when you wanted to see human bones. My friends and I laughed our asses off! But its fun to think and create something like this, right? Weve already received a lot of rewards from the king. Well try our best. Their reactions are always this casual, but their skills are genuine. I am confident that this will lead to the development of one medical device after another in the near future. Ive already performed several surgeries for appendicitis and other diseases. Someone other than myself can sometimes perform the surgery with the patients consent. I am so happy because this will make the vision of the future that Albert-sama presented to me a reality. I could save people in this world with the knowledge I have. I felt like if I did that, I, too, could be accepted into this world *** Every day was so fulfilling, but it seemed that when I got too absorbed in something, I lost sight of my surroundings. I was scolded by Alex-san, Mintz-san, and Paris-san to get some rest, and I ended up having to be gently lectured by my two spouses as well. So today, I was forced to take the day off, and Gail-san also took the day off to accompany me. I thought the two of us could just relax at home, but then I decided to take Gail-san and the kids out for a date night in the town. I was holding Hikaru, and Licht was in his beast form, with his head slightly sticking out from Gail-sans chest. Apparently, his favorite thing these days was to sneak into my two companions clothes and expose his faces from their chests. Daddy Gail, and daddy Douglash, so tall, ish fun. He said that the view from the chests of these two tall people was fresh and interesting. I held Gail-sans hand and we walked around town together. Ever since my pregnancy was discovered, Gail-sans overprotectiveness has been at its peak all the time, but it has finally calmed down recently after being lectured by Douglas-san, who couldnt stand and watch it happen. He originally wanted to hold me even now I feel like the baby in my stomach has grown quite a bit, but Gail-san, do you want a human or a bear? Isnt that obvious? Its both. I feel the same way, but as Mintz-san said, it depends on luck, so God only knows what will happen. I poured myself so deeply into you that day. I wouldnt be surprised if we had quadruplets or quintuplets, you know? My heart still fluttered every time I remembered the beastly Gail-san that day. Thus, my face burned hot like a boiled egg. A family of four made their way through lively markets and shopping streets. It shouldnt be a particularly unusual sight, but it was an incomparably happy moment for me. We went to the recently popular restaurant and ate a delicious meal, bought clothes and snacks for the children, and I also bought Gail-sans arms full of food ingredients. Weve walked a lot. Chika, arent you tired? Well, Im a little tired. Should we buy a drink and rest around there for a while? Yeah, lets do that. Ill get some sweets and some drinks. You can wait in the park over there with Hikaru. Do you want to eat something, Licht? Lich wants crepes! Okay, lets go buy it together! Yeay! Licht, whose head was sticking out from Gail-sans chest, cheerfully raised one paw up to the sky. I couldnt help but smile at the cuteness of his movements. Now, lets not think about why the crepe shop is named after me for some reason There is also a cutlet sandwich shop and a rice ball shop, but Im afraid to find out. Are you tired too, Hikaru? Da! Lets wait for some crepes from your brother, okay? Da` da`! I wondered if he understood a little of what I was saying, and Hikaru smiled happily in my arms. Lately, Ive become a little afraid of this happiness. When I put my hand on my belly, I could feel the life inside. As I was cradling Hikaru and waiting for Gail-san and Licht to return, a very well-built man suddenly appeared before me. I didnt feel his presence, just like Sebastian-san and Johan-san. The man was staring at me with a sour look. Um, do you need something? I called out to him, bracing myself to escape at any moment. You must be Chikayuki, the reputed healer in town now, right? I found his words terribly intimidating. I dont know if I have such a reputation, but I am the healer Chikayuki. I see, then youll have to come with me. The moment I heard those words, I ran toward Gail-san while holding Hikaru in my arms. However, that man was standing in front of me for some reason, as if blocking my path. He was supposed to be in the opposite direction. Why is he here!? I tried to find an opening to escape, but there was no opening at all That mans hand reached out to me. Chikayuki-sama! Please step back. That man easily grabbed the knife that flew from behind me and threw it away. I lost my chance to escape and was captured by a mans strong hands. I looked behind me and saw that it was Johan-san who threw the knife. Who are you! Do you realize that this person is under the protection of the Leonidas royal family!? Johan-san had several knives ready and was in full combat stance. I dont give a shit, I really need this guy. Dont mess with me! I wont hand over this person even if I were to lose my life. I couldnt follow their movement with my eyes. As I was held in that mans arms, I was so busy protecting Hikaru that all I could see was the fact that the man was easily shrugging off Johan-sans attacks one after another. Hmm, such a loser. Do you think you can beat me with that? Wha-, you are!? Johan-san was blown backward by the invisible blow from the mysterious man. Johan-san!? Please stop it already! What on earth is your purpose!? I already told you Im here for you. Were going now. Hey, you!? Let go of Chika!!! I heard my reliable companions voice from behind me. When I looked in the direction where I heard the voice, I saw Gail-san running towards me with his sword drawn. Oh God, its so annoying. Its not good to stand out, but I cant help it. After that man closed his eyes, light enveloped his entire body. His size is endless Both of my spouses only have incomparable lumps of light compared to him. After the light disappeared, a dragon gripped me with its large claws. A huge dragon, whose existence I had only seen in movies and stories, was right in front of me. More than the pain of the claws digging into my body, I was terrified by its presence. Chika! Stay put, Ill save you right away! Regardless, Gail-san held up his sword and was about to slash at the huge dragon. Johan-san was the one who stopped him. Johan-dono, what are you doing!? Gail-dono, please calm down. You know well the horror of a dragon in beast form, right? Moreover, he has Chikayuki-sama in his hands. But!? Meanwhile, the dragon holding me began to flap its wings. Dont tell me you are planning to fly away like this!? A strong wind swirled heavily around us, kicking up dust in the air. Then I remembered. Hikaru was still in my arms. There was no time to worry, so I made up my mind and lifted Hikaru high with one hand. Gail-san! Hikaru! Please catch Hikaru!! I apologized to Hikaru in my heart and threw him at Gail-san as hard as I could. Gail-san was surprised by this and quickly caught Hikaru. Ah, thank goodness. The dragon increased its altitude while still gripping me. From the ground, I could hear Hikarus slight cries and Gail-sans mournful screams as he screamed out my name. Why this timing? At least after giving birth to this child, I could have given up if it was just me I braced myself to protect my stomach. The next moment I thought the dragon had regained a strong grip on me with its claws, it began to flap its wings and move at high speed through the sky. It didnt take long for me to lose consciousness because the pain of the claws digging into my whole body, the wind pressure and the cold made it hard for me even to breathe. CH 66 The disease names and medical conditions are purely fictional. Chika-sensei1sensei is an honorific commonly used in Japan to refer to teachers, doctors, and other professionals.! Chika-sensei! I heard a voice calling me. Please wake up! Chika-sensei! This was the department heads voice. I hurriedly got up from the desk where I was lying face down. You stayed overnight even though you werent on duty again. Yes, sorry. Some people were concerned about the post-op process, so Its great that youre so dedicated to your work, but at least use the nap room. All the nurses are worried. Theyre afraid Chika-sensei will die of exhaustion soon. Oh no, I havent been working that hard. Now that the department head has come to see me, does that mean its almost time for your rounds? Yeah, theres still time, but I just wanted to be sure. Thank you for your time. I also had a patient that I wanted to see before my rounds. Its Yuuki-kun, isnt it? Youve been visiting him every day since he was hospitalized Please dont push yourself too hard. The department head placed the tea and homemade onigiri on my desk and quickly returned to his work. I lightly freshened up at a nearby water tap and took a bite into my onigiri, grateful for the department heads thoughtfulness. The comforting flavor of the rice spread in my mouth, and I could taste the slightly salty salmon inside. I looked over the patients chart while eating rice balls and sipping my tea. About a month ago, 17-year-old Shindou Yuuki, suffering from chronic headaches, came to our hospital accompanied by his school nurse. After a thorough examination, the diagnosis was that it was a malignant brain tumor. His tumor was a glioma2a type of tumor that forms in the glial cells(the gluey supportive cells that surround nerve cells and help them function) of the brain or the spinal cord.. It was the worst one and was highly malignant, so even if all of them were removed by surgery, he would not be able to avoid radiation therapy or chemotherapy. The prognosis is not the worst, but it is by no means a complete cure. The disease usually occurs in children under the age of 10, and it is rare to see it in a child his age. Coupled with this, the professors above have also taken a great interest in his condition. As his attending doctor, I am deeply concerned about him, not to mention the difficulty of his treatment. Saying this might make people think he was a patient with complicated problems, like a monster patient, but he wasnt. In fact, there were only a few problems. Due to the strong requests of him and his parents, He was informed about his condition and treatment plan. I was really worried about whether a teenager would be able to accept this cruel truth, but he listened to it without lamenting his misfortune, shedding tears, or becoming distraught. On the contrary, I was the one who started to worry when I informed him. Even after being hospitalized, he hasnt been selfish or bothered the nurses. He either spent his days lying in bed, staring out the window, or reading a book. If this were all, you might wonder what is there to worry about, but as someone who has treated patients for many years, patients like him scare me very much. It was because I didnt feel an attachment and desire to live from him. It felt like he didnt want or expect anything from those around him. I soon found out that part of the reason was his parents. His father, who worked at a trading company, rarely stayed in Japan and spent most of the year abroad. On the other hand, his mother, who was apparently a famous actress, wasnt only busy with her work, but also had a flashy relationship with another man, so she rarely came home. It turned out his father was also having affairs in various countries, and it seemed that both parties were in a state of tacit approval of each others behavior. I knew all of this because of the information I got from the nurses, and as always, I am amazed at their ability to gather information. Well, that must be true. In fact, I became convinced of this when I scheduled an appointment to discuss his future treatment plan with his parents. I thought it was odd when his father didnt cut short the discussion time because he had to return to work immediately, but it turned out that the one who showed up was his fathers subordinate and his mothers manager. When I was irritated and asked why the person in question hadnt come, his fathers subordinate told me that he had left Japan because he had an urgent business matter to attend to. Meanwhile, his mothers manager said that she couldnt take the time off because she had a sudden recording. They showed me the documents from the attorney, and the enclosed paper stated that they would leave the treatment to me and didnt care about the cost as long as everything was good at the hospital. Whats more, they also told me to send the consent form for surgery by mail if necessary. I couldnt help but yell at them. I have been a doctor for a long time, but this might be the first time my gut has boiled to this extent. No, I knew they were not to blame. I regret what I have done to them. However, it was about their own sons future, or rather, their sons life. How could any sane person in their right mind not be present in this situation? The two agents were frightened, but they gave me their contact information, and the situation was somehow settled. After all, I havent seen his parents even once since he was hospitalized. I was surprised that even Chika-sensei can get angry. But I was also thinking the same thing, so I felt relieved. The nurse in attendance laughed and said I was surprisingly fierce. His attitude of resignation about everything, rather than being optimistic, was probably largely due to his relationship with his parents. Although I knew it was not suitable for a doctor to become too involved with one patient, I couldnt help but be concerned about him. And so, I visited his hospital room every day. I knocked lightly and waited for his response. Since he has no financial concerns, including his medical condition, he has been allocated a special private room. Come in. I heard an emotionless response from inside. Yuuki-kun, how are you feeling? Jeez, it was Chika-sensei, huh. Hmm, nothing much has changed. What a rude response. Its fine if you dont feel any different. But if you notice anything unusual, call the nurse immediately, okay? Yeah, but even if I dont press the nurses call, the nurses still come to check on me often The nurses want to come often to see your face because youre so handsome. Perhaps because he inherited it from his mother, who is an actress, so even as a man, I thought he was a beauty. I even often see the younger nurses scolded by the senior staff and the department head for acting like meeting an idol. Handsomehuh. Im not at all happy to look like that woman. Yuuki-kun I would have been happier if Chika-sensei was my parent instead of that thing. You shouldnt refer to your parents as that thing. Well, Im certainly old enough to have a child your age. I replied with a wry smile. It was only recently that he opened up so much to me. At first, I only received curt answers to my questions, and I was also called Shinra-sensei instead of Chika-sensei. Hey, havent Chika-sensei thought about getting married? Or are you dating someone? W-whats going on all of a sudden? Huh? No, Im just curious. The unexpected question made me act unnaturally. I well, Im prepared to live alone. Maybe I was too busy working, so I didnt have any effort or time to find an important person for me. Hmm, important person, huh He was muttering something, but I couldnt catch it. Did you say something? No, its nothing. But I heard that Chika-sensei has a reputation for being adorable among the nurses, right? Even though youre a doctor, youre not overbearing and are kind to everyone. Can I even consider that as a compliment? Most of the nurses are younger than me, but to think that they say Im adorable Nah, I can see why the nurses are saying that, you know? Chika-sensei may be an old man, but even I feel like protecting you. is that so, thanks I replied with mixed feelings, but Yuuki-kun turned his gaze out the window. Hey, Chika-sensei. Id be lying if I said I wasnt afraid of surgery, but there is something that Im more afraid of. Something scarier than surgery? My parents are like that. Im not good at socializing, and I dont have any friends. If I die like this, I will die without being needed by anyone, right? Sometimes I get terrified and wonder why I was born. Those words took my breath away. I have my dear mother, but Ive had similar thoughts myself. Even though I have a job, I will be all alone once my mother is gone. At times, it felt so empty that it blew through my heart like a gust of wind. However, I tried to somehow forget that by finding purpose in my life to help others with my job, but I never thought a teenage high school student could be feeling this way. Yuuki-kun, you are still young. I understand how anxious you are before the surgery, but its not good to think like that. There will always be someone who needs you and cares about you. Well, it may be something youll find on your own, and you will not know when it will appear in front of you, like fate. In the meantime, I care about you. Please dont forget that. Mn, thank you, Chika-sensei. Dkay At that time, I remember Yuuki-kun was smiling, looking terribly lonely. Then I realized. Yes, Ive experienced this before. He DD, DD kay The scene before me faded away, and my consciousness gradually became cloudy. Hey, are you okay!? Those words brought me out of my clouded state of consciousness. When I opened my eyes, the dragon tribe man who had kidnapped me was there. Oh, that was a dream. I didnt know why I remembered that so vividly now. If I remember correctly, that happened right before I came to this world. On my way home the next day, I Youve finally woken up. I never thought humans would be so weak that you would lose consciousness over such an injury. When the dragon tribe man saw me, he smiled with a big, rough grin on his face. CH 67 My body was terribly heavy, and pain ran through my whole body, and when I managed to raise my upper body, I found myself lying on a pile of fallen leaves. I looked at my body and saw loose bandages wrapped everywhere. I appreciated that he tried to treat me, but I guessed he was not used to it because the bandage kept unraveling from the edge every time I moved. The fact that there was some twitching pain on my face means that I must have been injured by the claws earlier, although fortunately, the bleeding seemed to have already stopped The kidnapper sat cross-legged a short distance away across the bonfire. His hair was a strong reddish bronze, it rose up and was wavy like a lions mane, reaching over his shoulders. The mans face, illuminated by the blazing flames of the bonfire, had strong-willed features on his face, and his masculinity, overflowing with wildness and toughness, would have been attractive under normal circumstances. Looking at his physique, which was as well-trained as my two spouses, it was very unlikely to win by force. No, maybe it was a mistake to try to fight the dragon in the first place Uh, Im sorry. I didnt mean to hurt you or anything, but your guards were strangely tough, and the reinforcements also came, so I was in a hurry. The kidnapper told me with a slightly awkward expression while scratching his cheek. I decided to ask his purpose without letting my guard down. Who are you? What is your purpose for kidnapping me? At that moment, I felt a strange sensation in my neck and reached out my hand to touch it. At first, I thought it was a bandage on the nape of my neck, but there was something on it that wasnt supposed to be there. It was something that was always there until just a year or so ago Im sorry that it gave you a bad taste, but I put it on to prevent you from escaping. Im not going to let you run away, but I heard it can also prevent suicide. Of course, if you listen to my request, Ill take it off as soon as were done, so rest assured. Theres no way I could feel reassured by that. This is a s*ave collar. As long as this existed, my life, or even the life of the child in my belly, is in the hands of the man in front of me. I asked the same question again while trying to suppress my trembling body and voice. Let me ask you one more time. Who are you? What is your purpose in kidnapping me? Right, I havent introduced myself yet. I am Garris, and as you can see, Im from the dragon tribe. I was searching for the best healer in the world right now, that is you. There is someone you need to treat. As soon as youre done, Ill return you to where you came from. What!? If you need treatment, you can go through the guild, and well accept your request instead of kidnapping me like this! Why do you have to be so rough!? Thats no good. We dragons are strictly forbidden to mingle with other races, with some exceptions. There are various reasons for this. We have no diplomatic relations with other countries, we cannot submit requests for healing to the guild, and we are not allowed to interact with other races that can use healing magic. In the first place, dragons are a race that lives and dies naturally with only their own power. We disapprove of healing magic and are not allowed to use it ourselves. Garris expression in response to my question was serious. Wait a minute. The dragon tribe does not approve of the use of healing magic, and naturally, Im not allowed to get involved, right? Then why are you doing this? Thats right, this is something Im doing on my own without their knowledge. I just cant let them die. I dont understand. Do you want to say that you want to save someone because of personal circumstances? But you cant do it publicly, so you resorted to such a reckless act? That means this isnt an issue between countries, but your own personal wish? Yeah, I actually didnt want to stand out by turning into a dragon in town. It was also hard to deal with your guards, and it seemed like it would take a lot of time, so I just did it. I was a little relieved to hear that it was not a problem between countries. I remembered Id been told before that if things went badly, it would lead to war, because it wasnt without fear for the opposing country called Cattleton. However, there were too many things I didnt understand, and I needed to sort them out little by little. I kind of understand what is going on, but Im still not convinced. Can I ask you a few questions? Oh, Ill answer anything. You mentioned them earlier. Are there more than one person who needs treatment? No, only one person. I want you to treat the spouse of my brother, the dragon tribe chief. The dragon tribe chiefs spouse Wait, you said only one person needs treatment, so why did you use they earlier? In fact, I shouldnt tell anyone outside of the tribe, but I guess it cant be helped. Among the dragon tribe, we, as the chiefs family, have a special ability. We can choose only one person in our lives to be half of our body. In other words, we can connect our lives with our partner. Its like becoming a guardian. We can give our partner strength when they are weak or allow us to live the same lifespan if both parties wish for it. Is that different from pair? Its different. But even so, the other half we choose often turns out to be our pair. In fact, my brothers spouse, whom I want you to treat, is also his pair. The chief of the dragon tribe has turned his pair into his other half with the special ability. That special ability allowed him to share his power with the other half of his body. But I still didnt get it. How does that relate to the fact that they need treatment? My brother continues to share his magic power and life force to keep pair, who is now severely weakened, alive. He spares no time to sleep or eat and continues at the cost of his life. However, he will reach his limit soon. Its been almost five years since his pair fell, and if this continues, both my brother and his pair will die. No, my brother is planning to die along with his pair. My brothers pair is not a part of the dragon tribe, but hes still a stubborn brother who wont let anyone break the rules. You said you can live the same lifespan, but cant you use that special ability to cure diseases? Our ability is not the power to heal others. Its difficult to explain, but our ability is to share our life force and magic power with the other half, so while it can extend the lifespan and keep the other person alive, we cant cure the disease. Creating a half-body will consume a lot of our power. Besides, our power isnt infinite. Five yearsthats an incredible amount of time. No matter how special and mighty a dragon is, surely the limits will come. So, if I treat that pair, both of them will be saved. Yeah. What kind of disease does he have? I dont know. Huh? I really dont know. For almost a year after my brother found his pair, he lived a normal life even if there were days when he was feeling unwell. But then, one day, he suddenly collapsed and never regained consciousness. Hes been asleep till this day. For five years!? Thats A sudden coma. There are so many causes that its difficult to identify the disease, but the fact that he has lived for five years in that state is nothing more than a miracle No, perhaps thats the power the dragon tribe possesses. In a world with no proper treatment and no life-support instruments, the patient would have died as it is, but they have been kept alive for five years by sharing the magic power and life force? I understand why you need my healing skills. But do you really have no time left? If it could last five years, then just one more month He cant even last a month. My brother is really at the end of his rope. Its not surprising if he ran out of energy at any time. Is there anything going on in one month? Im currently pregnant. The baby in my belly will be born in a month Should I lie here and say I cant use magic because Im pregnant? However, since I had a s*ave collar, in the end, I had no choice but to do what he wanted. BesidesI cant give up on a dying life. I dont care if people say Im naive even after what Ive been through. However, I must protect the life of my unborn child no matter what. No way!? When youre pregnant, your belly will grow, and your magic will disappear. I can still smell the magic from you. Can you smell magic when its not your pair? I think I have this kind of constitution because my magic also didnt disappear in my previous pregnancy. And my stomach protrudes a little, though The dragon tribe is very good at sniffing out the scent of magic. Thanks to this, its easy to find our pair. No, it doesnt matter right now. So youre pregnant. I know its too late, but Im sorry for treating you so roughlyIs the baby in your stomach okay? Garris looked awfully nervous and didnt dare to meet my gaze. He might not be a bad person, but that didnt mean I could forgive him for everything. I am currently being kidnapped. Yes, I dont think there is any problem at the moment. But from now on, please remember that this child is here. Please. O-oh, okay. I cant go against you anyway, so Ill follow what you say. Is this all right? Yeah, Im sorry about that. But the chief doesnt want to use the healing magic, right? Will he allow me to heal? If I am going to be punished for performing the healing magic without permission, I need to think about this child My brother has very little power left, so as long as I hold him back, youll be fine. Ill make sure the others dont find you as well. I am the chiefs younger brother, and I promise you that no harm will come to you. Okay, I understand. I promise to give the best of my ability. Thank you very much. Surprisingly, Garris bowed to me without hesitation. By the way, this childs father was the one who came running after me when you kidnapped me. Hes usually a very calm and kind person, but I dont know what will happen if he gets so angry. You might get killed. Yeah, I know. Ive broken all the rules of the tribe anyway. At best, I may be exiled, or at worst, Ill be killed. But before that happens, please heal him, even by force. I beg you. After that, I would give anything, even my life, to your companion. I wanted to make a sarcastic remark, but his admirable attitude made me lose my temper. Were heading for Dragnea. Thats about half the distance left. It would be faster if I could fly as a dragon, but I dont think your body could withstand that. Cant be helped, weve already gone the distance, so well walk from here. I have a name, and its Chikayuki, not you. Please call me by my name. Whats the matter? Youve become strangely aggressive, havent you? Well, its easier for me to do it that way. Then, Chikayuki, Im sure it will be brief, but I look forward to our cooperation. Yes, please do. I also pray for our short acquaintance. Youre strangely calm for a kid Well, it doesnt matter. Eat this and get some sleep today. Well have to work hard from tomorrow onwards. I took the food that Garris offered me, ate a little, and then lay down again. I could only think about Licht, Hikaru, Gail-san, and Douglas-san in Leonidas. I couldnt hold back my tears because I felt sorry and lonely for how much those two kind people cared about me. When I looked at the silver bracelet they bought me when I was still in Cattleton, it reminded me once again how important they were to me. Still, as I began to doze off, something like a warm coat was placed over me. Sorry I thought I heard Garris small whisper. CH 68 *Douglass POV* While I was at work, the magic bracelets that were custom-made for Chika, Gail, and I vibrated strangely. The vibrations indicated that something had happened to Chika, but one of Chikas escorts showed up before I could take action. He showed up with the information that Chika had been kidnapped. I was so upset that I squeezed the escorts neck and questioned him. I couldnt stop even when a panicking Glenn tried to stop me, and I couldnt think straight. After a while, the office door flung open, and Mintz largely strode towards me. Then, a loud sound was heard as he slapped me. Have you come to your senses, Douglas-san? Y-yeah, sorry, Mintz. Thanks. Glad to hear that. Albert-sama has also called us. May we join you? Yeah, lets go. Me, Mintz, Glenn, and Paris each rode the demonic beasts that the guild had raised for riding and hurried to the castle. Arriving at the royal castle, I walked quickly to the audience hall where I expected my brother to be. I opened the door and saw all the parties involved were present. There were Gail, Licht, Hikaru, who was held by Theo, Alex, my father, my brother, and Kyril-dono. Johan held Licht next to my father, and Master, Rickham-dono, and Sebastian also presented. The rest were a few of my brothers loyal retainers. I was very concerned that Gail looked deathly pale. For some reason, Master and Rickham-dono were dressed for battle, each holding a great sword and a battle axe, which are their strongest weapons. When Licht spotted me, he slipped out of Johans arms and rushed towards me. Daddy! Daddy! Mommy, Mommy was! Uwaaahhh!! I picked up Licht who was crying at my feet, tried my best to calm him down, and told him it was okay, but Lichts tears wouldnt stop. I asked my brother, father, and Gail for a detailed explanation while soothing Licht. My brother was the first to speak up. Douglas, it may be unreasonable to ask you to calm down, but please listen. Chika-dono was kidnapped by someone from the dragon tribe. We are currently investigating whether or not he was a lone suspect. I almost dropped Licht that I was holding. [Douglas] Huh? You mean its not someone from Cattleton, but the dragon tribe? [Albert] We dont know the backstory yet. However, there is no doubt that the dragon tribe is involved. Both Gail and Johan have confirmed that Chika-dono was taken away by a dragon. Why did a dragon suddenly appear? We never got a response no matter how much we asked them to interact with our country. Indeed, were rushing to investigate that as well. However, if Dragnea is involved, it will be very troublesome. That country thoroughly rejects the non-dragon race unless its their pair. My head hurts like its going to split open. But this wasnt the time to talk about such things. We needed to calmly assess what kind of situation Chika was in right now. Gail, Johan, you guys were there, right? Is Chika okay? Im so sorry, Douglas-sama. Even though I was entrusted with the responsibility of being an escort, yet something like this happened No, your opponent is dangerous. Im not blaming you for that. Chikas situation is more important. As far as I could see, that dragon tribe person had no intention of harming Chikayuki-sama. However, since he was grabbed by the dragons claws and taken away like that, Im not sure what happened after that I seehow about you, Gail? Hey! Gail, get a hold of yourself! Ah, yeah I understand your feelings, but we must think ahead instead of regretting it, okay? Sorry Having said that, I didnt understand at all how Gail felt. I, too, was overwhelmed by a strong sense of loss and anxiety when I thought of Chika. However, I have Licht and Hikaru. As a father, I have to protect these guys, and their presence supports me. But Gail was different. Whats more, Chika was pregnant with Gails child. So, only Gail himself knew about his feelings right now, and it must be terribly dangerous. It was hard for me to watch Gails heartbreaking expression and his lifeless, vacant eyes that I had never seen before. He didnt even look this bad when he injured his leg. My master, who was watching that, strode towards him. When he arrived by Gails side, he punched Gail away with all his might. I just stood there dumbfounded as I watched Gail being blown away with such force. That Gail was blown to the wallIs he still alive? Son, this is not the time to be a coward! Our familys daughter-in-law was kidnapped. No, not only him, but my grandchild was also kidnapped! If you are my son, you must bring back Chika-dono with your own hands. I will spare no effort to help you do so. A panicked Rickham-dono ran to Gails side and helped him up. Virgil, youre going too far! Are you okay, Gail? I know how painful it is for you right now. No, it must be so painful that only you can understand it. But who will save Chika-dono and your unborn child if youre screwed? Are you sure you want to leave that to Douglas-sama alone? FatherMotherIm sorry. Gail staggered but he stood up on his feet. The sparkle in his eyes has returned, so he should be okay for now. However, he might not last for long after losing a pair at such a crucial time The worst thing I didnt want to think about crossed my mind. [Hector] Now, according to the report of the person who was currently following Chika-chan, they have flown north from the royal capital. It would be natural to think that she was heading towards DragneaDouglas, you had Chika-chan put on magic tools, didnt you? Can they1magic tools detect it? I answered while looking down at the bracelet on my wrist. Chika is wearing the same bracelet. It has magic that alerts us of danger and detects Chikas location, so we should be able to locate him using this. Paris, youre the fastest among us, so can you help us? Please leave it to me. Ill take care of it for you. Paris received the bracelet from me and began assembling the magic formula. [Douglas] To be honest, I was planning to cast some protective spell on it, but Chikas sudden seizure2due to the remaining curse on his body had us leave Cattleton in a hurry, so I couldnt make it in time. [Douglas] I told Chika about fixing it after we returned to Leonidas, but since it was the first souvenir he had ever bought us, he wanted to keep it as it was. Later, Chika learned how much it would cost to apply a protective spell, and he insisted that it was unnecessary [Douglas] Well, if the opponent was a dragon, I doubt the protection magic would have helped. I called out to Licht, who continued to cry in my chest. Licht, your mother is a strong person. Also, everyone here is trying to help him. Your grandpa, uncle, and Grandpa Virgil are here, too, right? They are all very strong and reliable. So dont worry, good boy, you should stop crying now. Wuuu, okay Licht managed to calm down after getting my shirt sticky with tears and snot. [Douglas] Now, since we dont know their purpose, we should start with a small group of people to go after Chika immediately. Brother, Dad, thats fine, right? [Albert] I dont mind. [Hector] Yeah, the sooner we start moving, the better. Gail would be fine with that, too, right? Of course. [Paris] Sorry for the wait. Ill show the video right away. A voice came from Paris, who was concentrating on the bracelet, and he gripped the bracelet in his arm tightly again. A map was projected from the bracelet into the air. Assuming the dot of light in the center indicated my bracelet and Gails bracelets location, the dot heading north in a straight line towards Dragnea would be Chikas bracelet. What a fast speed they were moving If something were to happen to Chika, dont ever think they would have an easy death. [Douglas] From that movement, theyre definitely heading towards Dragnea. Is Dragnea really the one behind this? [Johan] The dragon who kidnapped Chika-dono was no doubt a person of a very high rank. He had overwhelming power and a magnificent dragon form Also, it seems that he also sensed my identity. Johan, what do you mean about that? Johan turned his gaze to my father when I said that. My father nodded at him. Douglas, Johan is from the dragon tribe. Didnt you notice? My eyes widened at those words. My ancestors disliked the closed-mindedness of the dragon tribe, so they left Dragnea. Such people are called outcasts and are despised by the dragon tribe. However, it seems that our ancestors, who once lived in the small world of the dragon tribe, couldnt adapt well to this country. It was the Leonidas royal family that took us in. At first, they were hidden from the world as a form of protection, but at some point, they became our escorts, like Johan. Johans family has been serving us with their great power. We cant be blamed for utilizing those with power. No, Hector-sama. The Leonidas royal family gave us a reason to exist when we had no place to live and too much power on our hands. Whatever it was for you, it was a salvation for us. Our family is forever grateful to your family. So, there is no need for such concern. Johans chest was exposed, and buried in his chest was a dragon sphere, the symbol of the dragon tribe. He certainly didnt have animal ears, but there are plenty of beastmen like him. To begin with, Johan usually hid his face and rarely showed up in public, so I never paid attention to him. However, I am the third generation. Although I have inherited the blood of the dragon tribe, I do not have the power to transform into a dragon. If I had been able to become a dragon, I would not have fallen behind the person who kidnapped Chika-dono No, never mind that. I didnt notice youre from the dragon tribe Gail, did you know? Yeah, because Johan-dono is also Sebastians disciple. I have heard a lot about the circumstances. I guessed I was the only one who didnt know how pathetic However, the third generation I had some doubts about that, but given the long lifespan of the dragon tribe, Johan might not be as old as he appeared to be. Well, this question isnt important now. At this moment, Kyril-dono, who had been sitting in his chair thinking about something, spoke up. If a dragon with that much power is involved, it is possibe that Dragnea is involved as a country Al, I could do some help. Alex, you should help, too. Mother? How can I be of assistance? Yes, it has to be you and me. Al, everyone, please excuse us for a moment. Hey, Kyril! As if he hadnt heard Brothers voice, Kyril-dono pulled Alexs hand and quickly left the room. What on earth is that guy thinking But his face he looks pretty angry. Indeed, I could sense a hint of murderous intent from the expression on Kyril-donos face as he left the room. I could see that my brother was a hen-pecked husband. [Douglas] So, for the members who are going after Chika, I, of course, intend to leave soon. Gail, are you ready, too? Certainly. [Albert] In that case, you should also take Johan with you. Johans family is more familiar with the geography of Dragnea. Johan, can you help us? Yes, sir. I will definitely rescue Chikayuki-sama safely. [Albert] Theo, you should go too. As the next king, if you can help solve this problem as my representative, wield your power to the fullest. You should also see more about this world. Father! Are you sure? Yes, I dont mind, and its written on your face that you want to help Chika-dono yourself. Father! It was amusing to see Theo panicked while holding Hikaru in his arms. Hikaru was sleeping peacefully in his arms, perhaps exhausted from crying. [Mintz] I will go as well. Wouldnt having someone who can use healing magic be better? [Albert] No, you cant go, Mintz. Its not time for you to leave Mils side yet. [Mintz] But!? [Paris] Then Ill go instead of Mintz. Ill rest assured as long as Mintz and Glenn are with Mils. Mintz, Glenn, thats fine, right? [Albert] Paris are you sure youre okay with this? [Glenn] I want to go find Chika-kun too! Paris] Its no good, Glenn. Its not good for Glanz or Mils to lose both of their fathers. Then only I, who can also use healing magic, should be the one to go, right? Uhbut [Mintz] Paris, are you sure? I know you want to be by Mils side, too. Yes, Mils is important for me, but Im also worried about Chika-kun. And considering Mintzs feelings, I think Im the only one who can take his place. [Douglas] Im sorry. Thank you for your help. [Albert] Mintz, Paris, thank you so much. [Glenn] I understand, Paris. Leave Mintz and Mils to me! Yeah, Im counting on you, Glenn. Well, I have a lot of preparations to make, so Ill go back first. Albert-sama and Hector-sama, please excuse me. [Mintz] Wait, Paris, let me help you. [Glenn] Ill help too! Both of them hurriedly bowed to my father and brother as they ran after Paris, who was walking away. In the end, only a few people remained in the hall. My daughter-in-law was kidnapped! Im definitely going!! Look, Im fully prepared! I should probably be the one to stop Virgil, but I feel the same way this time. Please allow me to join. Father, Mother, I appreciate your request, but could you please leave this to us? I showed you my shameful side earlier, but I will take Chika back with my own hands. Of course, my unborn baby, too. Gail, but Virgil, Rickham, I understand how you guys feel. Then how about this? Lets have the five of them go after Chika-chan first using the flying demonic beasts weve bred on a trial basis. Only four flying beasts are available right now, so it should be fine if Paris share the ride with others. Instead, you guys should prepare well before traveling to Dragnea by land. Wouldnt it be better to prepare for the return trip home after rescuing Chika-chan? Also, what if the rescue takes a long time and Chika-chan is about to give birth? Wouldnt it be even better to be prepared before going? Hmm, Hector. Youre absolutely right, but when I think of what kind of dangers that little and frail Chika-dono is going through I! I cant help it! Virgil! Your instincts are leaking out! Calm down! I think Hector-sama has a good point. I also lost my temper earlier and even brought out a weapon, but lets believe in our son. Isnt this what you said to Gail earlier? There is no point if you behave like this. Rickham But my grandchild is in Chika-donos stomach! Thats my grandchild!!! It is worrisome enough to give birth to a child with such a small body, but at such an important time. Arghhh!! Chika-dono!!! Will Chika-dono be okay!? I might have never seen Master so distraught. Is this the situation where the bear tribes instinct to protect the weak has gone out of control? Sebastian, who had remained silent until then, came to my Masters side and wordlessly punched him in the stomach. Master shuddered once and collapsed. Sebastians expression as he watched this was so cold. What is this, what the hell is going on My brother and father swallowed hard and just watched the scene. Sir, please calm down. Hector-samas words are not wrong, and for the sake of the young Mistress, we should follow his word now. Is that clear? Master, still slumped over, nodded his head hard to Sebastian. Next to him, Rickham-dono sighed and rubbed my Masters back. Young master, you have to promise me. If you can bring the young Mistress and your child back safely to this Sebastian, I will come with Master and others to pick up the young mistress after you. Okay, Ill definitely bring him back safe and sound. I promise. Sebastian then went to Johans side and called out to him. I was curious about what they were saying, so I listened closely. You must never kill the person who kidnapped the young mistress. You have to bring him back to me alive. I dont care what condition he is in as long as he is alive. Whether his limbs are torn off or his eyes are gouged out, you must bring him to me alive. Oh, but if possible, please dont destroy the eyes because its a lot more fun that way. You can do that, right, Johan? I shouldnt have listened. Licht, who had been nuzzling his face in my chest while I was holding him, looked up and asked me. Is Daddy going to save Mommy? Yeah, Daddy will definitely save Mommy and come back safely. So, can Licht be a good boy and wait at Grandpas place with Hikaru? Don wanna! Lich want to go with Daddy and syave Mommy! Wait, Licht Don wanna! Don wanna! I didnt get why Licht was unusually stubborn this time. Honestly, I didnt blame Licht because I understood his feelings. The helplessness he felt when his mother was kidnapped right in front of him must be immeasurable. Douglas, take Licht with you. He will be fine with you guys by his side. Dad, are you insane!? Ay, you must be aware of Lichts feelings. He may be small, but he is a splendid member of the lion royal family, so respect his feelings. Ugh, okay. Licht! Lets go save Mommy together. However, this journey may be full of hardships, pains, and suffering. Can you put up with that? Yesh! Lich can do it! Later, you must never leave my, Gails, or Johans side. As soon as things get dangerous, you must get inside our clothes like you always do. Can you promise me that? Kay! After he replied cheerfully, Licht slipped out of my arms and did as he was told, crawled into my chest, and peeked out from under my collar. Okay, thats good. Yesh! I patted him on the head and he purred happily. So, brother, what will you tell the public about this Chika incident? You cant hide the fact that a dragon has appeared in town, can you? Youre right We cant move as long as we dont know their purpose or true intentions. If we convey the current uncertain information to the public, it will only cause chaos. The fact that a dragon has appeared in the town is enough to cause havoc, so we are taking steps to prevent it from spreading. The current topic is the sudden appearance of a dragon in the town, and only a few people know that Chika-dono has been kidnapped. Of course, those deeply involved with Chika-dono are being told the truth. However, our utmost priority is to rescue Chika-dono safely. If he is harmed in any way, we must consider what measures we need to take. A chill ran down my spine at the mention of Chika being harmed. My protegees have already gone to the city to control the news. There is no need for further chaos. As for the rest, we will have to wait until the truth and purpose are revealed, as Albert says. Well, it would be best to leave that to me, the Silent Wise King. My brother and father were really reliable in these situations. Then, well leave as soon as Paris is ready. Im sure youve prepared our travel gear and weapons anyway, right? Yeah, of course, its all ready. I never thought Id see the day when flying demonic beasts would be useful in this way Now, go! After our discussion, my father got up from his seat and urged us to go, so we headed to the stables owned by the royal family. *Gails POV* Chika, Chika, I wonder how youre doing now Are you hurt? Are you in pain? Are you crying for our children? Why did I let Johan-dono stop me at that time? Even if I couldnt defeat the dragon tribe that had turned into a dragon, wouldnt I be able to save Chika in exchange for my life? I couldnt stop these regrets from overflowing. Doug spoke to me, and my father beat me up. I managed to regain my strength, but my mind remained confused. Just a year ago, I was living every day without you, but now, my world has faded away just because you were not around. This feeling wont change until I hold you in my arms once again. I dont care about anything but you maybe Im already a little crazy. The stables owned by the royal family are where demonic beasts like Arvis are trained for rides and then given to knights. Id heard rumors, but I never thought it was true that they were breeding flying demonic beasts. However, if it could fly, it might be able to catch up with the dragons wings. What I saw before me now was a demonic beast with a birds head, massive wings, and a body similar to a horses. [Albert] This is the Pewton we currently own in our country. It flies fast but doesnt have enough stamina to fly an unreasonable distance continuously. Therefore, you still have to switch from flying to walking repeatedly. Is that ok? [Gail] We apologize for borrowing such a valuable thing. [Albert] Its fine. Chika-dono is our family, and if its not used at times like this, when will it be used? Im sure all of you will be fine, but you can try it out now. Johan and Theo have ridden this before, but it should be the first time for Doug and Gail. The four of us stood in front of each Pewton and tried to communicate with them first. Its eyes stared at me as if he recognized me as its master, and he slowly lowered his head to acknowledge me. The Pewtons back was probably as wide as Arviss, and as I mounted it, held the reins, and made a slight nudge, the Pewton flapped its wings and took off into the sky. Although it felt good to fly through the wind, I couldnt afford to enjoy it right now. Likewise, Doug also flew into the air on a Pewton. Lichts small face could be seen from his chest, and I could see his nose twitching and his eyes wide open. After a round in the air, we returned to Albert-sama and Hector-samas side. [Albert] Well, I wasnt worried, but it seems like youre doing okay. [Hector] Alright, this is your luggage. I have also prepared Lichts portion, so be careful out there. [Licht] Grandpa, thank you very much! We changed into our traveling clothes on the spot. Of course, each of us carried the weapon we were best at. When the preparations were complete, Kyril-sama approached us at full speed with Alexei-sama and several beastmen. [Kyril] Haa, haa, Im glad, haa, we made it in time [Alexei] Haa, mother haa, Im already at my limit [Albert] Kyril, Alex, where have you guys been? [Kyril] Haa, haa, wait a moment. Alexei-sama sat down on the spot while Kyril-sama took a deep breath to catch his breath. [Kyril] If the other party is related to the center of Dragnea, I thought having allies from neighboring countries was necessary. Wolfair and Fishreed have agreed to respect our countrys wishes, even though it was only a provisional letter. [Albert] Kyril, you were working for that? Yes, it would be better in many ways if Alex and I, as royalty and of the same race as Chika-san, stood up in these kinds of situations, wouldnt we? As I was sensing Kyril-samas meaningful gaze, the two beastmen who had been running with the two of them stepped forward. We have heard about the situation from Kyril-sama. Our country is greatly indebted to Chikayuki-dono. Im sure our home country will have no objections if faced with such a crisis. This is only something I can do within the scope of my authority, but I will have an official letter sent to you from our home country later. Wolfair also has the same intention as Fishreed. If a member of Leonidass royal family has been kidnapped, we, as allies, will not stand idly by. I am personally indebted to Chikayuki-dono, so I also prepare what I can do under my current authority. However, it may take some time to prepare an official letter from our country. After Albert-sama received the letter that they presented and read it, he passed it on to Theodore-sama. I would like to thank both of you. Theo, you will be responsible for this, as well as the letter from our country that I handed over earlier. Understand? Yes, father, I understand. Wa-wait a minute! Take this, too! And also this one! Alexei-sama was crawling to Albert-samas side and handing out several letters to him. Ive talked to the chiefs of various tribes now in Leonidas about the situation and had them prepare as long as they can make it in time. Here are letters from the dwarves, elves, and fairies. [Albert]What? Not to mention dwarves, are you saying that elves and fairies are willing to cooperate with us? When I mentioned Chika-sans name as the person involved, those tribes were furious, if not pleasantly so. They said, What are they going to do with something so precious and interesting?. [Theo] Interesting Oh, well, its mainly the fairies responsebut all those tribes promised to spare no effort in cooperating with us. So, brother, Im also counting on you on my behalf. Okay, Alex, leave it to me. Theodore-sama put away all the letters with great care. [Douglas] Please let us thank you on Chikas behalf. It really helps. [Gail] Thank you very much Kyril-sama, Alexei-sama, and the two of you, too! Doug and I both bowed deeply and wholeheartedly. Dont sweat it. Please take care of Chika-san. We nodded our heads in agreement with Kyril-samas words. Im sorry. It took a while for us to prepare medicines and tools for labor. Paris and his companions arrived just in time. I gave Paris several of my special medicines. There should be no problem if its just a small wound. Also, I think Chika-kun might be pushing himself too hard since its him were talking about. So please, please I couldnt find the suitable words to say to Mintz, who spoke to us with tears streaming down his face. [Paris] Mintz, dont worry too much. Its okay, thats why Im going too, right? [Glenn] Hey, Mintz, dont cry. Youre making me sad, too. Mintz managed to stand with Glenns support, but his expression was distressed. [Douglas] Well then, were leaving, guys. Well save Chika and be back in a flash! Doug headed towards Hikaru, who was being held by Hector-sama. Hikaru, Ill be going. Be a good boy and stay with Grandpa, okay? Papa! Papa! Hikaru, fully awake, desperately grabbed Douglas finger with his tiny hands. I also went over to Hikaru and spoke to him. Hikaru, Well bring your mother home soon. Please stay well, dear. Mama? Mama! Hikaru grabbed my finger with his free hand. Its warmth is comforting. We each rode to our Pewton. It looked like Paris would be riding with Johan-dono. Hahaha, Im going to fly through the skyI never thought Id end up flying this way. Paris was muttering while his eyes were looking all over. [Virgil] Well follow you as soon as our preparations are ready. However, please do not overdo it. [Rickham] Gail, take care of Chika-dono. I nodded slightly at my father and mothers words. Were leaving. Come back safely. Hector-sama and Albert-sama sent us off until we glided into the sky. As we soared into the sky, they quickly became smaller and soon disappeared from sight. Johans Pewton took the lead, and Paris guided us to the location of Chikas bracelet. All we have to do now is to catch up as quickly as possible. Chika, Chika, Chika, Chika, I will definitely rescue you. The baby in your stomach, too. And I will never forgive the person who put you through this. I will definitely kill them with my own hands, even if I have to exchange with this life. Thats why, please wait for me. I felt something dark filling the emptiness in my heart. TL/N : Im sorry for not updating last week. I got accepted in a new workplace, so I was busy moving to a new place . Also, the updates might cease to once a week, but I might update twice per week if the chapter are short. CH 69 Some scenes contain brutal depictions of battles with demonic beasts. I hate my lack of physical strength. I wasnt used to walking for a long time, even more so on the mountain path. My soles were filled with rocks in no time at all and already broken. I tried my best to keep up so that Garris wouldnt notice me, but the difference in our stride length was so significant that I ended up trotting. My stamina was depleted, and I was having a hard time keeping up with him. After a while, Garris noticed that I was walking while enduring the pain in my legs. Thus, he carried me on his back. [Chika] I know I dont have to apologize here, but sorry for the inconvenience. [Garris] Im the one who forced you to come here. Dont apologize. Am I heavy? No, not at all? Garris pace never changes, as if he doesnt feel my weight. This mountain path, lush with trees, seemed to go on forever. Is it okay if I ask you a few more questions? Huh? If theres something you want to know, dont hesitate to ask me. Why are the dragon tribes so reluctant to interact with other tribes? Hmm, I dont think its a pleasant story. Is that okay? No problem. Please tell me. Garris let out a big sigh before talking. First of all, the power we dragons have is too strong. If its a one-on-one battle, we are unbeatable. Especially in dragon form, our strength is comparable to a single military unit. This excessive power of ours that might upset the power balance in the human world seems to be the first reason. However, the current number of dragon tribe members has decreased, so it shouldnt have such a big impact on the world. Certainly, if the dragon tribe members who turned into dragon form attacked, you could easily destroy a country We humans are also decreasing in number, but why are the dragon tribe numbers decreasing as well? Thats related to the second reason. A long time ago, dragon tribes were also hunted by other tribes. Hunted? Do you know that we have a dragon sphere in our chests? This is the source of our life and is said to contain tremendous magical power. With one of these, you could have more than enough money to spend in a lifetime. It was said that there was no end to the people coming after this. But, I dont think a strong race like the dragon can be hunted down so easily Of course, We wont lose that easily. Well, it seems that some of them specialized in dragon hunting skills and were called our natural enemies, but they are only a few. Its not easy to defeat a dragon tribe that has come of age and gained a certain amount of power. But they cant give up on the dragon sphere. What do you think those people are after, then? Is it perhaps the dragon tribes children? Thats right. I dont know how they were able to do that without being caught by the parent dragons eyes, but the young dragon tribe members, who werent even adults yet, were kidnapped one after another and cruelly slaughtered. If their dragon sphere were taken away from them, they wouldnt be able to survive. Of course, the dragon parents were furious and retaliated, and it was said that we were on the verge of an all-out war. Its as if Im listening to the history of the human race. However, humans were not strong enough to retaliate. Did it not end in war, after all? According to the records, it didnt happen. The leader of the dragon tribe at the time seemed to think that if a war broke out, either the dragon tribe would perish or the other races would be destroyed, so they were doomed either way. Well, the parent dragons who couldnt stand it went out individually to retaliate, but they were killed and our numbers dwindled even further. So thats why your country became a closed country, with no interaction with other tribes Apparently, Dragnea was established as a nation composed entirely of dragon tribes at that time. They probably thought that no fool would attack a place where dragon tribes lived in groups. Before that, dragon tribes were said to have lived all over the world. Its certainly not a very pleasant story. To think that the dragon tribe was also a victim We humans are in the same position Thats what it is. I guess the dragon tribes back then never thought that even the human tribes would also decrease. Because of that, fewer and fewer children were being born. Hm? What does this have to do with anything? But, even though he was walking with me on his back and talking to me, Garris wasnt out of breath at all. He was moving along the steep mountain road next to the stream at an incredible speed. Are there any deep relationships between dragons and humans? Oh, dragons are powerful, arent they? Thats why the best partners for having children are human tribes with their high magical powers. Of course, as long as they have sufficient magical power, it doesnt have to be from the human tribe. Also, for some reason, many of the dragon tribes pair are humans. I see now that a few exceptions you mentioned yesterday were about spouses and pair. Yeah, we dragon tribes members are only allowed to leave the country when we are looking for a pair or a companion. However, as far as I know, in the past hundred years or so, only one person has been able to find a partner on that journey. Well, maybe we are indeed a species on the verge of extinction. Although I could only see his back, I was sure he was smiling self-deprecatingly. Alright, the sun has set, so were going to rest here today. Its about two or three days until we get to the country. Garris stopped walking in a slightly dim cave next to a waterfall. After dropping me off, Garris started setting up the camp. All I could do was eat and sleep around the bonfire these days, so I couldnt help him in the slightest. It was Garris who made the bonfire, took the fruits and fish for food, and roasted them. I feel a little ashamed of my uselessness. I asked the rest of the stories as I watched the oil dripping from the river fish being grilled on skewers by the fire. The flames illuminate the faces of me and the fearless Garris. Earlier, you said that in the past hundred years, very few people have been able to find a pair or a companion, right? Here, this is already baked, so eat it. Thank you. I took a small bite of the skewered fish Garris gave me and savored the meat. Although it isnt well seasoned, hunger is still the greatest condiment. It had a bit of a smell, but it was very delicious. But your brother was able to find his pair, right? Oh, thats He didnt find it outside (the nation). Then, how? Ah, this is also a secret of the tribe, okay? I shouldnt tell you this, but oh well. This is a secret spell, passed down only to the head of the tribe, but it allows one to summon ones own pair. Its effect is not limited to this world but also extends to other worlds. I almost dropped the fish in my hands. Summoning from another worldmaybe it has something to do with me coming to this world. I asked Garris, who was eating fish one after another, oblivious to my condition. Um, your brother summoned a pair, right? Hmm? Yep. Is that pair from this world? Or is he from another world? What about his race? He is a human from another world. My heart skipped a beat. And my hands became sweaty and damp Do you know what kind of world he comes from? If I recall correctly, Yuki said that he came from Earths Japan. By the way, Yuki also has the same black hair and black eyes as Chikayuki. Even though its a coincidence, its unusual. Wait, this is more than I can handle. Earth, Japan, black hair and black eyes I was already beyond shocked, but what did Garris just say? Yukino, I dont think its possible, but I cant get that possibility out of my head. A slight tremor ran through my entire body, and unpleasant thoughts started to run through my head. If Yuki that Garris mentioned is Yuki-kun that I know, then was it Yuki-kun who was summoned as a pair and I mixed up in that incident? Did I spend those hellish days just because I got caught up in a selfish summoning? In the first place, even if Yuki-kun was summoned, did he intend to be there? I wondered if he was forced to come here like I was. If Yuki is Yuki-kun, I could imagine why he is in a coma Why should I be informed of these facts now? While not knowing whether to be angry or sad and unable to control my mixed emotions, I spoke to Garris. Garris-san, I have found a reason why I absolutely have to meet your brother and his pair. Starting tomorrow, I will walk as much as possible, but I need to get to Dragnea as soon as possible. Will you indulge me, Garris-san? Garris, who was biting into the fish, stared at me with a blank expression. Thats great for me, but what happened suddenly? Is there a reason? I will tell you about it after we arrive at your brothers place in Dragnea. So, please take me there as soon as possible. Please. A-ah. Got it. Will I be able to forgive them if all my assumptions turn out to be true? *Douglass POV* We proceeded along the mountain path on foot as the continuous flight with Pewton had reached its limit. Dragneas location is at a high altitude, and to get there, we had to travel along unmaintained mountain roads, which took us a long time. You guys, dont push yourself too hard. Especially Paris, let me know as soon as you think youre at your limit. Im sorry for the inconvenience Its not that Paris is weak by any means, but there is a vast difference in physical strength between him and the rest due to race. However, Im more worried about Gail. When I called him, the only answers I got were simple words. And then he just kept moving forward as if he didnt even notice us. Were closing the distance between us and Chika, who have suddenly slowed down, but even if we maintain our current speed, it will still take us a few days to catch up. Licht, youre good? Yesh, I am! Okay, good boy. If youre tired, you can just go to sleep, okay? I called out to Licht, whose face was sticking out from my chest. Daddy Daddy Gail is scawy Hmm Gail is in a lot of pain right now. So, Licht, can you do this without being scared? Is it because Mommy gone? Yeah, thats right. Mommy has Lichts younger brother in his stomach, right? Gail must be worried about Mommy and their child. Lich will pwotect Mommy and my bwoder! Then Daddy Gail will be a kind daddy again! Hm, youre right. Lets protect them ourselves. Licht is a sweet and good boy. I never thought that both of my children would be Animus. I cant help but feel lonely now that I have to marry them off. I stroke Lichts head with a little force. Daddy, it hurts! Haha, my bad. [Johan] Douglas-sama, there is a slightly open area up ahead. It is a perfect place for resting, but theres a good chance that a demonic beast will appear. What should we do? Well, the Pewtons have been walking for a long time. If we dont let them rest, there will be a problem with tomorrows flight. We will rest there and just annihilate the demonic beast that appears. I understand. Then I will take a look at the situation first. Johan disappeared without waiting for my reply. Theo, are you okay? Youve never been out of the royal capital very often, so Im sorry for making this such a rough journey for you. Uncle, what are you talking about? You dont have to care about me. In fact, its been a great experience. More importantly, we need to catch up with Chika-dono as quickly as possible I cant forget Hikarus crying face when Chika-dono was kidnapped. I see. Well, your body doesnt just belong to you. So, dont push yourself too hard. Yes, I understand. Theos growth has been remarkable recently, perhaps because he has to protect Hikaru from now on. I guess Ill have to admit this now. Well, I will definitely not forgive him until Hikaru becomes an adult. As I was thinking about this, Johan returned and told me the situation. Douglas-sama, there is a swarm of demonic beasts around the big tree ahead. There are about fifty of them. How would you like to proceed? I dont have to say it, right? Of course, were going to kill them. Yes, I understand, sir. Theo, Gail, you guys will go to the front with me. Paris and Johan, support us from the rear. Licht, you will go to Johans side. After receiving my words, each of them begins the preparation. Im used to wielding two swords, Theo with a thrusting sword, Gail with a large sword, Johan with the dagger for throwing, and Paris uses a staff to amplify magic. Licht got off my chest and trotted towards Johan. Yohyan-shan! Ill be in your care! Yes, Licht-sama. Ill protect you well. Licht crawled into Johans chest as instructed. Yohyan-shan is warm! Really? Then please hold onto me tightly, Licht-sama. Okay! There should be no problem there. I called the person I was most worried about. Hey, Gail, are you okay? Theres no problem. Just kill everything that stands in our way. Its simple. W-wait, Gail Were running out of time. Ill go first. Hey, wait! I was slightly afraid of the look on his face, which seemed to hate everything that existed in this world. Even though the other person was my precious partner, Gail. Without heeding any restraint, Gail rushed forward to the demonic beasts. Theo, lets go after Gail! Yes, uncle! Because he used wind magic to increase his leg strength, hes nowhere to be seen anymore. We tried our best to chase after him, but it took us a long time because of the bad roads. However, what we saw when we caught up was a picture of hell. Gail was standing alone against a swarm of demonic beasts. But the one who was inflicting one-sided slaughter was Gail, standing alone, surrounded by demonic beasts. Content warning! The herd of demonic beasts had become frozen in place and was destroyed by the blow of his large sword. However, Gail was not satisfied with that and stomped on the beasts severed head, chopped it up, and kicked it away. One of the demonic beasts tried to bite his arm, but Gail did not allow it and grabbed its head with one hand, crushing it as it struggled. He was like crushing a ripe fruit. I could see Paris vomiting behind me. Still, Gail doesnt stop there. He swiped down the beasts with a single blow of his large sword, annihilating them all. He relentlessly pursued the dying, or even dead demonic beasts. And then, in the moonlight, Gail, fighting in the center of the demonic beasts, was laughing. He carried out the slaughter with a smile that sent a chill down the spine of those who see it, as if he cant help but feel that this slaughter is so much fun. His whole body was covered in blood and pieces of flesh from the beasts, and he laughed while still soaked in blood. The way he fought All we could do was stare dumbfoundedly. The demonic beasts were probably frightened by Gails appearance and were already on the run. But Gail wont allow that and pursues them one-sidedly. I come to my senses and run after Gail. End of brutal description of fights Hey, Gail! Youve gone too far! Theres no need to go after those guys who have lost their will to fight! I put my hand on Gails shoulder to stop him. At that moment, I felt a murderous intent. Get out of my way!!! When Gail turned around, he raised his large sword at me and swung it down. I didnt expect Gail to attack me, so I couldnt defend myself in time. I was ready to die with the blade looming in front of me. The next moment, two sharp metal sounds echoed loudly. Uncle! Douglas-sama, are you okay!? Theo and Johan were able to overcome Gails large sword as it swung down. But thats not going to last long. Gails eyes were stagnant as he glared at us, and it was clear he wasnt in his right mind. Paris!! Put Gail to sleep!!! As soon as I screamed desperately, I heard Paris chanting. Give me power under the ancient pact The Great When Pariss chanting ended, Gail lost his strength and fell to his knees on the spot. It seemed that Paris magic had worked. Normally, it wouldnt have been this easy, but it must have had the most significant effect on Gail, who had lost his mind. [Theo] Uncle, what on earth happened to Gail? [Douglas] I guess this is the path most of Anima took when they lost their pair Gails current state may not last long now that Chika and their unborn child have been taken away from him. [Johan] Douglas-sama, does that mean Gail-dono is going crazy? Maybe hes already crazy Both Johan and Theo looked down at the collapsed Gail with somber expressions. Licht jumped down from Johans chest and approached Gails face, then started licking him. Daddy Gail, is he in pain? Is he lonely? He shouldnt be! Daddy, help Daddy Gail! He kept yelling for help! Licht? Do you know whats in Gails heart? Licht looked unsure of my question, but he kept repeating that he heard Gail screaming for help. He has Chikas blood in his body, so it isnt strange if he has some kind of mysterious power We cant rely on things that have yet to be proven. Paris came up from behind with unsteady steps. Im truly sorry. I showed you my embarrassing side No, dont worry about it. On the contrary, your magic saved us, as expected of the heir of the Ubert family. But I cant believe magic can be applied to Gail-san so easily. Thats how empty he must be right now I wonder what to do with him We found a place where no beast corpses were lying around and decided to rest there. I covered Gail with a blanket and watched him sleep with a look of anguish on his face. As Licht desperately licked Gails face, his expression became somewhat softened. Hey Chika, what are you doing now? I beg of you, please stay safe. Im sure Gail doesnt have much time left, and he cant live without you. I felt the fear of losing many things I held dear at the same time, so I picked Licht up and let his warmth keep me sane. The sound of birds chirping in the distance echoed through the forest at night, and silence fell. TL/N : Long time no see, all! First, Im sooo sorry for not updating for months . It was hectic irl that I forgot I had this draft, unfinished and unpublished, until few days ago. After this, Ill try to finished translating the next chapter soon but it might be posted about two weeks or a month later, so there will be slow updates (but Im not dropping this so dont worry). Also, thanks for Yoyi21 for giving me ko-fi!! Sorry for not giving a bonus chapter, though, as Im not done with the next one. So, yeah, thats it. See you in a month, guys!